Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Frances Penwiddy

Frances Penwiddy

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Featured BigCloset TopShelf author
Frances Penwiddy

Cosmetics, Charcoal and Champagne

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Other Keywords: 

  • Romance and Art

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Cosmetics, Charcoal and Champaign

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016

Cosmetics, Charcoal and Champagne is a work of fiction and resemblances to real people or places is coincidental.

Explicit sex scenes and language make it unsuitable reading for minors so if you are under the age of consent, read no further.

Chapter 1

Most people hate Sunday, bloody Sundays the extended God Slot when everything shuts down or at best, runs at 25% for twenty four hours. Just as many hate Mondays, the start of the working week. Not me, I hate Fridays.

I can afford to hate Friday because I have no need to work and Friday is just another day, a day that usually signals the time when ‘After the office or factory shuts’ the pubs and clubs fill with crowds of ‘Lads Nights Out’, ‘Office Staff and Computer Geeks Wind Down’ gatherings and ‘Hen Parties’ of girls looking to attract the eye of a ‘Lads Night Out’ hunk to pay for their drinks in exchange for a one-off, quick fuck.

I have no need to work because both my parents left me well off thanks to the insurance companies and my parents conscientious investments and saving. When I say I have no need to work, that is what I was referring to, I have independent funds.

However, I do work, I work quite hard but I am in the envious position of being able to work when I chose and at a job I love; I paint. I paint landscapes as often as not, landscapes that are pastoral, pictures of farm workers gathering the harvest, sheep and cattle grazing, couples on a quiet river or lake messing about with boats and I paint them as impressionist, post-impressionist, (on occasions), pre-Raphaelite and sometimes, if I see an interesting person I will photograph them and their surroundings and take the photo home and use that picture to paint a pastoral image in the classic style. But, I have to paint and probably work harder in my studio or sitting on a river bank on a fold up canvas chair than most people work in their offices and factories. Not needing the money of course means I sell my paintings and I have quite a few people who follow my work and I have had four or five very successful private exhibitions. In the early days before I was discovered, (if that’s the right word, I prefer ‘appeared on the artistic scene,’) I sold several paintings to a greeting card publisher and they still sell well and my commissions keep rolling in and my guilt at my success increases proportionally.

I feel guilty because I became successful whilst I was indulging my hobby. I did attend art school, so I understand the technicalities and I have the gift of being able to capture an image, even the small details and store them in my mind’s eye. I have also developed a talent for being able to translate that image with my hands, brushes, palettes and paints into landscapes, figures, and occasionally a still life and people seem to like my translations and buy them. But most of the credit isn’t mine, God gave it to me when I was an embryo, I didn’t have to work hard for it, it was a gift. I do gain a little credit for working hard at art school and for learning how to master the skills needed to control the strokes of a brush or the mix of paints to achieve pleasant hues and combine them into beautiful pictures. I am entitled to pat myself on the back for that, it was my own work and dedication but I have never had to wear out shoes traipsing from art agent to art agent, gallery to gallery with a heavy portfolio of my work. It was the gift that enabled me to avoid going hungry and wearing worn out charity shop clothes like so many of my fellow artists. They kill themselves with their dedication, they constantly strive and when they do sell the odd work they spend a few weeks eating well and buying more art materials and clothes. Then they return to the grind, spurred on only by their desire to record life through their eyes using a canvas and paint, pencil or pastels whilst quietly assuring themselves that one day their dedication and love of what they do will be recognised, hopefully before they die so that they can at least enjoy the fruits of their efforts and sacrifices.

I paint for fun and self-satisfaction. They paint to survive. I am no better than one of the idle playboys or girls of this world who inherited wealth, titles and a first class education and then, when leaving university or finishing school, waste their lives away. They give nothing back. They spend their time perfecting the art of hedonism, wallowing in the mire of self-indulgence and contributing nothing to humanity other than keeping servants employed.

My one saving grace is that I do leave something behind. My paintings give pleasure to others and add to their comfort by increasing in value. Do I suffer for my art, do I feel hungry at times, ignored, considered little more than a dilettante in the world of art? I walk down King’s Road or past the art dealers of St. James’s and Mayfair and see a work of mine in pride of place and feel satisfaction when I read the inhumane price tag. I should resent the price and hurry home and work harder, much harder and produce three times more paintings, force the prices down and allow more people to share my gift but I don’t.

As likely as not I will steer myself in the direction of a shop that sells designer dresses, handmade exclusive silk lingerie, or baubles of a decorative nature, sapphires that match my eyes, diamonds and pearls that complement my complexion all held together by white gold, platinum or silver so that I may flaunt my wealth and success, indulge myself and then, feeling peckish, I will enter a fashionable eating establishment and order pretty little concoctions that cost almost as much as a struggling couple spend on food over a week. No, I don’t suffer for my art. I don’t even bother to do it if I’m not feeling inspired and even then, if I start a new work and encounter artist’s block, I just stop, sulk for a while, have a bath, doll myself up and go out clubbing, or to a theatre, cinema of just a walk in the park.

I am no better than the hedonists I mentioned earlier and should be punished as hard as they will be on their final day and even here I keep thinking of ways to avoid the stinking pits of Hell. I must find a way of being punished here, now, whilst I am still living. If I am punished sufficiently and forced to change my ways undertake a painting that would be unbelievably challenging and require the best canvas, the most expensive brushes and paints and take months of sixty hour weeks to complete and then make things more difficult for myself by adopting a change in my life-style, become one of those who serve rather than one who is served, then perhaps I will redeem myself and when I present myself to St. Peter, he will lift that Great Book Of Lives, find my name, read the report, smile and welcome me in.

The easy answer of course is to simply give my paintings away. Go to Hampstead or walk alongside the railings on the park side of Bayswater Road and ignore the tourist trade artists selling pretty postcards, cheap reproductions in plastic frames or the constantly repeated daubs in vivid colours, the pop painters answer to plastic flower vases and seek the real artists. The inspired men and women who wear carefully tended but old clothes so that on the Sundays they exhibit their art, they can try hard to look as if they do sell their work and give the impression that this is an artist worth collecting and when the day arrives that they are hung in the Royal Academy Summer Exhibition, the value of the unframed painting that was bought for a few pounds will rocket in value and the price be counted in thousands and then they will receive their deserved recognition as I have done. The difference being that they are giving up everything for the sake of their art, I was and am deprived of nothing. If I gave them one of my works they could sell it and use it to finance themselves make some use of the money rather than let it lay in a bank doing nothing else other than make more money.

It was on the first of these sacrificial walks that I spotted them. Two artists set up alongside each other in the section of Bayswater Road that runs between Queensway and Notting Hill Gate. They were chatting to each other in a manner that suggested they were more than just artistic neighbours, they were closer than that but not just lovers. She was wearing a denim skirt, unpatched but a little frayed at the hem though I suspect this was fashionably deliberate and the light synthetic top was almost bat winged which gave her arms room to move and was old enough to have become familiar with the body that it concealed and though loose in fit still managed to show off a slim and shapely figure. She was sitting at an easel drawing a charcoal sketch of a woman seated to one side of the easel and still managing to say the odd word to her neighbour. Even from the six or seven metres I was from them I could see a beautifully worked sketch and it wasn’t just the likeness. She had captured her model’s eyes beautifully and without my knowing her model I guessed that the woman would be an amusing conversationalist, even mischievous. I stopped a little way from her and continued to admire the brisk strokes of the charcoal on the cartridge paper, the occasional pause as she transferred the stick to her left hand and used her fingers and on one occasion, her thumb to rub at the drawing and turned soft charcoal strokes into a halo of dark almost smoke-like hair. Her skill was such that though working only with black, she managed to accent the woman’s eyes in a manner that made them glow with excitement. So good was the affect that I did wonder what the artist had seen in her model that made her draw out the excitement. I pondered if the woman was aware of it herself.

There was movement to my left and I saw a man stop to look first at an unfinished painting standing on an easel, a seascape of angry waves throwing themselves against dark unmoving rocks with a heavy grey sky above. There was a small gap in the clouds through which a baleful eye of sunlight seemed to glare with resentment at the waves and allowed it’s watery yellow light to highlight a rock surrounded by spray as a black and green wave attempted to smash it. The man looked for a few seconds and then stepped sideways and leaned a little forward to look at a completed and framed work of an entirely different scene. This was a landscape. In the foreground were hedges but from the perspective of the viewer the eyes were overlooking the hedgerow and across a meadow flanked on either side by oak, elm and ash trees. At the lower end of the meadow were sheep, a small flock all grazing and seeming to ignore the man and dog who were standing at the gate.

“Hope,” I said to the man.

“Hope? What makes you think the picture depicts hope?”

“And peace. Look at the way the sheep are still quietly grazing despite the presence of the man and his dog.”

The man nodded, “They obviously know him, I can understand their peacefulness but hope?”

“Look at the woman feeding the chickens in the farm yard, she’s smiling towards the man.”

“Yes I can see that but I’m still puzzled by your use of the word hope. Contentment, comfort perhaps but hope?”

“The tractor outside the barn. I’d say it was old, probably pre-war, no, definitely pre-war and look at the sky, just below the cloud. Aircraft, small aircraft.”

Again the man stooped forward, “I think they may be Spitfires or Hurricanes from World War II. That would explain the age of the tractor.”

“Yes, the end of the war or close to it. The fighters are in formation, a flight I think, so they are probably returning from a patrol and have either chased the enemy away or shot them down. The former I suspect because had they been engaged in combat, they would not be in formation, so neat in appearance.”

“They may be going rather than returning.”

“I don’t think so. The sun is to the southwest, probably early afternoon and the aircraft are flying away from it. Had they been going out on patrol, they would have been flying towards the sun, towards the English Channel and I suspect a great deal higher, probably above the clouds so they would have height advantage over any intruders.”

The man began to look again and after a moment straightened and looked at me, “Are you an art critic?”

“I am certainly a critic of my own work but in the sense you mean, no, just another painter.”

“I can see the hope now. There’s no urgency, no fear in the picture just peace and it must be close to the end of the war so hence, hope. Tommy will sleep in his own little bed again. The farmer will tend his sheep.” he quoted from the White Cliffs of Dover.

“And the farmer will be able to sell his wool to fashion designers like Dior and not to factories making blankets for our soldiers.” I’m going to ask him the price.

I took the four steps to the artist who was still standing close to his neighbour but had been watching us. “I’m interested in the landscape, the one of the sheep and the fighter planes.”

“I saw you and the man studying it quite closely. He glanced at the painting obviously thinking about the price to ask. He made up his mind, “It’s a good work, one of my best landscape’s I’d have to charge three hundred pounds for it but that would include the frame.”

“That’s a ridiculous price, I can’t pay three hundred. You did say three hundred?”

His mouth hardened and set into a straight line, “I don’t know what you people expect. It took me the best part of a month to get that picture the way I wanted it. A month of very long days. And before I attempted to begin the work I spent a month thinking about it, composing it in my mind trying to form the image that would tell the story I had inside me.”

“Hope,” I said, and the unfinished work beside it is Despair and perhaps anger.” I looked at his face and his eyes softened, the mouth relaxed and he nodded, “Hope and Despair as you say.”

“So it works out at seventy five pounds a week for the landscape, is that all you think it’s worth? I was going to offer three thousand.”

He coughed hurriedly, if he hadn’t I think he would have choked. “Three thousand pounds?”

“Yes and you can keep the frame.”

I heard the portrait artist giggle, “He isn’t very good at frames. I’ve told him to leave them unframed when he shows them but he never listens.”

I switched my attention to the girl, “I like that portrait you’re finishing as well.”

“I can’t sell you that, this lady asked me to do it for her I have a fixed charge of thirty pounds for pencil and forty for charcoal or pastel.”

I looked at the model, “If you don’t like it, I’d like to buy it off you; I’ll give you sixty pounds.”

The woman smiled but shook her head, “I’m afraid not, I do like it, I like it very much.”

“I can do one of you next, nobody is waiting.”

“One just like that in charcoal, but I have unfinished business to discuss with your friend.”

“Okay, I’ll wait, I could do with a break.” she blew gently on the now finished portrait before slipping it into a polythene bag and handing it to the woman with a smiled, “Thank you.”

I returned my attention to the landscape painter. “I’ll definitely have the sheep picture but wait a second whilst I speak to the other gentleman who was interested.”

I went back and he looked at me expectantly, “Did you buy it?”

“No, we couldn’t agree a price, I offered three thousand.” Well it was the truth, we hadn’t actually agreed a price, he wanted three hundred and I had offered three thousand, that’s hardly agreeing a price, is it?

The man looked back at the painting and bent forward again, “He has a good brush technique, a skilful artist and you’re right, the picture does speak of hope and I confess I like it. Would you mind if I offered him three thousand two fifty.”

“I can’t object can I, he doesn’t appear to have accepted my offer. See what he has to say.”

He went over to the artist and spoke a few words and the pair came back to me. “This gentleman has offered me three, two fifty for the painting but I explained, we have already come to an agreement and I turned his offer down.”

“We didn’t shake on it though, do you still feel bound to accept my original offer?”

“Yes of course, that was what you offered and you said you wanted it so it’s a contract as far as I’m concerned.”

I looked at the other bidder, “If I upped my offer will you bid against me again?”

He smiled, “Hardly the act of a gentleman if I did that after being told you had reached a verbal agreement.”

“I’m impressed with both of you and your senses of honour and feel as if I’ve fallen amongst gentlemen in the true sense of the word. I’ll increase my offer to three, four hundred,” and I held out my hand, “Let’s shake on it before somebody else turns up and outbids me again.”

I heard my opponent chuckle, “It is going to cost you though. Accept my offer of lunch in the Coburg Hotel and I will be a contented loser.”

“I’d love to but I was going to have my portrait drawn by my artist’s friend.”

“That’s okay, I can do it after lunch if you’re back by three.”

My new found auction opponent glanced at his watch, “An hour and a half will be time enough to enjoy a lunch and still give me time to arrange a dinner date for later in the week.”

“If not, do you have a studio somewhere?” I asked my landscape artist.

“In Hampstead, we have a converted mews garage.”

“That’s posh, a Hampstead mews address.”

“It was left to me by my father,” answered the portrait painter, “He used to operate a two car limousine service from it. It is only the garage though, not the mews cottage beside it. There’s barely enough room downstairs for the studio and kitchen, but we have a small sitting room, shower room and bedroom upstairs.”

“Still a nice place to live, do you ever show your work at the Hampstead open-air street gallery?”

“Yes, every Saturday and most Sundays we’re down here.”

“Don’t you have an agent or gallery handling your work?”

“I wish,” said the landscape artist. He pulled a card out from his top pocket, “Here’s the address, will about six suit you, Louise will still have enough light for your portrait.”

“Six is fine and I’d like to have a look at your other work if I may.”

“We’ll hang some up for you and get the easels ready. Thanks for buying Ronan’s painting and ordering the portrait.”

“I gave them a hundred pounds deposit and asked them to take my new purchase home with them and I’d collect it later and my new escort walked me safely across Bayswater Road and into the Coburg Hotel.

Chapter 2

“Miss Ormerod, Clare if I may,” began my escort as we studied the menu, “Now tell me what that was all about.”

I looked up from my menu, closed it and placed it on the table, did a quick run through my brain’s data bank to help me decide which mode I should be in and decided the romantic period would suit the occasion nicely. He was a most appealing man, a determined chin, generous mouth and sparkling blue eyes topped with light brown curly hair. “Sir, you have me at a disadvantage, you know my name but I do not recall our having met before.”

He bowed his head but there was a smile on his face, “Indeed I do know your name, though I confess to not recognising you until you went to haggle with the artist. You are a well-known person in the world of art despite being rarely seen at anything other than personal appearances at your public showings. I on the other hand, am only known to people in the marine insurance business. As for my name, it will sadly mean little to you; James Lugus Patterson, most people call me Jim, Jimmy or Sir.”

“I think Lugh is better or should I use Lug?”

“I would be happy to accept any name from you as long as we are able to arrange many occasions when your choice is used.”

It was my turn to smile, “That is the best chat-up line I have ever received. Now to answer your question simply; I liked the picture, I like the way it showed and spoke something of the artist, both pictures in fact, I liked the unfinished sea scape and am going to try and buy that later. I also bought it because I liked the way the artists were together A couple. A couple in love I would think and I wanted to help them and I thought three hundred pounds was a ridiculous price for something as lovely, as thoughtfully produced as the landscape. And the girl, Louise, she has the gift of being able to see inside people, to see things that they didn’t know they had hidden inside themselves. Together, they deserve recognition and I want to do what I can to help them gain that recognition.”

“He paints like you, places his heart in the pictures, tells the world about how he sees life and in a skilful and beautiful manner.”

“You bought two of my pictures a few years back, one of my earliest exhibitions. My second self-portrait and ‘A Visit from Cernunnos’.

He looked surprised, “How did you know that?”

“They were amongst my first sales. By sales I mean gallery sales rather than private sales. It was at the beginning of my recognition and I remember feeling embarrassed at the prices that the gallery were asking. I always keep the names of my buyers on file and when they allow it, I file their addresses as well and yours is a name not easily forgotten.”

“A detective as well as a brilliant painter. The Visit From Cernunnos is a self-portrait as well, a very strong statement from you about yourself, the God of Virility and fertility of re-birth and wealth which could mean success. The God of woodlands and wild animals and the way the stag is looking straight out of the picture at the beholder, you, is doing what? Speaking to you, reassuring you that all is still well? Trying to help you accept yourself as you are and not as you were?”

“That and telling me not to doubt myself, not to punish myself for having had such supportive parents, to have been left an inheritance that would ensure I could live well and afford to be who I am or continue to deceive myself. Telling me to make a decision that is not forced upon me by circumstances, the need for money, food, somewhere to live.”

“Why Cernunnos, represented by a male stag?”

“He was associated with them particularly and with all wild animals but he was also the God of the Underworld and crossroads and that was how I was when I painted the picture. I was at a crossroads and the Underworld was threatening me. It still is and I’m still at the crossroads, I’ll have to paint him again and see if he’s going to help me this time.”

“You could try painting Hermaphroditus.”

That startled me, “How much do you know about me. About me personally, not necessarily as an artist?”

“Nothing that is not already in the public domain. I remember reading something either on the web or one of the art papers about your sexuality, your intersexed condition, that’s all. The fact that it is in the public domain made me think it was okay to mention it in passing, hence the suggestion that you painted Hermaphroditus, I’m terribly sorry if I’ve committed a faux-pas.”

I thought about it for a moment or two and then I smiled, “You haven’t committed anything, you simply surprised me, you seem to know a lot about me, my paintings, my sexuality…”

“That’s all I do know, I haven’t been trying to dig into your past though I do admit wishing I could meet you and when I did recognise you earlier, I was delighted that I had done so. Again, I apologise for my clumsiness.”

“No, it’s okay, really, I don’t make a secret of it, I am who I am and if that bothers somebody, then it’s their problem not mine, I have enough problems with myself as it is.”

“A mixture of hope and what, depression, anger, uncertainty, guilt?”

“Guilt more than anything, occasionally anger but it’s directed at myself and of course uncertainty about what to do about myself, how can I make-amends, make a real contribution to society instead of being a very lucky, spoiled, rich kid.”

“But you do make a contribution, your art alone is a generous contribution and gives a large amount of pleasure to other people.”

“But look at how easy it is for me. I can sit and paint when I like, I don’t have to worry about finding a job, my parents left me very well taken care of and I do work hard. I worked hard at art school but never did I ever have to worry like those two we spoke to earlier. They are struggling to find enough money for food and art materials, I’m not. Their work is inspired by need as much as what is in their hearts, all I have to do is just sit or stand at my easel and paint my biography. I tell the world how much I don’t suffer…I don’t know, perhaps it would be better if I gave all my paintings to people in need, to public art galleries and do the same with my money and then try and survive as those two are. Every day having to make the decision on whether to buy a tube of cadmium yellow or a piece of cheap white fish to eat.”

We finished our lunch and left the Coburg and he stopped me beside the crossing. “I would like to meet you again, Clare. Will you have dinner with me one evening this weekend?”

“Yes, I’d love to. Somewhere quiet and you can tell me about you and marine insurance. Do you ever go to sea in a ship you’ve insured to make sure they are looking after it properly?”

He chuckled, “Only on the ships we are able to quote low premiums for. I’m too scared to travel in a ship if her premiums start going up. Would Sunday suit you, about seven or eight?”

I opened my bag and dug out a card, “That’s the address and if you like, we can eat in Camden Town, Hampstead or Swiss Cottage, there’s some nice restaurants and bistros in all of them. Eight would be nice.”

He hailed a cab, “Jump in, I’ll drop you off at Camden Town before going on to the City.”

“No, that’s okay, I need to speak to Louise and Ronan before I go home and I might do a little window shopping in Notting Hill.”

A cab pulled in responding to James’s upheld hand and stopped on the line at a green traffic light much to the annoyance of a following minicab driver who started blowing his horn. James ignored him, opened the cab door and smiled, “Until Sunday,” climbed in and the taxi pulled away as the lights turned to amber which annoyed the minicab driver even more because the light went red and he leaned out of the window of his car and started shouting terrible things about the taxi driver’s ancestors and their tendency to be born the wrong side of the blanket. The little green man came on and I started to cross the road wagging my finger in disapproval at the minicab driver as I did so. I reached the island and glanced in the taxi’s direction just in time to see James looking through the rear window and I gave a little wave and continued to the park side of Bayswater Road.

Louise and Ronan had started packing their easels and pictures into a tidy but very ancient Bedford camper van. I picked up one of the paintings leaning against the railings and grabbed a holdall full of paints and brushes and followed them. “Thanks,” said Ronan taking them from me, “Your picture is safely tucked away at the top end.”
“Guard it with your life and there’s something else I want. The unfinished work you had on the easel, don’t do any more work on it until I have another look this evening, I might have that as well but as it is, unfinished. You don’t mind me purchasing an unfinished work do you?”
“Well no, not really but why unfinished. I could work on it and have it done in a few days?”
“No, don’t do that, I want it as it is. I’ll explain this evening.” I peered around him to Louise who was on her knees tying the paintings to brackets on the Bedford’s wall. “I’m off to Notting Hill to buy some paint, I need carmine red and I might get a matching lipstick, is there anything you need?”

She grinned, “I’m okay for lipstick but could do with some more charcoal and black and grey pastels, sticks and pencils and I think Ronan needs a large tube of chrome yellow acrylic if it’s not too much trouble.”

“Right-oh. I’ll get a bottle of plonk as well and we can get drunk whilst you do my portrait.”

An hour and a half later with my shopping complete I hailed a cab and went home to Camden Town to get ready for my portrait session with Louise.

I kept my makeup light but slipped my travel kit into my shoulder bag in case Louise wanted to do something with my face before she drew it. I was going to wear a short denim skirt but Louise might be wearing hers so I spent a time looking through my wardrobes to find something suitable and finished up, more out of desperation than a sense of style, selecting a three inch above the knee deep burgundy skirt and a cotton, light grey blouse with a fairly plain collar, I didn’t want anything fancy competing with my face and a plain open neck shirt blouse was just right and if Louise wanted to include my neck, I would open one or two top buttons. I finished off with a chunky knit, tie belted long sweater coat and a pair of leather two inch heels in case we went out and had to climb the mountain that led up to Heath Street. I set off, getting off the bus at Hampstead High Street and walking past the shops to the narrow street that ran through to their mews.

When Louise had said it was a studio sharing space with a kitchen she had understated the case. It was two studios, an ad-hoc area behind them with a butler sink, double draining board three folding leg tables which were overflowing with brushes, tubes of paint jam-jars filled with more brushes, pencils and boxes of charcoal, bottles of turpentine, varnish and just about everything a pair of artists would need to paint anything between a portrait miniature for a brooch to the Cysteine Chapel, ceiling and walls.

Every inch of wall space was covered in paintings, sketches, half completed sketches and stacked against the lower part of the wall and resting on the floor were more canvasses, Daler boards, hardboard and unstretched canvasses. As for the ‘tiny’ kitchen, it was twice the size of ‘tiny’ and included wall cupboards and a small kitchen dining set as well as a paint stained washing machine, modern cooker and fridge freezer. “I thought you were starving in a converted shed not a bloody great ballroom,” I said.

“It’s all show,” protested Ronan taking the bottle of wine off me and helping me out of my woolly coat. “The freezer is full off blackberries from the Heath, frozen veg from friends with allotments, ice cubes and cold air and there’s a bit of cheese, milk, yoghurt and sour cream in the fridge but there’s plenty of coffee beans and tea bags.

“All the furniture was stuff mum and dad left me and upstairs only covers the back half of the garage, the rest is a sort of terrace garden where we grow herbs and tomatoes in Growbags and potatoes in a tyre barrel,” explained Louise.

“Why don’t you throw the lot out, fly-tip if necessary and open up a disco, you’d make a mint.”

“The neighbours might complain,” grinned Ronan. “And all our personal fortune is tied up in the canvasses, brushes and paints.”

“You’ve enough there to have a private exhibition.”

“If we had the money or found a fairy godfather to finance it,” said Louise, “Still one day it will happen and we do enjoy our work and have a bit of fun.”

“Whilst you’re starving to death.”

“Louise is a good cook and we do well enough with a bit of scrounging and picking fruit and stuff from the Heath and we manage to sell enough stuff to pay for the rest.”

Ronan opened the wine and we sat at the kitchen table after we had shifted some tubes of acrylic paint and brushes that needed a little TLC onto the draining board. “The ink drawings are yours?” I asked Louise.

“We polarise. Ronan does the oils and acrylics and I do the pencil, charcoal, pastels and ink.”

“What about the watercolours?”

Ronan chuckled, “We keep them for a day when we aren’t arguing about something and we both paint them.”

“We tried painting one together last year, a Hampstead Heath pond with fishermen and children playing. Ronan did the pond and background and I did the people. It worked out quite well but confuses our arty friends as to who did it. We don’t let on we both worked on it and they try to guess which of us is responsible for the work.”

“Do they get it right?”

“Only one. The others usually start arguing amongst themselves. There was another person who guessed correctly at first and then changed his mind when he studied a silver birch in the foreground and changed it again when he took a close look at one of the fishermen. We reversed our technique and Louise painted the tree and I painted the fisherman and he finally admitted that he wasn’t sure, it looked as if we had both worked on it.”

We finished our wine and Louise got up and took hold of a flower basket filled with pencils, charcoal and pastels and picked up a pad of A2 cartridge paper, “Paper or would you prefer Daler board?”

“Paper is fine, then I can make up my mind how I want it mounted and framed later.”

“Come on then, I can get the basics done whilst we still have enough light. We’ll go upstairs onto the terrace it’s a warm evening.”

There is much more to come about Clare, her art, her new friends and aboveallabout her new Beau.

[email protected]

First Dates are Kissing Dates

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Murmuring with Starlings

First Dates are Kissing Dates
By Frances Penwiddy

Murmering  5.jpg

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016.
Front cover photo collage: European Starling by simonglinn via birdshare

Murmuring with Starlings contains material of an adult nature and is not suitable as reading material for minors.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

First Dates are Kissing Dates 1 and 2

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

First Dates are Kissing Dates 1 and 2

Murmuring with Starlings

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016

Murmuring With Starlings will be published as an eBook on Amazon Kindle over the next few days but once it is published I might have to restrict the chapters reproduced here or I’ll upset Amazon not to mention losing the millions I expect to make on royalties, film rights and television soaps, serials and nail biting dramas.
I mention this because if you are unable to buy E books you might prefer not to start reading these chapters for fear of being cut-off in your prime. Amazon Kindle Ebooks supply an App free of charge so that you can read the books. Get the AP by clicking on the right hand column of Top Closet’s Home Page
I am also going to produce it as a paperback and if this proves successful, I will do the same with the volumes of Vesta’s Hearth and Footprints in the Sea.

1

John: I’ve enjoyed our chats and would love to meet you. Is there any chance you would agree to having dinner with me?

Emma: Yes, thank you for asking me. I like what I have learned about you on the chat site and our tastes in music, art and literature are similar. I would love a meeting but if I do agree to a date, I would ask you to respect a rule I never break. Fist dates are kissing dates, nothing more, no nakedness, no physical sex other than kissing and caressing. I’m not being prudish, I just like to meet and get to know a man before I go to bed with him.

John: I understand that but would that mean that having met and found you still liked me, you would consider taking things a little beyond kissing on a subsequent date? What I’m trying to say is, should our first physical meeting develop into something more, a long term relationship, would you be prepared to… I don’t know how to put this without sounding like I’m trying to undress you before we even meet…

Emma: Shall I make it easier? I consider sexual intimacy with a man as an extension to a relationship rather than the object of it. As I explained when we had our first chat, I am transgendered because that is who I am, a female. I dress as one because I need to express myself, not because I want the first man I meet to undress me and take me to bed nor do I fantasise about his doing so. I need more than sex in my life, I’m old fashioned, I need companionship and romance. That’s why I never date married men because I suspect that in most cases, they simply want intercourse because sex with their wives is unsatisfactory or their marriage is breaking up and I would never like to be thought of as the catalyst in the break-up of a relationship.

John: Your meeting protocols match your choice of clothing, you really are a Fifties girl, well that is the impression I have from our chats.

Emma: I think you may be right, I need to be wooed by a man before I invite him into my body and I need to know that once he’s made love to me physically, he won’t just roll over and go to sleep or get dressed and go home.

John: You make it sound more exciting. I like the idea of treating a girl as a girl and not a prostitute. Having to compete for her love, make her feel like the best thing in my life, yes I like the idea, it’s a sort of challenge; can I make you fall in love with me enough to lay beside me in a bed, kiss me, allow me to caress you and hold you close to me until we both know it’s the right time for us to seal our relationship. I want us to meet, I think I am already in love just from the one or two pictures you sent me and the things we have talked about on-line?

Emma: Yes, let’s meet on neutral territory for the first date but where?

John: Somewhere where we can have a quiet conversation and get to know each other. I have a place in mind so if it’s okay, I’ll pick you up in a taxi. Where should I meet you?”

Emma: Do you know the war memorial outside the old town hall?

John: Yes. What time?

Emma: Seven, would be nice, the day after tomorrow and it will take me seven or eight minutes to walk there, so will you message me when you’re ten minutes away?

John: I’ll do that, will you leave the choice of restaurant to me. The one I have in mind is about ten or fifteen minutes from where we’re meeting. It’s in the centre of town so I won’t make you nervous by taking you out into the country to a lonely roadhouse.

Emma: That’s considerate. Is it somewhere where I will need to dress up?

John: No, dress however you wish, formal or smart casual but as a favour to me, might I ask you to make it as close to your Fifties look as you can.

Emma: Okay, are you coming as a Teddy Boy?

John: Lol. No, just a suit, I haven’t the courage to wear a scarlet draped jacket with a black velvet collar and certainly not a DA haircut. I’ll see you at seven the evening after next. Bye for now, I’ll be playing ‘Dreamboats and Petticoats’ before I go to bed.”

I left the chat room and sat thinking, my fingers tapping gently on the desk. We had been chatting for some weeks and I seemed to have found a nice man at last, or was he too good to be true? We were meeting on neutral ground and were going to a restaurant in town so there was little risk attached but I reached for the telephone and dialled Samantha’s number, gave her the details and took note of her advice to copy his rendezvous message to her so she could retrieve the phone number and advised me to reject any messages I received that signalled ‘number withheld’.

2

I stood in front of the mirror and looked closely at myself starting at the hair, light brown with soft curls and a fringe that ended an inch above my brows, eye makeup in soft grey and light blue to accent my eyes and an eyeliner and mascara to give them a slight almond shape. My foundation and powder were just right and the blusher applied just heavily enough to highlight my cheekbones.

I pursed my lips and then relaxed them, a soft red with a darker line tracing their shape, the face that looked back at me was pretty but with just a touch of allure a hint of the excitement that might be available one day. Jewellery was minimal short dangling earrings, gold with cultured pearls as the centrepiece, a gold chain with a small locket that just reached the swell of my breasts and on my hands, two discreet jewelled rings and an antique gold band with small sapphires set in a row and finally a single gold bangle on one wrist and my watch on the other.

I had an ivory silk blouse above a black skirt and wide black leather belt. The skirt hung an inch below the knee and was very full and beneath that a two tier tulle petticoat without the usual stiffer net covering, it looked like a skirt from the Fifties, a skirt that betrayed its fullness but not too obviously, a rock and roll girl not a bobby soxer with a poodle skirt. And to prove that I was not going to send the skirt horizontal when I spun, I was wearing a pair of three inch leather heels and tan stockings to slow me down. The sexiest bit of me was under the skirt and blouse, a white lace basque and matching panties but first dates were kissing dates and he wasn’t going to see them unless I fell down a flight of stairs.

My cell phone started playing The Ride of the Valkyries, my tune for messages that were important. It was John, ‘Cabby says ten mins.’
I sent back ‘K’ and added his phone number to my friends list and then sent it on to Samantha. I took one last look in the mirror, teased my hair, fluffed up the skirt and slid my coat over my shoulders, picked up my shoulder bag and left.

As I turned the corner and walked towards the old town hall a taxi drove round the war memorial and pulled into the kerb. A man got out of the rear, bent to speak to the driver, turned and began to cross the road and as he turned I recognised the profile from his chat room pictures, “John, why are you running away from me?”

He turned and looked at me with the puzzled look of non-recognition then his face broke into a smile, “Emma?”

“Were you expecting somebody else?”

He trotted back to the pavement and started walking towards me, “Nobody else, who’d want anybody else,” and he stopped and watched me as I walked towards him, “You’re quite a stunner. Ditch that picture in the chat room and get a portrait done by a pro and use that.”

“Thank you but I haven’t done that because I thought I might attract the wrong sort of admirer. I prefer people who want to chat to me, not just an attractive woman. In fact I ought to change my gender, it still says Male on my profile and in a couple of weeks I will be having my operation and will be all girl like my bust says.”

“Are they’re real,” he coughed, “Sorry that was personal.”

“That’s okay. I would have been offended two or three years ago but not now. Yes they’re real, completely real. Hormones and not a hint of surgical enhancement.”

He stared unabashed at the front of my blouse we had reached the taxi and he opened the door for me and then sat beside me and as I started searching for the lower part of the seatbelt. He slid his hand down, found it and handed it to me and our hands touched and I felt the hairs on the back of his wrists tickle my underarm and a tiny thrill ran through me. I did up the belt and sat back and watched him fiddle with his, he was still glancing at the front of my blouse; “You’re staring; they are 36B,” I whispered “And the basq…er bra is not padded, you can have a feel if you like but I also have an IQ of 152 if you’d prefer to talk?”

“First dates are kissing dates so I think I would prefer to talk and I apologise for staring again, you are a lot more than I expected, lovely, no stunning.”

“In that case, pay attention to what you’re doing, you’re going to stab yourself in a delicate place with the seatbelt buckle if you’re not careful.”

He grinned, “I’m acting badly, making you believe I’m a voyeur, I’m sorry but my excuse is that in the presence of a woman so lovely, I’m in something of a dither.”

“You ready to proceed as planned, Guv?” asked a voice from the front of the cab.

“Yes please, L’Hirondelle.”

“French,” I said unnecessarily, “I love French cooking.”

“I know, you told me so when we had our first chat.”

“I chatter too much.”

“No you don’t, you were answering my questions, “You also like Elvis Pressley, The Supremes, Roberta Flack, Matt Monro and Schumann, Beethoven, Sibelius, Purcell, Verdi and Puccini.”

“You’ve forgotten Delibes, Delius, Elgar, Saint-Saens, Borodin, Khachaturian, The Platters and Doris Day.”

“No I haven’t,” and he reached down and pulled a briefcase from under the seat, opened it and gave a flat packet to me tied with pink ribbon and when I took the wrapper off there was a 12” vinyl record of Samson and Delilah. “Oh John, thank you so much and I placed my hand over his shoulder and fought the seat belt until I could kiss him. When I let go, my kiss-proof lipstick hadn’t lived up to its name so I started searching through my shoulder bag for a hanky until he stopped me and pulled out his own, “Use mine, I want an imprint of your lips on my handkerchief.” So I did what he asked and opened my lips slightly, slipped a section of the hankie between my lips and pressed down. “There you are, almost perfect but it will wash out.”

“Not a chance I’m going to frame it and hang it on my wall.”

I smiled and went searching in my shoulder bag again, found my lipstick and compact and replaced the lipstick that John was now wearing and turned the mirror around, “The colour simply doesn’t suit you.”

He looked, pursed his lips and nodded, “It doesn’t…”

“There’s a box of tissues on the rear window ledge,” the cabby said, “You can help yourself if the lady promises to kiss me as well.”

“I can’t, it means I’ll have to do mine again and I’ll run out of lipstick before the evenings over.”

“You won’t need it when I pick you up again, will you, you’ll be going home and can stock up again.”

I grinned and turned to John, “Did you book him to bring us back?”

“Yes, finding a cab that late is almost impossible and I use George all the time when he’s available.”

“You’re a useful man to know.”

The cab pulled into the kerb, “Here we are, enjoy your meal. What time do you want picking up?”

John looked at me and I shrugged, “Two maybe three hours if we’re enjoying ourselves.”

“I’ll send a text message, George.”

“Okay, make it about a half hour before you need me.”

I had a really good time with John, he was a humorous conversationalist and an excellent listener which was a good sign, most men like to hog the conversation but he let me chatter on and I could tell he was really listening to me, showing an interest in what I was saying. He asked me about my job, about my social life and my friends and finally when I had had the time to become comfortable in his company, about my transgenderism.

“When did you first realise you were transsexual?”

“I don’t think ‘realise’ is the right word. When I was young, about six years old I preferred staying with the girls when we were playing at school, I liked hopscotch a lot and I do recall thinking how much nicer their clothes were; pretty, softer materials, things like that but it never occurred to me that there was something different about my sexuality, at that age I didn’t even know what sexuality meant. When I was nine I began to realise that there was something more than just liking the games and clothes and found myself wishing I had been born a girl rather than a boy and then at eleven, when I should have been showing signs of puberty, nothing happened. My voice didn’t change, my preference for things female became more intense and then one day I asked my mother why boys clothes were so different to girls, why girls wore brighter, prettier, softer materials.
“Dad was out at work so we sat at the kitchen table and she asked me a lot of questions and listened to my answers but didn’t make any comments and the next day she kept me off school and we went shopping and she bought a girls summer dress and a pair of knickers, not the really fancy ones, fairly plain but definitely girls knickers, then knee high white socks and a pair of yellow flat heeled shoes I didn’t say anything to her, I thought she was buying them for somebody she knew, a cousin or neighbours daughter. When we got home she took me up to her bedroom and told me to take my clothes off which I did, I was never shy with mum but I was with dad. When I had stripped she told me to put the knickers on and held the dress ready. I put them on still not saying anything, not arguing with her, not saying they were sissy, and I still didn’t object when she slipped the dress over my head, buttoned it up and then made me sit at her dressing table and she brushed my hair and arranged it differently, it was still fairly short but she managed to feminise it a little and then she put the socks and shoes on and me made stand in front of the mirror,

“You asked me yesterday why girls wore different clothes to boys, how do you feel now?”

I remember I run my hands down the dress and did a slow spin and looked in the mirror again, at mother’s reflection, “They feel nicer, not so rough and the dress is pretty. I wish I had been born a girl.”

She didn’t say anything except, “Take the dress off and hang it in my wardrobe and put the panties in the top drawer of the dressing table and get dressed in your school uniform again, dad will be home soon.”

“Will he be angry if he sees me like this?”

“No, just a bit shocked. Now hurry up and come down to the kitchen and help me get tea ready.”

Nothing was said but I remember they stayed up late and were in the sitting room and talking most of the time and I went to sleep wondering if there was something wrong even though they had spoken quietly and didn’t seem to be arguing.
“Four days later, Mom took me to the doctor; she made the excuse that I felt hot and she thought I might have a temperature. The only thing that wasn’t normal was the timing of my appointment, it was after the normal surgery hours. Mum went in first to speak with the doctor and then they came out and the doctor felt my forehead and just said “Yes, we need to look at you,” so I followed him into the consulting room and he made me strip and lay on the inspection bed and he went all over me pushing prodding squeezing and looking at my privates, checked my blood pressure asked me a lot of questions, took some measurements and nodded. “I’ll give you a prescription for some pills for the high temperature but I think I need you to see a specialist. There’s nothing seriously wrong I’m certain but at your age unexplained headaches and higher than normal temperatures need to be checked.”

“And that’s when you realised?”

“No, I didn’t have any suspicions at all though I had noticed that I was spending more time with the girls at school but nobody said much, they just thought I wasn’t interested in kicking a tennis ball about in the playground and just wanted to chat. It was when I went to see the specialist. I was old enough to realise that the medical he gave me and the urine and blood samples and the questions he asked weren’t normal for somebody who just had a headache sometimes or a slight fever.
“Then mum and dad came in and that’s when he told me he was of the opinion that I was transgendered and then spent a half hour explaining exactly what that meant and as he talked I kept looking at mum and dad but they just smiled at me. When he finished he told me I should continue school until the end of term and then he wanted to see me again.”

“So how did you cope with it, learning that you were different to the others at school?”

“It’s odd but I didn’t think much of it at the time except perhaps a feeling of relief, relief that I wasn’t unusual and that wishing I had been born a girl wasn’t something to be terrified about. When we got home mum and dad took me into the sitting room and whilst mum went to make a cup of tea, dad had a chat with me, he asked me how I felt about what the specialist had said. “I don’t know really, a little bit surprised and I’m relieved it’s nothing serious.”

Dad chuckled when I said that, “Nothing serious, what would you consider serious?”

“Well if I had leukaemia or cancer or I had a disease that would mean me having to stay in bed or a wheelchair all the time.”

He nodded when I said that, “You’re right, most people don’t suddenly die in pain when they discover they are transgendered but what do you want to do about it?”

I looked at him and hesitated, how would he react if I told him I wanted to be a girl? Would he go mad and end up hating me?

“Tell the truth, Ryan, it’s important that your mother and I know what you feel, how you want to live. If we’re left to guess, we may get it wrong and that would have disastrous results, so tell me the truth.”

“But how do you and mum feel about it, what would you like?”

Be brushed aside the question with a wave of his hand, “What your mother and I would prefer at this stage is unimportant, it’s what you want that has priority. We can discuss us after you have made up your mind. What I can say without prejudicing your choices is that whatever you decide, provided it is supported by the doctors, is okay with us. We won’t throw you out of the house if we don’t like your choice, we’ll still be a family because we will all need each other to sort things out.”

I closed my eyes and thought about it, for some reason I didn’t want to tell dad, I thought he might be disappointed in me, think I was just a sissy boy. Be sad, perhaps angry but I made up my mind, I had to tell him the truth, he was right, our family life would be difficult if I didn’t. It was going to be bad enough if I did tell the truth but if I didn’t it would lead to friction and that would mean mum and dad arguing and even getting a divorce and putting an end to our family and that would be the worst thing of all. I opened my eyes and looked at his face which was soft, there was no disappointment showing, no hatred so quietly I said, “I would rather be a girl. Since I was five or six years old I have often wished I had been born a girl but I know it now. It isn’t just about the pretty clothes, Dad, there are lots of reasons I think I’m really a girl. I’m not all that keen on football or rugby, climbing trees and things like that, at school I preferred being with the girls. I like playing hopscotch, turning cart wheels and in PT, I love the swimming and gymnastics because they seem to have more moves that are graceful, a sort of beauty to them. If I was to go to a fancy dress party, I would rather be a Christmas fairy than superman and I do like the soft materials and pretty colours that girls can wear when they want to. But I also like it when you take me to a cricket match and if it’s one you’re playing in, I get really mad when you’re out, I want to run onto the field and slap the player that caught the ball or the bowler who knocked your wicket down, that’s not girly though is it?”

“Yes it is, your mother is the same when we’re coming back from a match, she sits in the car and goes on and on about it being a no-ball or the fielder was just lucky.”

“I know, I listen to her and she’s right most of the time.”

He chuckled, “What about fishing?”

“Oh I still want to do that, I like fishing as long as you continue putting the maggot on the hook.”

“What about your name, we can hardly keep calling you Ryan?”

“Emma,” I said immediately, “I like Emma because it’s a name that can’t be changed into a boy’s name. If I called myself Charlotte, people would shorten it to Charlie, if I picked Frances it would become Frankie but there’s no boy equivalent that I can think of for Emma, Andrea would be Andy, no, definitely Emma.”

Dad had stood up and held out his hand, “Come on, we’d better introduce Emma to her mother.”

“But mum knew about me a couple of weeks ago, she bought me a dress.”

“I know but that was just her way of testing her theory about you.”

“You mean she knew about me?”

“We both did and we’ve had suspicions for two or three years, we just didn’t know how to speak to you about it but you’re voice hasn’t broken yet and you’ve not shown any of the other symptoms of a boy entering puberty so we had to do something so she bought you the dress to see how you would react. And your reaction spurred us into taking you to the doctor.”

“I still like it,” I grinned, “And the panties.”

“Well you can go upstairs and put them on after we’ve seen your mother.”

I had been looking down at the table as I told John the story, occasionally eating something and then his hand appeared holding a handkerchief, “You’re crying, tell me the rest later, and eat, it’s a restaurant.”

I looked up and smiled, “I did warn you I was a chatterbox,” and I dabbed at my eyes.

“A compelling story though, I would like to hear more but not tonight, tell me on our next date.”

I gave him back his handkerchief, “I took care not to wash away the lipstick kiss.”

He folded it carefully and we concentrated on our food and when we had finished eating he began to ask me another question, “No,” I said, It’s my turn to ask you questions, so tell me about your job, your engineering planning, working with production lines, things like that. He did and told it well, made it sound interesting and at times challenging and he took care not to get too technical and I found myself visualising him in a helmet and hi-vi over a white lab coat or up to his knees in hydraulic oil and there were times when he was talking about machinery he particularly liked he made it sound quite dreamy and when he spoke about computer controlled production lines, it was almost pure science fiction; a new world where computers and robots took away the drudge; the dangerous and dirty labours of life and left us free to allow our souls to roam the bye-ways of our existence.

“You travel a lot?”

“A couple of days at the office perhaps one or two on site and usually two days working from home.”

“There’s only one day left after you spend time at the office, on site and at home?”

He nodded, “I work seven days a week on occasions, even eight or nine at very busy times.”

I smiled, “Doesn’t leave you much time for leisure activities.”

“Sssh,” he whispered, “You never know who is listening and I wangle it by working twelve or more hours a day for three days, then a few hours work at home and have the rest of the week off.”

“Why don’t you work twelve hours a day without lunch times or coffee breaks for a week and then take the rest of the month off.”

“I have never considered that,” he nodded, “Yes it has possibilities, I could even increase the daily hours to sixteen, give up food altogether other than high energy snack bars and drinks. If I did that for three months I could take the rest of the year off.”

“That would mean you could sleep in a coffin in a pretty grave yard in the country and have a nice rest. If you want to take up healthy leisure activities you could book in at a hospital and have a week of ECGs and scans.”

He shook his head, “Not that, I don’t like hospital food.” He picked up the wine and began to top up my glass, “No, I can’t drink anymore I’ve had nearly three, I’ll start having fits of giggles if I drink more.”

“I’ll just top you up then, we’ll compromise on a half glass.”

I didn’t protest, I could leave it if I did start the giggles but I did want the evening to continue. He was an interesting man, a very good dining companion and I did wonder for a moment what sort of lover he would be. I stifled that thought immediately, I had had three glasses of wine, well three and a half if I counted the top-up and thinking along those lines would mean my golden rule about first dates could be broken.

We spent the next hour talking about mutual interests, music, the theatre, restaurants and our jobs and then I started to feel a bit dizzy and when I took my bag and went to the loo I had to concentrate on walking steadily and after I had washed my hands, concentrate even more on touching up my makeup. “You look rather serious, you even frowned once when you were walking back.”

I managed to sit down without tipping my seat over and nodded, it was that last drop of wine, it has affected my walking and is my makeup okay?”

“You look as fresh as you did when we met earlier.”

I felt a giggle coming on but managed to control it enough to stop myself from inviting him to squeeze me somewhere to make sure I was really fresh, “I did warn you I get giggly.”

“I’ve already sent a text to George, he’ll be here in ten minutes and I’ve settled the bill, I assumed you were ready to go home.”

I nodded slowly, “Yes, I think I’ve reached my limit and a little bit more.” I reached across the table and took his hand, “I’ve enjoyed this evening, thank you.”

“No, it was you that made it so nice. Emma, I would like to repeat it, take you out again.”

“Yes, there’s still lots to talk about but not until after the weekend, I have a job to complete for a customer and there’s my hospital business coming up soon so I have to make sure no work is left undone.”

“Would Wednesday suit you, a film and then supper perhaps?”

“Okay and if your work gets in the way, we can make it Thursday or Friday.”

We left the restaurant and my walking required less concentration because I had my arm securely tucked under John’s. Once we were settled in George’s taxi he asked, “Where would you like me to drop you, I don’t want you walking too far on your own?”

I felt confident enough of him so I asked, “Would you drop me off at my place, its twelve Heath Terrace, just round the corner from the war memorial.”

He relayed the destination to George and when we got out of the cab he asked George, “Will you wait George, I won’t be long,” but before we left the cab I went to the driver’s window, “George,” he looked up at me and I leaned down and gave him a quick kiss on the lips and stood back, “You were right, I shan’t need the lipstick, if you like the colour, let me know and I’ll get you a tube,” and I returned to John who walked me up to the steps of my house and looked up, “Do you live in the top flat, if so I’ll escort you up the stairs?”

“Thank you but my place is the ground floor and I’m okay,” I did a slow spin and my skirt flared but I kept my feet and managed to keep my skirt down to mid-thigh, though I must admit I was tempted to speed it up a little and reveal a stocking top. See, a perfect landing,” I boasted as I finished my display. “Would you like to come in for a nightcap or coffee?”

“I’d love nothing more but I will decline, if I come in with you I might say or do something inappropriate and spoil a perfect evening.”

He had his arms around my waist now so I reached up and placed mine around his neck, “Kiss me goodnight then, that’s allowed on first dates.” He pulled me in closer until I was pressed against his chest and kissed me tenderly and I pushed myself in closer and after a while we ended the kiss and he smiled, “That is as far as I go, you are a little tipsy and if I kiss you again I would have difficulty in preventing myself from sending George away and coming in for the coffee.”

“And I would have difficulty in preventing myself from inviting you to stay for the night and it isn’t the wine I’ve drunk. Thank you again, it’s been a lovely evening, perfect and when you go to bed, dream about me and I’ll dream about you and perhaps we can meet again in our dreams.” I eased myself away from him and opened my bag and dug my keys out.

“When you get inside, come to the window and wave, then I’ll know you’re okay.”

I nodded and let myself in and did as he asked and watched as he smiled and walked down the steps, stopping at the cab to wave before climbing in.

What now, there may be a second date, how should Emma play it? Chapter 3 may reveal the answer, or chapter 4 or 5 or…

[email protected]

First Dates are Kissing Dates 3

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • (humour)

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Murmuring with Starlings 3

First Dates are Kissing Dates
By Frances Penwiddy

Murmering  5.jpg

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016
Photo collage: European Starling by simonglinn via birdshare

Murmuring with Starlings contains material of an adult nature and is not suitable as reading material for minors.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.

Emma explains herself to her mentor Samantha and gives the wrong impression.

3
I made myself a coffee, sat at the kitchen table and went over the evening in my mind. I had enjoyed our date and I also knew that if John had come in, we would be undressing each other by now and I sighed, I must change my ‘Golden Rule’ about first dates when I was with a man like John and as for the rule for second dates, ‘Kissing and some petting, no further’ we’d have to wait and see if that needed modifying.

I had to make an early start if I was to get all my work completed before I went into hospital and I would like to see John a couple of times within the fortnight before that so with a great deal of reluctance, I pulled myself away from my rapidly becoming erotic daydream, went into my office and switched the computer on, I had promised to let Samantha know I had got back home safe and sound. The messenger icon started flashing immediately. It was her. “Hi, you’re late, how did it go? Message, phone or send somebody round to let me know you’re okay and had a good time before I phone the police and have a fingertip search made.”
I smiled, Samantha was the psychologist who ran my support group and took the job very seriously. She was a genetic girl who probably knew more about the weaknesses and in some cases the randy lusts of transsexuals than she did of her own sex.
“I’m home in a sad, sad mood. I had a lovely evening.”
She must have been sitting beside her computer because a reply came back almost immediately, “You’re the only person I know who can make two sentences into one oxymoron – why sad?”
“I wanted him to help me get undressed for bed.”
“But he didn’t?
“No but I hinted I was willing to break my Golden Rule.”
“So why didn’t he take up your offer, a man would have to be mad to refuse to go to bed with you. Is he gay, misogynistic or 8 years old?”
“He was a gentleman and when I asked him in for a nightcap he refused on the grounds that if he came in he wouldn’t be able to keep his hands off me. And as I had a little too much wine he would be taking an ungentlemanly advantage of me.”
“You’re kidding!”
“No. It was a beautiful evening. We both enjoyed ourselves but I admit to having three and a half glasses of wine and was a tadge merry and when he kissed me on the doorstep and I asked him in, he did say no because he thought he might not be able to control himself and would say or do something that would spoil the evening. He did ask me for another date though, next Wednesday.
“Whew! Marry him, marry him on Wednesday, you’ll never find another like him. Does he have a good job that would enable him to keep you in champagne and diamonds?”
“He’s a consultant engineer, self-employed and up to his neck in work, so yes, I think he could but I don’t do so badly myself and don’t really need a rich husband. He’s just a lovely man.”
“You at home tomorrow?”

“Yes.”
“I’ll be round at about eleven for coffee to hear the full story. Pleasant dreams.”
“I’m wearing my little white baby-doll in case he breaks in later, good night”

I switched off, managed to walk unaided to the bedroom, undressed and went to bed with a broad grin on my face, knowing Samantha as well as I did, meant that her promise to be round for coffee would probably include lunch and dinner as well.

I was sitting at my desk by seven the next morning and wasn’t interrupted until eleven fifteen when Samantha rang the doorbell, “Hi, sorry I’m a bit late but I overslept.” She didn’t wait for a reply but walked in and went straight into my flat and then the kitchen and switched the percolator on and handed me a small carton, “Chocolate muffins.”

“Thank you, do you want to have coffee here or in the sitting room?”

“Here, I’m inpatient, now tell me what happened.”

“I told you last night.”

“You gave a brief summary, not the full story.”

“Let me get the coffee first.”

“Don’t wait for that to start bubbling, start now, from the beginning, what were you wearing your little black dress or the red one.”

The percolator started issuing its Columbian finest so I started laying out the cups, “Neither, I wore my black skirt, the full circle one and a tulle petticoat.”

“You were going dancing?”

“No but those skirts also qualify as smart casual, summer evening wear or leg flashers in a jive or Latin American.”

She grinned, “I know I’ve seen you dancing in them. Go on what sort of top and did you go braless, you can with a figure like yours.”

“No, I’m not a tart, I wore a basque.”

“And stockings, I bet.”

I grinned, “Yes, tan stockings not the black, seamed nylons.”

“So you were planning to sleep with him from the start.”

“No, you know my rule about first dates.”

“Liar and you’ve not had a date for months, you were as randy as hell.”

“I was no such thing, I just wanted to feel sexy underneath and had no intention of flashing my stocking tops.”

“Yeah, yeah, bla-bla-bla, I’ve been there and done that and I know what I really want when I just need to feel sexy underneath.”

I poured the coffees and sat down, “Well I can’t be sure what my subconscious was doing but I did wear my heels, the black ones so it was obvious I wasn’t going to do any fast spinning.”

“You can spin in heels, I know girls who say they dance better in heels.”

“I can’t, well I don’t think I can, I’ve never tried,” and then I remembered the little twirl I had done at the top of the steps, “I’ll try it one day but I think I’ll wait until after my operation.”

“Go on then what did he say or do when he first saw you?”

I grinned, “He asked me if my tits were real?"

“He did what!”

“Asked me if my tits were real.”

“Did you slap his face, I would have done and then gone straight home.”

“I’m not violent like you, I just unbuttoned my blouse, slipped it and the basque off my shoulders and shook my torso so the tits wobbled a bit.”

She nearly choked on her coffee, “You showed him!”

“It was the best way to prove it. Then I told him he could have a feel and tickle my nipples just in case he thought they were gel implants.”

She put her cup down so forcibly it was a wonder it didn’t shatter, “In the street!”

“Of course, if I’d done it in the cab the driver might have seen them in the rear view mirror and I’m a bit shy about things like that.”

“What about the people in the street?”

“I forgot about them but there weren’t many people about, I don’t know, I didn’t notice anybody staring, I was busy watching him to see if he liked them, my tits I mean not the other people.”

“Did he?”

“I think so, he sort of leaned forward to take a closer look and his mouth opened a little and I thought for a moment he was going to suck or kiss the nipples and it made me tremble at the knees so I buttoned my blouse up and we got into the cab.”

She dropped her head and shook it, “I just don’t believe this. You meet a bloke for the first time and before a few minutes have elapsed you’ve invited him to grope your tits and wanted him to kiss them.”

“It’s just as well you don’t believe me because it’s all lies.”

She looked up at me and grinned, “And I fell for it, after all the years I’ve been helping trannies and got to know what they will say or do, the tricks they can play, you come out with a story like this and I believed you, I’m losing my touch. Now go on and tell me what really happened.” So I did but she kept asking questions and then opened her briefcase, took out a notebook and started jotting things down. “Why are you making notes, not going to post this on Facebook are you?”

She shook her head, “No; I’d like to, it would get a million hits in the first week but I’d lose my job. The notes will be handy when I write my Social Services article about the group and what my job entails, no names, just a factual report aimed at the media mainly and society generally to prove that trannies aren’t the threat to society that a lot of people believe. How did he respond when you told him you were going into hospital for your sex reassignment surgery in a couple of weeks?”

“He asked me how dangerous it was, would it make me very ill and how long I would be in hospital and asked if it would be okay for him to visit me.”

“He didn’t ask how long it would take for you to be ready for sex, full penetration I mean.”

“No. He did ask how long it would be for me to make a full recovery and when I told him that provided I had no complications or infections, anything from two to six months, then he asked me if I would like to go away for a rest, rent a cottage in the country or perhaps go somewhere overseas, somewhere where the weather would be warm and sunny. A place where I had nothing to worry about and have a lot of time to relax and give myself time to recover completely. I said I wouldn’t know until after the operation, I explained that I might be nervous about being too far from the hospital in case there were complications. Then he told me to tell him if I did want to go away so he would arrange something and if for any reason he couldn’t accompany me, he would find a qualified nurse to look after me full time until he could join me.”

“He’s in love with you, Emma, in love with you big time.”

“I did think that might be the case but I dismissed it because I can’t believe somebody would fall in love to that extent after only one meeting.”

“But you said you talked a lot yesterday evening, told each other a great deal about yourselves.”

I nodded, “Yes but we talked about other things as well, ordinary things.”

“When you chatted on-line, how long were the sessions and how personal the conversations?”

“Quite long sometimes, two hours perhaps longer but on occasions the chats were quite short, those were days when one or the other of us had urgent work that needed our attention. We did leave messages about what was happening in our lives if we couldn’t chat and there was always a good morning or goodnight message from him in my mailbox.”

“And the topics?”

“Varied; sometimes it was music or books we were reading, other times but not often, a little about work, we even discussed the news and politics occasionally but typically they were about something we both liked, even a bit of sport and on one occasion fashion; I told him I had bought a couple of miniskirts and he asked me to send him a picture he wanted to see my legs and when I did send them he told me it showed I had an adventurous side as well as nice legs.”

Samantha smiled at that, “Short were they. Did he ever ask for nude pictures or close-ups of specific parts of your anatomy?”

“Never. No wait, he did ask me to take a close-up of my face, a portrait. That was a week ago but I didn’t have the time to do one before we met.”

“And you’ve told me he never asked you away to a hotel for the night or invite you to his place.”

“That’s right, the only time we discussed sex seriously was last night and I’ve told you about that.”

“He sounds like a good one, Emma. He certainly doesn’t sound like a one-night-stand merchant or the casual sex from time to time type. He is definitely interested in you, even in love perhaps. It does happen like that to some people, a casual encounter leading to something permanent and beautiful. I must read your chat sessions and try to get some tips about your prose and conversation style,” she grinned, “It probably has something to do with the fishing trips your father took you on, you learned how to reel them in.”

“Want me to catch one for you?”

“No, my fiancé wouldn’t approve.” She stood, “Shall I pour us more coffee and then I must be away to write a long report on another group member. She’s like you, has plenty of jokes and leg-pulls tucked down her bra, she asked me to get her a prescription for estrogen and testosterone last week and when I asked why both because it was counterproductive she answered with, “Well I definitely want a sex change but I haven’t made up my mind yet which sex to change to.”

“That sounds like Annie.”

“It is and I started calling her Connie and when she got fed up with correcting me, I told her it was an abbreviation of confused.”

Samantha went off to write her report immediately after lunch and I went back to my computer and drawing board and apart from spending an hour chatting with John, I worked non-stop on my web designs for a soft furnishings manufacturer.

[email protected]

First Dates are Kissing Dates 4

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

First Dates are Kissing Dates 4

By Frances Penwiddy

Murmuring with Starlings

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016

Murmuring with Starlings contains material of an adult nature and is not suitable as reading material for minors.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.

The second date begins and Emma has a difficult time with her muse, aka Miss Subconscious or Miss SC who isn’t bound by behaviour protocols.

4
By the following Wednesday lunchtime I had the web design finished and the whole afternoon to get ready for my date. I had a long bath, and spent an hour on my hair still pondering on how to play the date, should I stop at heavy petting or go on. I couldn’t make a decision so I pushed it aside telling myself to let the events of the evening take their natural course and then started on my makeup. As soon as I sat at the dressing table, the debate on the likely events of the evening were taken over by my subconscious mind and I went for a sultry look with dark eyeshadow and deep red lipstick and without even being fully aware of what I was doing, I had selected my black basque and lacy bikini, almost a thong, knickers and seamed black nylons and a scoop necked red dress with a straight skirt and black patent stilettoes. When I stood in front of the mirror I realised that if I was undecided my subconscious wasn’t, the clothes clearly stated how the evening was to go and Miss Subconscious was determined to have me sexually penetrated as Samantha had put it.

I had a problem with the dress which was a wool and silk mix and was tending to snag a little, it wasn’t comfortable covering the basque and the suspender bumps were a little too obvious. I returned to my lingerie drawer and took out a black silk slip and rather than take the dress off I unzipped it down to the belt, wriggle out of the shoulders and then eased the black lace slip over my hair and tucked it into the waist of the dress and stooped down to lift the skirt and pull the hem of the slip down before straightening up and putting the top half of the dress back into place and zipping it up. It was just as well I went to aerobic and gymnastic classes every week and I was able to bend, stoop, stretch and wriggle enough to complete the mission. The slip took longer to put on than it did to get the seams straight on the stockings but when I checked in the mirror, I was perfect and the silk of my slip enabled the dress to move enough to make it look as if it was taunting somebody to take it off and that somebody was going to be here very soon and I had just enough time to get my jewellery on.

In fact I was still trying to get the second earring in when the doorbell rang and checking to make sure it was John, I buzzed the street door and heard it open and John’s footsteps approach my flat door. There was a quiet knock and I was still fiddling with the earring with one hand as I opened the door with the other and stepped back, won the battle with the earring and said, “Sorry, I’m running a bit late.”

He stood silently for a few seconds and then said, “Looking like you do, you can have all the time you want, I can refuse you nothing and he held out a large bouquet of red roses framed by olive green feathery ferns, “Oh, John, they’re beautiful!”

“The red is a perfect match for your lips. We have time, would you like to put them in water?” Hugging the flowers I walked through the sitting room to the kitchen and he helped me to crush the stems and place them into the largest vase I had and then I carried them into the sitting room and placed them on a marble coffee table in the centre and I stood back, “They really are lovely, thank you and I kissed him lightly and managed to keep my lipstick on me and not him or the dazzling white shirt he was wearing under a dark grey, definitely Saville Row suit. He took my hands in his and stepped back and looked at me slowly letting his eyes travel from my shoes up to my hair, “Beautiful, no more than beautiful; exciting, a goddess pretending to be mortal, Aphrodite.”

I bobbed a small curtsy, “I love your way of delivering a compliment because I realise you are a man who would only speak the truth so you must be my Adonis. Would you like a drink before we go out?”

He chuckled and bowed his head a little to acknowledge my curtsy, “A very small Scotch and soda and I will be content to just stand here all night admiring you.”

“Show him our bedroom,” whispered my subconscious but I ignored her and went to the sideboard and poured his scotch and a third of a glass of white wine for myself. “Sit down, John,” I invited, nodding at the smaller of my settees, “That’s the way, comfortably close and near enough for him to throw himself on you,” said Miss Subconscious but I continued to ignore her and sat in the opposite corner with perhaps two feet between us, “Where are we going?”

“There’s three films in town, Love story, Star Trek or the Perils of Pauline,” he answered with a twinkle in his eyes.

“I’ll leave the choice to you,” I replied with a challenging smile, “Or we can walk along the river to the Horse and Barge, sit there for a half hour and make our selection or would you prefer going out to dinner.”

“Supper would be better, after the film.”

“We’ll do all four, walk along the river, pop into the pub, choose a film and I have salad and a lobster in the fridge and it will only take ten minutes to serve it up, so we can have supper here.”
“Brilliant,” said Miss SC.

“That sounds delightful, yes, we’ll do that.”

“You don’t have George waiting outside do you?
”
“No, he went off but I can probably get him back?”

“No, it’s only a short walk and I don’t trust him with my lipstick.”

John laughed, “He’d love the colour you’re wearing now and it might be an idea to bring a light coat or jacket, it will be a little chilly later.”

I finished my wine and stood up, “I’ll get my coat and bag, would you like to borrow one of my scarves, I have a woollen one that’s fairly androgynous and a woolly hat to match but that has a fluffy bobble?”

He laughed and shook his head as he stood, “I’ll risk it how I am and if I feel cold when we walk back you can cuddle me.”

I came back with the coat over my arm and he took it and slipped it over my shoulder and we linked arms and started off towards the river.

“You’re flat is beautifully designed, comfortable but still elegant, a clever mixture of old and new, did you design it or use a professional?”

“I had a painter come in and redecorate the walls and I just picked the colours and spent a week thinking about the soft furnishings but the rest was just piecemeal, not planned at all. I love browsing in antique shops and most of my pieces were just things I liked when I saw them and I put it together a little at a time. A mixture of pieces that looked nice and others that were functional but blended with everything else. The Queen Anne dresser is my favourite and the dining set which you haven’t seen is second and I usually have them in mind when I buy other pieces which are usually irresistible bargains I spotted in shops and even car boot sales. It’s a good way of doing the job because if something is damaged it can be replaced easily without upsetting the overall look. The curtains and carpets I bought at a discount from one of my customers, a soft furnishings group who let me have them at cost, it’s a way of enjoying a luxury lifestyle at knock down prices. Sometimes I think about starting another business and troll the antique shops and car boots buying stuff, cleaning it up and taking pictures of room settings with the furniture included to show what can be done. I do have a couple of web pages already made up and I think it would work.”

We turned onto the river bank, “Why don’t you do it?”

“I like what I do now, designing web sites and it keeps me very busy but one day perhaps - we’ll see.”

“I’ve never walked along this section of the river before, it’s very pleasant, very peaceful for somewhere so close to the town centre.”

“I come here a lot, it’s lovely and almost next door to where I live.”

We walked past a house and a row of large cottage styled bungalows and came to the pub and went in.

We nearly missed the film, I had seen Love Story twice before and had cried at the end on both occasions even though I knew what was coming the second time, so I knew I was at high risk of crying again if I asked John to take me there. If I asked to see the Perils of Pauline John would pay too much attention to the film and forget that he was with me and I wasn’t really in to Star Trek films. I had nothing against Sci-Fi but I much preferred the films that were about things that might happen in the very near future, not about the distant future. I preferred films that were possible rather than improbable and I enjoyed ET for that reason. I sipped at my wine and John made up my mind for me, “I think you would enjoy Love Story but if we’re to see it we had better make a move.”

“You won’t like that, it’s a romantic tragedy, I’m sure you’d prefer Star Trek.”

He smiled, “It’s a chick flick and you think I’d get bored and fidget about.”

“No, well yes, it’s that men don’t really enjoy those type of films, they prefer action films, films where there’s loads of fights, blood and explosions.”

“I’ve seen Brief Encounter and I enjoyed that.”

I looked at him to see if he was just being kind, “You want to take me to see it?”

“Yes, and if you cry I can comfort you.”

“Okay and I’ll do the same for you provided you don’t try to hide it.”

He smiled as he stood up and took my coat ready to slip onto my shoulders and away we went, his arm around my shoulders and mine around his waist, I was going to enjoy the film more than ever this time, I would have a shoulder to cry on.

I must have enjoyed it because he had offered his hanky when the film had only been running a few minutes. I had involuntary raised my fingers and wiped my eyes because the film had gone out of focus and his hand had touched mine and there was his clean, folded hanky waiting for me. I touched it to my eyes and looked down at it and there were two barely damp patches.

By the time we left the cinema the hanky was saturated my eyes blurred and I would have fallen down the steps had it not been for his support. I scrunched the hanky up and slipped it into my bag. As quickly as I had done so his hand appeared in front of me with another clean, folded hanky, “I brought a spare,” he whispered and I pulled away from him, threw my arms around his neck and kissed him and pressed myself in as close as I could. I had moved so suddenly that the couple walking behind bumped into us and the man said “Sorry,” and the woman said, “He’s comforting her, didn’t you hear her inside the cinema?”

I broke the kiss and released John, “What did she mean by that?”

“You were sobbing quite a bit.”

“How loudly?”

“Not too loud, they were in the seats behind.”

“Oh-my-God!” I took a hold of his arm and pulled him, “Come on quickly before we’re spotted by one of the staff, I’ll be banned from going in there again,” and I forced him to increase our pace until we were a hundred yards from the cinema and only then did I slow down, “We’ll be okay now. How bad was I, really, could everybody hear me?”

He smiled, “It wouldn’t have mattered there were one or two others having a sob and blowing their noses and there were hankies fluttering all over the cinema.”

“It was probably me that set them off.”

“You were the first.”

“It was the gentle banter between them, the love that was blossoming and their not knowing what lay ahead.”

He chuckled, “I must admit, my eyes felt a little moist towards the end.”

We continued our walk stopping occasionally to look at the meadow in the late sunset and listen to the blackbird serenade us. “I’ve recorded him on my phone,” I pointed, “He’s up there, on top of the ash tree but he has a nest and a wife over there deep inside the shrubbery under the oak. Sometimes when I’m out here during the day, I play the recording and most times he flies to the ash and starts singing back, he can’t recognise his own voice and thinks it’s somebody trying to move into his territory.”

“How do you know it’s a boy and not a girl?”

“Boys are black and the girls are brown and it’s always a boy first thing in the morning and last thing at night.”

“Are you a twitcher?
”
“No, I just like to listen to them but I admit that if I see a strange bird, a type I’ve not noticed before I always look it up in my bird books or on the Net. I’ve spotted nightingales and heard them, but there is one who lives locally, he’ll be out singing later. I’ve also seen a peregrine falcon and a goshawk, fieldfare and even a tree creeper. It’s lovely here, just sitting on the grass and watching them, listening to them sing or have a chat like the sparrows and chaffinches. They have quite busy union meetings sometimes in the evening and everybody shouts at the same time and one evening I had been indoors working all day and I came out here to get some fresh air and saw a starling murmuration, it was an incredible sight, thousands of them diving and swooping together and making really complex patterns. I puzzle over how they do it without bumping in to each other because they’re flying very close and are so good at following the leader’s movements.”

We continued to the flat and went in, “Make yourself comfortable…”

“Clever move, so subtle. Pour some wine and go and sit with him but let him make the first move or he might think you’re a slapper. Just encourage him a little, let your leg brush his as you sit and lean forward a little, give him a chance to see a little cleavage.”
“Shut up bitch or you’ll be seeing a bit of your own cleavage from throat to crotch.”
“No, leave the kinky stuff until you’ve got to know him a little better.”

“I’m sorry,” John said, “I didn’t catch that.”

“I didn’t say anything. Oh, perhaps I did, just talking to myself, I do it a lot especially when I’m working. You sit down and I’ll get supper ready, would you like a glass of wine, it’s only plonk, but we’re having a good white with supper.”

“I’ll help you get the supper ready,” he followed me into the kitchen and looked around, “It’s a large kitchen for a flat, well fitted out as well you obviously enjoy cooking.”

“I do, it’s the artist in me, it has to have an appetizing aroma, look like a master’s still life and taste like it was prepared in the kitchens of the gods. There’s no cooking involved tonight, it was done earlier, just the lobster and potatoes but the salad dishes look colourful and as for the taste, you will have to be the judge yourself.” I poured a glass and a half of wine and handed him the larger of the two, “The white for supper is in the fridge, the left side and you can open it for me if you would and take the dishes of salad into the dining room, I’ll just get the lobster ready and finish the salad dressing and then we can eat.”

“I can see the fridge but where’s the dining room?”

“Oh yes, you’ve not seen all the flat yet, it’s behind that door and the loo is off the hall. Give me a minute and I’ll show you.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll find it when I need it but where do I wash my hands before handling the salad?”

I smiled, “There’s hand basins in the loo and the bathroom next to it. You’d best use the white soap if you use the pink you’ll smell lovely but I’d hate the competition. You can use the sink over there if you wish but there’s only paper towels.”

“You missed a chance there, you should have told him he could dry his hands on the bodice of your dress.”

“This is your last warning now hoppit and stop listening in.”


Who’s going to win this one, Miss SC or Emma. Chapter 5 is where the answer rests or becomes hyper active…we shall see.

[email protected]

The full edition of First Dates is now available on Amazon as both an Ebook and a paperback. Get there by clicking on the Amazon URL in the right hand column of the TC Home Page

First Dates are Kissing Dates 5

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romance Humour

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

First Dates are Kissing Dates 5

Murmuring with Starlings

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016

Murmuring with Starlings contains material of an adult nature and is not suitable as reading material for minors.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.

And so the evening continues and hidden amongst the moments of romance and love there hides Miss SC…Let the games begin.

5

He surprised me the way he enjoyed supper, men don’t really go for salad but he seemed to relish mine, I don’t know whether it was the homemade spicy dressing, the lobster or the wine but he certainly ate with enthusiasm and complimented me several times on my skills.
“Would you like a fruit salad with ice cream?” I asked.

“Thank you, no, I couldn’t eat any more.”

I smiled, “I will take that as a compliment to my culinary skills even though it was nature’s work really, all I had to do was rearrange things a little.” I stood up, “Coffee, Columbian or Kenyan I don’t have “Turkish?”

“Kenyan is good.”

“Would you like it in here or shall we go into the sitting room?”

“Whichever suits you, as long as we both drink it in the same room.”

“I’ll serve it in the sitting room and that other door leads back into the hall and if you get lost, just shout.”

I went into the kitchen and prepared the coffee and took it into the sitting room just as he returned and we both sat on the two seater settee, “I’ve enjoyed this evening, thank you,” he said.

“I didn’t take you anywhere, you took me so I’m the one who should say thank you. You supplied me with two hankies and let me cry on your shoulder and prevented me from being attacked on the way home.”

He smiled, “The footpads knew I had you to protect me whilst I was protecting you.”

I nodded, “We work well as a team. Did I bore you with my enthusiasm for the local wildlife?”

“No, it was fascinating and your enthusiasm was infectious, I’m going to read up on starlings and their flying habits on the internet tomorrow.”

He finished his coffee and I took his cup, “Another?”

“No that’s fine.” I placed the empty cups on the coffee table and stood up and went to the sideboard, I have a single malt or Napoleon brandy?”

“I shouldn’t drink a brandy, I had two glasses of wine, no three counting the pre supper wine and a beer in the pub, I’ll be drunk if I have a brandy.”

“No you won’t, you hold your drink well and we’ve drunk slowly. It’s me that can’t drink a lot without falling over.” I poured a small brandy and brought it across, “Would you like a cigar to go with it, I have Dutch or Cuban?”

He laughed, “Is there anything you don’t have, you’re a marvellous hostess.”

I poured myself a very small liqueur, “I don’t entertain very often, I’m too busy at the moment and when I do, I like to make it as nice as possible. Now, the cigar?”

He shook his head, “No thank you, it would make the room smoky and I wouldn’t be able to see you clearly.”

I came back to the settee with my very small Green Chartreuse and sat down a little closer to him and took a sip, “Can you see me clearly now?” I put the glass on the table and turned into him.

He sat still for a moment or two and then his glass joined mine on the table and he pulled me into him and kissed me, kissed me with a little more passion than he had used previously.

“If I’ve acted improperly I will not apologise, you are so lovely, both your looks and your personality and not to have kissed you would have offended the Gods.”

“You mustn’t do that, the repercussions would be horrendous,” and I moved closer until the sides of our bodies were touching and I took his hand in mine and pulled it until he had his arm around my shoulder and I turned inwards and our faces were barely an inch apart and we kissed again but this time, when he started to end the kiss, I pressed my lips more tightly against his and opened my mouth a little and took his free hand and placed it on my knee and then put my hand over his shoulder and caressed the back of his head. I was lying across his body now his head tilted forward and I felt the tip of his tongue touch my lips and gently caress them and I opened my mouth a little and then the world disappeared and we kissed as lovers should and I pressed against him and felt his hand start to caress my knee and then move up slightly until his fingers were under my skirt. I parted my legs a fraction and the hand moved upwards a little more and his fingers started lightly caressing the inside of my leg still moving as they worked a little higher until they touched a suspender and there they stopped climbing but continued caressing me. I had reached the point where I was faced with a decision, should I stop him now and bring my knees together or should I let him continue? If I did the later I would have to allow him to continue until we reached the inevitable point of no return and I must let him take me into the bedroom.

I wanted him, I wanted him like mad, he was gentle, kind and I was already in love with him but if I disregarded the weeks we had chatted on the internet we had only met twice. He must have sensed my hesitation because he ended the kiss, “I think I had better go home,” but he didn’t stop caressing my leg and I answered by pulling his hand from under my dress and placed it on my breast and pulled his head close to mine, “It’s too late, you’ve been drinking and could get lost or mugged and you can’t leave me here on my own, only halfway to Heaven,” and this time it was my tongue that teased his lips and entered his mouth as he started caressing my breast. It only took a short while before I was squirming my way across his lap and when he broke the kiss I whispered, “The zip is held with a hook and eye fastening,” and I placed my mouth against his and we kissed again as he fumbled for a moment, managed to unhook the top of the dress and slowly slid the zip down to the belt with one hand and loosen his tie with the other. He dropped the tie to the floor and his hand returned to my breast and caressed the nipple through the slip and basque. I felt my nipples harden and push hard against the basque and tiny electric shocks crossed my body to the other breast and then both nipples sent shocks down my body to my belly button where they joined and went down to where my redundant penus was located and there the electric shocks split into three.

It felt as if he had lit sparklers and was holding them close to my body and moving them to trace lines down the inside of my thighs and under me and up between my buttocks, following the line of my spine, over my neck and then they seemed to explode inside my head and send sparks all over my body. I broke the kiss and gasped, threw my head back and nearly screamed when I felt his lips on my throat kissing me down my neck, over my breast bone until they moved again and found the spot where my nipple lay below the basque. I stopped him, the nipples were hurting too much as they pressed against the basque, struggling to get free, wanting to feel his tongue teasing them again without my clothing separating them from his lips. I stood up, undid the belt and eased the dress over my hips and let it drop to the floor. I kicked it to one side and my fingers trembled as I slid the shoulder straps of my slip down and started to unhook my basque to below my breasts and then I pulled it open and let my breasts escape and feel the night air and I started to tremble all over, my body was on fire and he stood, almost ripped his jacket off, scooped me up in his arms and lowered his head and kissed both nipples and I just managed to gasp, “John, get me to the bedroom.”

Without asking the way he turned down the passage next to the bathroom and somehow managed to turn the door knob and push the bedroom door open and carried me straight to my four-poster and laid me gently on the bed covers and stood back. His eyes looked into mine, “I’m lost to you Emma, completely lost only you can stop me, only you, just one word and I’ll walk away but I will try again on our next meeting and again, and again until you give yourself to me.” He had kicked his shoes off in the passage and now he was slowly unbuttoning his shirt and my eyes were fixed on his hands, hands that I wanted back caressing me. His shirt fell to the floor and my eyes followed it and then returned to his hands now working on the waist of his trousers and I watched again until his trousers followed the shirt but I kept my eyes on his hands this time as the thumbs hooked into his underpants and they slipped down and he looked at me “Emma?”

I said nothing but dropped my eyes to his penus standing stiff and proud slowly rising and falling as he breathed, bobbing me a bow or perhaps nodding its approval. He took a step forward and stood over me his eyes like blazing stars, “Emma?” again he said my name, needing my answer.

“Your lips and tongue can form the words, John but there is a part of you that reveals them as lies, you can no more leave me than I can let you go.”

He knelt on the bed and reaching behind almost ripped his socks off and then a hand cupped my breast and the thumb drew little circles around my aureole and tantalisingly slowly reduced the radius until they touched my nipple and pressed hard on it and I couldn’t stop my body from arching nor the gasp that escaped me and I reached for him, gripping his thigh and moving to find his penus and took it in my hand squeezing it and sliding down its length feeling the pulse of blood coursing through the veins, the heat and the velvet hardness. And I pulled it towards my lips sensing rather than feeling his body move as he placed a hand both side of my pillow and his penus touched my lips and I parted them and lifted my head high enough to take in over half its length.

There was a quiet gasp from him and as I began to suck and slide my lips back he gave an involuntary jerk forward so I started again and as I moved my lips back I pressed my tongue against it and soon I felt the swelling of the head so I paused and caressed the glands at the bottom and slowly began the journey back to the root and was able to take more of him before beginning the sucking, tickling return. This time when I neared the head I began my tongue caresses a little sooner and again paused at his glands. John was moving a lot now and once again I heard him make a noise, a cross between a mewing sound and a gasp and he suddenly withdrew, “No more, no more, Emma, I’m going to explode.”

I lifted my head to take him back into my mouth but he pushed himself back from my body and wriggled his way down until he knelt astride my ankles his penus touching my calves as he leaned forward, “No,” he said quietly and kissed me, softly and lifted himself and looked down at me, even his lips out of reach.

“What’s wrong, did I hurt you, catch you with my teeth?”

He smiled softly and took his weight on one hand and caressed my cheek with the other, “You didn’t hurt me, you sent me up to the clouds and I was near to ejaculating.”

“That’s okay, I wouldn’t have minded, in fact I wanted you to.”

“Not yet, later, this time I want to be inside you, deep inside you and bury myself in your arms, feel your body tight against mine, feel your passion.”

I couldn’t think of anything to say so I just nodded and he kissed me gently again and swung his leg over me to kneel beside my body and then he leaned forward and I felt his tongue on my nipples and immediately those sparklers started again but this time they seemed to start in my abdomen and radiate in all directions and I put my hands on the back of his head and crushed it into my breasts. I couldn’t feel the bed beneath me just his head now buried between my breasts and the tip of his tongue tickling the valley between them and the room began to blur but now it was me that had to stop him. “No, it’s happening to me now, you’ll have to stop as well.” He did just long enough to raise his head a little and I felt his tongue trace a line from between my breasts down past my belly button and trace across my body following the waist band of my thong. And then he lifted his head again and straightened up and looked down and I felt his fingers take hold of the thong and begin to pull it down. “My stockings, you’ll have to take them off the thong won’t get passed the clips on the suspenders.” I took my hands away from my breasts and reached down trying to find the fasteners but he gently pushed my hands away and took over deftly slipping the rubber buttons up until the clip released the stocking and quickly he had both stockings released and gently eased them down my thighs. “Where did you learn to do that; with another woman, have you been two-timing me before we ever met?”

He chuckled, “Thousands of times and he took the first stocking off my foot and laid it gently on the bed and then the second. “You see, I’m careful not to ladder them,” and then he undid the last two hooks on my basque and lifting one shoulder at a time he pulled down the straps and pitched the basque over the side off the bed, scooped up my stockings and dropped them on top, knelt beside me and smiled, “I went to a private school and we were taught how to undress a woman by the art mistress.”

I reached towards him, “Come here and show me what else she taught you.”

He eased my legs apart and knelt between them and spent time looking down at my body, slowly working his way up from my groin to my breasts where his eyes lingered, “You have the most perfect breasts I have ever seen, size, shape, nipples aureole, texture, everything.”

“The left one is a tiny bit large that the right,” I whispered.

He leaned forward and kissed it, then traced his tongue down until it reached the crease where it began to rise from my chest and then tickled its way along and then up again to the nipple and the sparks started again and this time they reached the underside of my chin and the backs of my knees and I felt my legs bend and my feet slide across the sheet and I started making a gentle mewing noise as his arms slipped under my knees and he lifted his head and pushed his body forward and found my lips and my legs crossed his back and locked around his waist and my arms around his shoulders. I felt a hand lower to the outside of my thigh and he started stroking it and then the tip of his penus touch the base of my scrotum and something exploded inside me and I called out his name and thrust myself up to him and felt his penus touch the entrance to my body that it was searching for and I pushed and the head entered me and as the explosion seemed to intensify the pain began and the mewing changed to a desperate panting and he stopped but I squeezed my eyes shut and using my arms and legs I pulled him down and tightened my grip on him as I thrust myself up. I thought he was going to tear me apart so strong was the pain and I screamed but still managed to push a little harder and the pain vanished. My body went quiet for a moment and he started to withdraw, “Don’t!” I cried, “Don’t you dare, the pain has gone,” and I pushed harder, “Bury yourself in me, John – Push!” and as he did I felt my entire body, my molecules, every neutron, every atom explode and break away from their disciplined orbits and fly off in every direction, through John, through the walls of the room out into space and they danced with the stars and then John started to slide his penus back and forth slowly and then with increasing urgency and everything started to spin, a whirlwind of wide open nerve ends and every one of them was touching John and it started to quieten down and then started up again with greater intensity, increased speed and flew further out into the void before slowing and turning back and the spinning slowed again and for a while we drifted back towards the blue speck of earth and then suddenly the funnel of sparkling particles blew apart and formed an endless single cord and sped back to my bedroom and collided with our two bodies in a tremendous explosion and for the third time I screamed and screamed in total ecstasy, my body shaking with the intensity of an orgasm before slowing and allowing the particles to join together.

I opened my eyes as my body quietened and he was above me staring down. “I’ve never experienced anything like that before, never. Where did you take me?”

“Heaven, let’s go back again, now.”

He shook his head, I can’t, not yet.”

“John, we have to go back, I have to check I haven’t left any of me behind. I split into millions of atoms, no sub atomic particles and they flew off in every direction, I may have left bits behind.”

“Take some from me. I can’t take you back yet, I need to refuel.”

I pushed him off me and sat up and looked down at him, he was beautiful, his chest so muscled and covered in sweat, glistening. He looked like a glazed statue of a Greek god. “What fuel do you want, caffeine enriched coffee, oysters, cornflakes? Tell me I’ll go out and buy anything you’re short off. What about another brandy or shall I massage you with evening primrose oil?”

He smiled up at me then pulled me down and kissed me. “I have all the stimulation, fuel and love right here beside me.”

“It’s probably you in that case, there’s missing bits of me inside you.”

“I thought it was the other way round.”

I nodded enthusiastically and turned into him, “Millions of them and you can’t have them back,” and I kissed him and kept my eyes open and stared into his, my own private paradise.

After a while, I closed my eyes and went to sleep and dreamed of John and me flying over the meadow with the starlings. When I woke up it took me a moment to work out where I was and then I realised that the lumpy thing beside me was not a screwed up duvet but John and I was tempted to poke him and see if he had regained his strength but he was smiling as he slept so it was obvious he was dreaming of me and I didn’t have the heart to disturb him and I was a bit worried that he might think I was being too forward, too quick to want him inside me again, perhaps I might have overdone it last night. I slid to the edge of the bed and got up and went to find my nightie and then remembered I had been undressed by John and hadn’t bothered with a nightie so I took the slip I had worn and crept into the en-suite shower room. I looked in the mirror before showering to check myself over for hickies and things like that but there were none so I wouldn’t have any embarrassing marks to explain away at my final pre-op medical which was now only days away.

I moved closer to the mirror and studied the bit that wouldn’t be there before much longer. There was nothing new about it and yet last night something had happened down there, it had been a bit sticky this morning on the area of my abdomen just above it. It wasn’t anything to do with John, well not directly. I know he was responsible for the way I had spent all that time in space but the sticky bit was more of a by-product, something that had happened because he had sent me into space and it had to have a connection with the explosions I had felt inside me, the wonderful sensations of being inside a volcano during an earthquake when a comet had hit the world but I can’t remember feeling anything down there, I had forgotten it existed, my excitement, the fiery sensations came from inside me, all over my body not from my penis. But it was the only place where the sticky stuff could have come from.

As I showered I thought back to the lectures my doctors had given me about my condition, about the operation and what I might experience afterwards and the best I could come up with was it had to do with my prostate. I know that was going to be left when I had the op so I assume it would still continue to produce seminal fluid but I wasn’t making sperm so seminal fluid was the only thing it could be. There was no blood anyway and nothing hurt and hadn’t done so last night so I put it aside, I would ask the experts when I saw them next but for the moment, there didn’t seem to be anything to worry about except how I was going to creep about in the bedroom and open wardrobe doors and tallboy drawers without awakening my space pilot.

I crept out of the shower room and almost slid my feet across the carpet to keep quiet and opened both wardrobe doors and stepped back and looked at the array of dresses, blouses and skirts. Judging by the light penetrating the cracks in the curtains, the weather was going to live up to the forecast of warm and sunny so I eased my floral sundress out, changed my mind and selected the white one and was about to put that back and have a look at the baby-blue when I heard John call my name softly. I turned round and walked across the carpet and looked at him, he was still asleep so I knelt down put my elbows on the mattress and cupped my chin in my hands and stared at his face. His eye lids fluttered a little and his mouth turned into a smile and the lips were slightly parted and for a moment I was tempted to lean forward and touch his lips with the tip of my tongue and then kiss him but he started muttering so I turned my head a little and eased forward so that I could hear what he was saying.

“Fly across the meadow again…fly lower so the hay tickles us…prairie oysters and…caffeine flakes…no, let’s fly again.”

I eased back turned and sat with my back resting against the mattress; he was dreaming about me. He and I were flying like birds across the top of the hay meadow and he must have been telling the dream-me what he wanted for breakfast. I stood and tiptoed back to the wardrobe, picked up the white dress and tulle petticoat and managed to open and close the drawers enough to pick out my bra, panties, stockings and sussies and then took them back to the shower and got dressed. He was still asleep so I took my make-up and hairbrush off the dressing table and was about to leave the bedroom and make myself incredibly beautiful in the office when he started muttering again so I went back to the bed and listened but it was just mumble jumble except for “Boiled eggs.”

So I left him to do my makeup in the office and then went to the kitchen and pondered the problem over breakfast, did he want prairie oyster eggs or boiled eggs? The caffeine flakes were easy, just coffee and cornflakes but the prairie oyster bit was a nuisance, I wasn’t sure how to make them other than they included raw eggs, tabasco and Worcester sauce but would he want boiled eggs as well? I shrugged and went back to the office, looked up prairie oysters, easy-peasy and if he didn’t want the boiled eggs, I could have them. Odd though, usually people had prairie oysters to cure a hangover, I’ve never heard of anybody having them for breakfast instead of poached or fried, still, men were a bit strange sometimes. I left the office and heard a voice coming from the bedroom so I went down and opened the door. The voice was John and it was coming from the en-suite shower so I knocked on the door, “I’m in the shower,” he called back unnecessarily, “I’ve got no clothes on,” he added equally unnecessarily. I opened the door and walked in and pulled the shower door open, “Do you want me to do your back?”

“You’re fully dressed!”

“That doesn’t matter, I have spare clothes.”

He smiled, “It’s tempting but you’ll spoil you hair.”

“I hadn’t thought of that but I have two things to say. One, you sing terribly and the other is about breakfast, do you really want prairie oysters AND boiled eggs?”

“Who told you I like prairie oysters?”

“You but I haven’t time to go into it now, which is it to be?” I sniffed the air, “And you’re using my perfumed soap, I warned you about that yesterday.”

He grinned again, “I’m not going into the office or on site today so it doesn’t matter and I’ll have the same as you for breakfast.”

“Are you sure, I’m having strong tea, toast and two estrogen tablets?”

He laughed, turned off the shower and stepped out and kissed me as I handed him a towel, “Want me to dry your back or better still your front?”

“No, I don’t trust myself.”

“I don’t trust you either that’s why I offered.” I turned to leave and said “Breakfast in ten minutes and don’t use all my makeup.”

Ten minutes later I sat at the kitchen table and watched fascinated as John picked up the glass containing my first ever attempt at making a prairie oyster. He sniffed it gently, rolled the glass in his hand to mix the contents evenly, sniffed again and placed the glass to his lips, tilted his head back and opened his mouth and the oyster vanished into his mouth. His lips closed over it and for perhaps three seconds he held it in his mouth and then swallowed, opened his mouth, sighed with satisfaction then smacked his lips. “Perfect,” he said, “Why don’t you try one?”

“I prefer my eggs in egg cups, it’s more lady-like. Why did you want one, you haven’t a hangover?”

“I like them, it’s just one of those odd things about me.”

“Do you have any other odd things about you I should know about?”

“Loads. I really enjoy winkles and fresh celery but the salt mustn’t be sprinkled on the celery, it should be poured onto the side of the plate in a neat cone so the celery stick can be dipped into it. I also liked to suck the sugar coating off paracetamol tablets before I swallow them.”

“That’s normal, I do that as well.” I got up and crossed to the breakfast bar and poured him a large cup of breakfast tea and picked up the plate with the two pink tablets on it and placed them in front of him. “There you are, I’ll get the toast ready now.”

He popped the two pink tablets into his mouth, crunched on them and washed them down with tea. You’re supposed to swallow them whole,” I reprimanded.

He nodded and drank a little more tea, “I know pink Smarties when I see them so that didn’t work.”

I grinned and sat down and pushed the pile of toast towards him. “Do prairie oysters work like sea oysters?”

“Well I fancy you like mad but I do that all the time so I can’t be sure.”

“I made you an offer when you were in the shower but you declined.”

“You looked so nice in that white dress I didn’t want to spoil it.”

“What time do you have to go home?”

“If I leave after breakfast I can get an early start, and I would like to take you out this evening.”

“If you can access your files, you can borrow my desktop and I’ll use the laptop, it will save you having to go home. Then I could tidy up the flat, do my work and we could go out for the day. You can use one of my leg razors if you want to shave, your chin I mean, not your legs and I have a spare tooth brush.”

Breakfast was finished so I started to clear the table and tuck everything away with the supper dishes and turned the dishwasher on, “I’ve just had a thought. Clean shirt, underwear and socks? If I wash them now and put them in the spin dryer, it will be a couple of hours before they are fit to wear.”

“What do I wear in the meantime?”

“I hadn’t thought of that, why not wear a towel round your waist and I’ll lend you one of my wraps to keep your upper half warm? Come to think of it, it would look quite sexy. You could wear it like a toga, over one shoulder with the other bare, a bit like a, gladiator. I’ll take the belt out of your trousers and you can wear that around your waist with one of my larger carving knives stuck in it.”

He nodded, “But for the sake of your safety, forget the knife and as nobody is going to see me, I’ll try it, I’m only sitting at a desk.”

I went into the bedroom and collected his clothes, placed his trousers on a hanger in my wardrobe with his jacket, left his shoes beside the bed and went into the utility room with the washing which now included my stuff, they could have a chat about last night whilst they were swimming about in the washing machine and then took my laptop into the sitting room and started work.

An hour later I had completed my work for the soft furnishing contract and sent it all off with a reminder that I would be going into hospital in a few days to let me know immediately if there were any changes needed and then I closed down and went into utility room and took out the washing and put it in the dryer and then made coffee. “Your clothes will be ready in an hour,” I looked him up and down, he was more like a pile of dirty linen awaiting a washing machine than a Roman gladiator, “It’s just as well you weren’t born about the time Jesus was on earth, you look more like a beggar than a gladiator.”

He nodded, “I feel like a discarded corpse the work is not going well, I keep thinking of you instead of area volumes and weight stresses.”

“That’s not a very nice thing to say. I was thinking of you when I did my work and it’s some of the best I’ve done.”

“You’re female and can compartmentalise your brain, I can’t.”

“Do you want an exciting, rip-roaring afternoon or a romantic one?”

“Romantic, why is there a fair in town?”

“No and it’s a surprise so don’t ask any more questions. I have to pop out to the shops, I’ll be about forty five minutes and then I’ll iron your shirt and we can be off any time you’re ready.”

“Okay, I’ll be finished work by then. Want me to help with the shopping?”

“No, you finish your job and I only need a few bits so it won’t be heavy.”

When I got back I had just enough time to prepare lunch, pack it away in the picnic hamper and get the carton with the primus stove, kettle and cool box and left them on the kitchen table. I ironed his shirt, grabbed his underpants and socks and went into the bedroom and left them on the bed with his trousers and jackets and went to fetch the owner.

“I’m just about finished; another fifteen minutes okay,” he greeted me and took a hold of me and kissed me, “I haven’t kissed you at all today.”

“Yes you did, in the shower but I don’t mind the second kiss, so any time you get the urge, just come and get me. Your clothes are ready and I’ve left them on the bed with a floppy hat I bought you.”

“Are we going to a cricket match?”

“Better than that, not so noisy but it’s a surprise now hurry up, I’ll make a phone call to a friend and then put everything in the car and we can get away.”

In Chapter 6, a surprise trip and a time for confessions.

[email protected]

First Dates are Kissing Dates is available on Amazon both as an EBook and a paperback. Use the link on the home page and search ‘Frances Penwiddy.’

First Dates are Kissing Dates 6

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Other Keywords: 

  • True Confessions
  • Crossdressing Biography Romance Erotic

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

First Dates are Kissing Dates 6

By Frances Penwiddy

Murmuring with Starlings

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016

Murmuring with Starlings contains material of an adult nature and is not suitable as reading material for minors.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.

A trip on the river and a time for confessions.

6
“Did you have a nice evening?” asked Samantha.

“I don’t know, it’s still ongoing.”

“Huh?”

“Yesterday evening is still happening, John stayed the night.”

“Wow! What’s happening now?”

“He’s in my office finishing off his work and then we’re going out to lunch and that’s as far as I’ve planned.”

“Going out where?”

“Where the wind and tide take us, I like surprises.”

“Stop talking riddles or I’ll come round and ruin your plans by insisting I stay for lunch.”

“I’m taking him on the river, I discovered he likes walking along the banks yesterday so I thought this would be a nice break for both of us, he works as hard as I do. I went out earlier and bought stuff for a picnic and a wide brimmed hat in pale yellow to match my shoulder bag and sandals.”

“Are you taking him on your boat, it sounds as if that’s what you’re planning?”

“Yes, I want to see how well he handles a punt before I go steady.”

I heard a long sigh, “It sounds like a romantic afternoon, can I come if I promise to sit quietly and just watch you two?”

“No.”

“How did yesterday go?”

“It was lovely, we walked along the river to the Horse and Barge and then he took me to see ‘Love Story’ and even brought a spare hanky and then we walked home and it was terrific, I’ve never imagined making love could be so beautiful.”

“You flew?”

“Out into space and danced with the stars. It hurt like hell at first but not for long and then it was incredible.”

There was another long sigh, “So you’re in love. Any problems?”

“No, well yes, this morning there was a sticky patch at the bottom of my abdomen, just above my pubes.”

“Blood?”

“No just damp and sticky and as far as I could tell it was either clear of milky white.”

“It’s probably seminal fluid, did you feel any itching or pain there?”

“No, no sensation there whilst it was happening, Willy is dead now and I was surprised this morning when I discovered it. I checked carefully and there was no blood, no pain, no itching, just nothing.”

“And yet you flew?”

“Yes, really flew I think I had three orgasms right on top of each other.”

“I’ll speak to the hospital tomorrow and have a word with your doctor if you like, he’ll need to know before your operation.”

“Oh! Will it mean the operation will be postponed?”

“I doubt it, we already know your prostate is slightly forward of where they normally are and if it was stimulated last night that would cause it to produce a lubricant. They may even be able to rearrange it a little and use it to lubricate your vulva and vagina during your op and that could mean you won’t have to use a gel. We’ll have to see what the doctor has to say. Are you free on Wednesday, he may want to check you over and I can come with you if you wish.”

“Okay, I’m almost clear of work now until after my stay in the hospital and I would like you to be there, you can explain all the technical bits to me in English. What about tonight though?”

She laughed, “Going flying again?”

“I want to but if it’s likely to cause harm, I can take a cold shower instead.”

“Go easy and if you find the entry pain continues for longer than it did yesterday or you have any unpleasant sensations, then stop. If you explain it to John, he’ll understand and if you are both aware, it will be safer. He does sound like a nice bloke and will stop if he thinks it’s causing a problem.”

There was a pause and then she said, “There are other ways of flying, you can always try one of them if you’re worried.”

“Okay I’ll experiment. See you Wednesday.”

“Phone me tomorrow anyway and let me know how it goes, bye.”

We turned right into the boat yard and I stopped beside the first of the two boat sheds.

“We’re going to hire a boat?”

“No, I can’t afford it, not at twenty pounds plus a forty pound deposit,” I answered opening the door of my car and pressing the boot button in one fluid movement. I slid from my seat and went round to the back, “Fancy meeting you here,” I said as John came round from his side. “You bring the large carton, it’s a bit heavy and I’ll carry the picnic hamper,” I took the hamper and opened the boat shed door and walked in and put the hamper beside the punt and returned to the car for my bag and sun hat leaving Will staring at the cruiser moored alongside the punt.

“She’s a beauty,” he said as I re-joined him, “But then again, so are you and given the choice, I would rather spend the day in a punt with you than in a luxury river cruiser without you.”

I smiled as I stepped into the punt, put the hamper in the centre and held out my arms for the carton carrying the plates and primus stove and nodded at the water container, “There’s a drinking water tap just over there by the door, can you half fill it, we won’t need more and I’ll untie the punt.”

“I thought you said it was too expensive to hire a boat.”

“It is but this one belongs to me, so I’m letting myself hire it for free.”

He chuckled and went to get the water and when he returned I had the punt untied and was settling myself in the forward seat. “Have you handled a punt before, there’s a knack to it?”

He shook his head, “I’ll learn on the job.”

“Normally I’d let you do it but I don’t want you falling into the river because I’ll have to jump in and rescue you and spoil the dress and my new hat. Lift the flaps behind the stern seat, there’s a small outboard and if you lift the engine section it can be swung round and tilted into the water and the starter cord is next to the tiller handle.”

He managed that and once the engine was running he eased the punt out of the boat shed and then around the workshop and boat dock and into the river, “Turn upstream, that’s left, I know a lovely picnic spot about a half hour upstream. If you get fed up with driving, I’ll take over.”

“I won’t so settle down and relax, I have handled a dinghy with an outboard before and the view from this end is breath taking,” he said as a light gust of wind lifted my skirt and petticoat but died as my hand tamed the skirt and prevented it rising too far. “You shouldn’t be looking.”

“Why, I undressed you last night, you didn’t tell me to stop looking then. Anyway, I can’t stop myself.”

“Last night was different.”

He smiled, “It certainly was.” His eyes were on me now and his look became thoughtful, “I wish I was a painter, the way you’re dressed and with the hat casting shadows on your face, your smile, the look in your eyes, you are an Impressionist’s dream.”

I started to blush and looked down at the hand still pressing down on my skirt and quietly spoke, “John, will my having the operation make any difference to the way you feel about me. If it’s something that will, I’ll cancel it, I’d rather have you to share my life than complete the way I would like to look.”

He cut the engine of the punt and let it drift and walked down to the bow and sat beside me, taking my hand, “Emma, what’s brought this on?”

I shook my head, “I’m worried about it, worried that you may no longer want me if I become a complete woman…”

“Wonder if I only want a pre-op transsexual woman?”

“Yes, that’s a major part of it but there is something else. Last night we made love long before I would normally have done so after meeting a man. I made it fairly obvious that I wanted you, wanted you to take me to bed, acted in a promiscuous manner by most people’s standards. But after all the time we have spent chatting to each other through our computers and then having had two lovely evenings with you I… I think something inside me decided that you were right for me, you were a lovely person and I felt safe in your company and I had fallen in love. I know it’s love because I have never felt this way before, never wanted to be with somebody, yearned for their company so much and I became a bit determined and it was me that seduced you rather than the other way round. I acted in a manner that was hardly sweet and demure.

“You gave me two opportunities to say no, that’s as far as we go but I responded by taking your hand and putting it on my knee and when you stopped and gave me the second opportunity to say ‘That’s as far as I can go tonight,’ I took your hand off my leg and placed it on my breast, I was determined to make you lose your self-control and be intimate with me, have intercourse and now I wonder if I didn’t overdo it, make you think I’m what people would think of as an easy lay and would act in the same way with any man. That isn’t true, you aren’t any man, you’ve become my man and I don’t mean that in a possessive manner, I mean that you are the only man I have ever met that I want, want forever…”

He leaned across and very lightly kissed me, “When I met you in the chat room I wasn’t there deliberately. Two years ago I was in a relationship with a woman, we had been together for nearly nine months. At the beginning everything was good and then after about six months things started going wrong. She began asking the wrong questions, asking me if I had any ambitions about my job and then she was asking me didn’t I find it a nuisance having my own consultancy and wouldn’t I prefer working nine till five and having my weekends free. Why I didn’t accept one of the offers I have received from major companies rather than struggle to make it on my own. This went on for quite a while and eventually we had a stand up row, I told her my consultancy and my job were very important to me, they were my ambition and one day, when I really became successful I would be able to take as much time off as I wanted and employ other people to do the travelling, overtime and site work. She refused to understand. She wanted me to change immediately.
“I can understand her point of view, nobody wants a life partner that spends so much time working and being away from home but the problem was that she wanted me to stop now right at the point where I am on the verge of getting the recognition I have worked so hard for. Even when I offered to do as she asked if she gave me another year she refused and a few days later when I got home from a site visit, she had gone and left a note saying she wanted a partner that kept regular hours, was at home every evening and had weekends free.” He sighed, “I can understand her point of view to some extent but to not even want to give it a go for another year was unreasonable, well I thought so anyway so I didn’t chase after her, I knew then she wasn’t the right woman for me.
“I buried myself in work then and though I met one or two women, they were just occasional things so I was living a life on my own and had it not been for my work keeping me so busy, I would have been lonely so I tried a few dating agencies on-line but that didn’t work either and I was about to give that up when I stumbled into your chat room quite by mistake. When I realised that it was a transsexual chat room I was on the point of getting out but out of curiosity, I started following a few of the conversations and though I thought they sounded like interesting people it hadn’t occurred to me to join in and then you popped up. I can’t remember the details of what you were saying but you were chatting to a friend called Samantha and I suddenly became engrossed and apart from some of the technical stuff about gender reassignment and hormones and things like that, you mentioned a concert at the Royal Festival Hall and I realised that you were becoming an interesting person and had a broad range of interests. I left the room then and a few nights later I revisited it and checked your profile and even though it was a lousy picture I still thought you were attractive and you were chatting to a girl about Charles Dickens and I listened in again and the following week there were several of you talking about cooking and eventually about two weeks after that I realised that I wanted to meet you and that’s when I started speaking to you, well chatting you up really. You know the rest.
“But as far as last night is concerned, you weren’t the only one who wanted to have intercourse. When I paused and told you to say ‘No’ if you wanted me to stop, it wasn’t my being gentlemanly, it was fear. I was frightened that if I did go further and you weren’t ready, then you would refuse to meet me again because I had gone too far, made love to you when you weren’t yet ready, weren’t sure you wanted our relationship to go in that direction. This morning when I woke up and you weren’t beside me in the bed, I was really frightened, I thought I had done the one thing I was most scared off, driven you away, taken advantage of the fact you had had a few drinks and hurt you. I lay in bed for a few minutes cursing myself for a fool and rather than come looking for you I hid in the shower and sang because I was trying to convince myself that everything was okay and you would suddenly appear and everything would be okay, and then you did suddenly appear and even offered to come in to the shower and my heart nearly burst with happiness.”

“But you refused my offer?”

“I meant what I said, you looked so beautiful I couldn’t bear to spoil it and I was still a bit scared off pushing you too hard, it was a difficult decision,” he smiled, “You’ll never know just how close you came to destroying a lovely dress and a beautiful hair style or how relieved I was that you still wanted me and I hadn’t wrecked the opportunity to win the heart of an incredible woman.”

“So I was the first transgendered woman you have ever made love to?”

“He looked a bit sheepishly at me, “Yes, did it show?”

I smiled and shook my head, “You are an expert lover, it was terrific and you seemed to know exactly what to do, how to excite me.”

“I did a lot of reading and listened to what your friends in the room were saying so I knew some of the problems that you might have but I didn’t quite expect the way you responded, you went up and away so quickly and seemed to take me with you, no not seemed to take me, you did take me and it was an incredible experience. When you’ve had your operation, it frightens me to think of where we’ll go when we make love, I’ll be so nervous, I’ll be like a young teenage boy having his first experience with a woman because that is the way I see you, you’re a beautiful, unique and exceptional woman. You have the expected erogenous zones and a very responsive body and react to kisses and caresses very quickly which is exciting. When we’re together doing other things, going out for a meal or picnics on the river like we are now, there is still an aura of excitement about you. You have a hidden ability to draw people in, show them things and make the ordinary become extraordinary. Have your operation because I think you know who you are but will never feel complete unless you do. You will have an image of yourself of being somewhere in between; neither male nor female yet yearning deep inside to be a complete woman. I don’t think your personality will change, you will still be the Emma you are now but instead of being a precious gem concealed in a cardboard box, you will be the same precious gem but displayed on a velvet cushion.

“Don’t worry about how I’ll feel towards you, I will be just the same as I am now, excited when I’m with you, enthralled by your femininity, enchanted with your sense of humour but above all, by the way you are able to share it with me and make me glad to be alive and thankful that the gods saw fit to bring us together.” He stopped talking, watched my face for a second or two and then his hand went to a pocket and came out holding a handkerchief and I threw my arms around him, hugged him as tightly as I could and kissed him and would have stayed like that for an hour but the punt bumped into the river bank.

The feelings that ran through me as we laid out the picnic were so mixed, I was deliriously happy most of the time. I kept chatting away about all sorts of inconsequential things then had moments of doubt, wandering what could go wrong, what disaster was waiting around the corner to ruin everything and John seemed to sense it and would reach out and touch me, smile or just kiss me. Eventually I settled down begun to feel comfortable with myself, with my plans for a future with John, with just about everything and above all, confident of him and his feelings. He didn’t do anything special but I did notice he was spending a lot of the time just looking at me, not speaking and not staring, just looking and there was always a soft look in his eyes. After we had finished our food and drank a glass of wine we lay on the grass under the shade of an old beech tree watching the few clouds drift idly across the sky. After a while he said, “I’ve cleared my work and told everybody I’ll be unavailable for three weeks and I’m coming with you when you go into the hospital.”

“You’ll get bored, all that happens is I’ll be stuck in a bed, told I can’t eat anything and only drink water and I’ll have to keep that up until the next day when they’ll prep me and wheel me away for a few hours and when they bring me back I’ll be spark out and my important bits will be covered in miles of bandages and plaster. The most exciting thing to happen will be a nurse coming round to change the dressings and they’ll throw you out of my room when they do that.”

“I’m still coming and staying until the end of visiting hours and then I’ll be back the next morning until they wheel you away and then I’m going to sit outside the operating theatre until it’s all done.”

“When I come out of the anaesthetic, I’ll still be a bit woozy.”

“Make sure you tell me or I might mistake it for your normal self.”

“Would you like to stay this evening, all night I mean?”

“I’d love to but I will need to make an early start because I’ll have to go to my place and change into fresh clothes for a site meeting in the morning and then a conference in the afternoon.”

“Normally I’d say it’s better if you went home and had a good night’s sleep but after tonight I won’t be able to have sex because of the operation so I’m going to be selfish and ask you to stay and I’ll run you home as early as you like. There is one thing though, when we make love, if I seem to be uncomfortable we’ll have to stop. It hurts in the beginning but that stops quickly but if I seem to be in pain longer than last night or I try to stop you, we have to stop immediately.”

“We don’t have to have sex, we can just be together and cuddle each other.”

I sat up and looked down at him, “Are you kidding, I couldn’t have you lying beside me in bed and not do something!”

He smiled, “Okay, we’ll see, but whatever happens I will be careful and treat you as gently as I would a soap bubble.”

The sun was low in the west and it was getting a little chilly, “Come on, we’ll pack up and get back,” and as I spoke and started to get up a bitchy gust of wind blew my skirt and petticoat up to my waist and I looked down and then fell on my back and started laughing and kicking my feet in the air, “Even the bloody wind is out to get me.”

“I told it to,” he said as he pulled my skirt down, “It was very nice, you must do it more often.”

In Chapter 7 – An introduction to Tamesisadda and an evening is planned at the Cantina.

[email protected]

Currently I am having problems with my Outlook mail box, stuff isn't being delivered so for the moment please use my Yahoo address or PM me here.

First Dates is now live on Amazon Kindle and paperback via the link on the Top Closet home page. Vol 3 of
Footprints In The Sea is well on the way and on target for publishing in early July.
Thank you all for the terrific support you gave given me thus far.

First Dates are Kissing Dates 7

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Other Keywords: 

  • Budding romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


First Dates are Kissing Dates 7

By Frances Penwiddy

Murmuring with Starlings

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016

Murmuring with Starlings contains material of an adult nature and is not suitable as reading material for minors.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.

A dance lesson or two from the Butterfly who would be a Hawk.

7

When we got back to the boathouse, John took the carton and then I handed him the picnic hamper and climbed out of the punt and we tied up. He kept glancing at the river cruiser, “Tamesisadda, is that an Indian name?”

“No, Tamesisadda is a Celtic goddess of the River Thames, would you like an introduction? I’ll become furiously jealous if you say yes.”

“In that case I’ll say no. I wonder why they keep her moored here and not on the river?”

“Mooring charges on the Thames are frightening especially if they are secure moorings like this and the River Thames is less than an hour’s cruise in a boat like her. I’ll arrange an introduction now without feeling jealous as you declined when I first offered.”

He smiled, “Now that is female thinking. Do you know the owners?”

Before I could answer the door to the boathouse swung open, “Ah, yes, Emma, I thought it might be you, I saw the car earlier.”

“Hullo, Fred, we’ve been out on a picnic, the punt looks very smart.”

“I gave her a coat of varnish and cleaned her bottom a week ago.”

“Did she giggle when you tickled her bottom with the brush?”

“Cooed a bit,” he looked at John curiously.

“Come and meet my bloke, Fred, he’s an engineer and sorts out spaces in factories for machines and production lines, so if you ever need to sort out your workshop or dry dock, he’s the man to speak to.”

Fred came over and shook hands, “You’ll find the boats easier to keep in order than young Emma, they’re not so wilful,” he advised. Turning back to me he nodded at Tamesisadda, “She’s all done as well, new coat of anti-foul paint below the water line, are you planning to take her out soon, she could do with a bit of a run.”

“Not for a month or perhaps longer, I’m going into hospital soon. I might take her away for a week or two when the doctors give me the okay. If you want to borrow her, Fred, help yourself, take Della and your grandchildren out for a bit of fishing.”

“Aye, she’d appreciate that, thanks. Must go, I need to get the dry dock ready for a narrow boat coming in tomorrow, a seventy footer, nice boat, give me a shout if you want anything,” he nodded at John, “I’ll say this much, you look like a man that can keep her in order but keep your eyes on her, I’ve known her to jump in the river and swim to help a swan tangled up with fishing line and she did it fully clothed and it was March and not too warm,” he nodded and went off.

As he closed the door I said, “He never told you that he jumped in after me, I was cold and my clothes were pulling me down and Fred is over sixty and still managed to get me back to the boat and haul me out.”

“It was a brave thing to do, more so in March the water temperature must have been pretty cold?”

“It was, we both had to strip off and Fred was standing at the helm navigating the boat wrapped up in a couple of towels and a blanket while I shuffled around making soup in a winceyette nightie, a waterproof jacket and a pair of pink deck shoes. When we got back here Della kicked up such a fuss and ignored Fred completely. She rushed me into her house and virtually had me sitting on her Argo stove and drinking a mixture of milk and rum and poor old Fred had to squelch his way up to the bathroom, still wet and cold and run a hot bath for me.”

“They know about you then, about your being transsexual?”

“Yes, they were friends of mum and dad since before I was born and when my parents died four years ago they kept an eye on me in a quiet sort of way even though I was twenty two.”

“Nice people.”

“They are and very hospitable. When Fred tells Della that I’ve got a boyfriend, she’ll be giving you the once over and asking a lot of questions and demand to know if you’re capable of looking after me then she’ll take to you and fuss over you like a mother hen if you as much as graze your hand when opening a padlock.

“I’d better not upset you then.”

I laughed, “God no, there’s Samantha as well the three of them would wrap you in a tarpaulin and throw you into the river smothered in pike bait.”

“So Tamesisadda is yours?”

“Yes, I didn’t tell you because I was keeping it as another surprise. I held on to her after my parent’s death because of my happy memories and sometimes I take my customers for trips, often as far as Southend and Margate. It works as well, it’s different to the usual business lunch or dinner and they can bring their wives and girlfriends along as well. Ted takes charge of the boat and Della does the catering and they’re good at it as well, I’ve signed two contracts, big ones on board and settled a couple of very nice deals as well. We’ll go away for a while if you like once I’m out of hospital and if ever you want to impress a business contact or customer, you can use her. Let me know and if you want Fred or Della to handle the boat whilst you fuss over your customers, they can do it or I can, I can handle the boat and navigate inshore and in the Med.”

“Who taught you the navigation part?”

“Dad and Fred. I have a Channel licence and a navigation certificate and provided I stay within territorial waters or within the English Channel my marine insurance and navigation licence will cover me to take us to a dream island in the Aegean and if I hug the coasts, I can cross to Turkey come back along the Egyptian and North African coast and with a nod and a wink to the right people I can slip back to the north Mediterranean Coast between the Pillars of Hercules and back home via the Isles of Scilly, loop the loop around Ireland and get back to the Thames via Scotland and the North Sea.”

“I’ll book a week off and we’ll do it.”

“Make it a year and we’ll have time to do a bit of sight-seeing.”

We loaded the car with the picnic basket and drove home. “We’ll take this stuff indoors and then I’ll take you out to dinner. Don’t argue, it’s my turn. Now there’s the new Chinese restaurant or the Mexican place which has dancing, or wherever else you prefer?”

He nodded thoughtfully, “I’ve never tried Mexican.”

“It’s hot and spicy and the dancing is Latin and good fun but you don’t have to eat the spicy stuff, they also do mild and plain food as well.”

“Let’s go Mexican then.”

“Okay, I’ll shower and wear a dress more suited to a wild night in a Mexican cantina, would you like something to eat before we go out?”

“I’ll have to wear the same clothes, it’s a pity we didn’t call in at my place on the way from the boatyard, we were only fifteen minutes away. He picked up the carton containing the primus stove, “Where would you like these?”

“On the work bench is okay and I’ll take the picnic hamper into the kitchen.” I looked him over, “Can you get yourself something to eat and I’ll pop into town and get you a pair of Chinos, a shirt and we can borrow a sombrero when we go to the restaurant, they keep a few for customers and some ponchos. We can have fun.”

He looked doubtful, “I have to be on site at eleven in the morning and that means leaving home no later than ten, are we having a late night?”

“No, I did think of that so if we leave the restaurant no later than eleven, would that be okay?”

“Fine and I can shower and change at my place in the morning.”

“I’ll do your back for you and I’m an early riser so if we have cereal for breakfast and leave here at about eight thirty, will that give you enough time?”

He smiled, “Depends on how late it is before we get to sleep.”

“That, sir, is up to you,” I took the hamper up to the kitchen and left for the shops.

When I returned there was no sign of John but there were signs of recent activity beside the kitchen sink and I felt a little warmth coming from the dishwasher. I looked inside and he had loaded the picnic stuff and washed everything. So I went looking for him and as I came out of the office I heard him, singing again and sure enough, when I got to the bedroom he was in the shower so I put the clothes I had bought for him on the bed, knocked loudly on the door and shouted, “I’m having a bath, your new clothes are on the bed,” and after receiving an acknowledgement, I took my bathrobe and went for a soak.

When I got back, John was dressed and looked really dishy, edible in fact and the casual shirt really suited him. “You look terrific,” I told him, “All you need is the sombrero and poncho and you’ll look like a scrubbed up version of Clint Eastwood in one of his Westerns.”

He smiled, “You don’t think it’s too colourful?”

“No, definitely not, it’s just right for the place we’re going to. How do the shoes feel?”

“They’re fine, comfortable.”

“So there’s no excuse for you to not dance with me?”

“Nothing too elaborate though.”

“Latin and jive.”

“I can handle some Latin, the samba, rhumba, cha-cha but not the tango.”

“That’ll do for starters. I’ll be a half hour getting ready so if you want to phone George to see if he’s available you can give him a time.”

“Fine,” and he sat on the bed and just looked at me.”

“What are you sitting down for?”

“Waiting for you to get ready.”

“No you’re bloody not, you go and wait in the sitting room and if you get bored the vacuum cleaner is in the utility room.”

“Spoil sport.”

“You’ll get a chance to be excited when I dance in the Cantina, now buzz off.”

I finished my sultry Latin look makeup and took out my black full circle skirt and white petticoat and a white peasants blouse and then picked a pair of pretty, full cut panties, they had lace inserts at the side but the front and back were opaque so if I did flare the skirt and I was certainly going to try, I would at least be covered. A black suspender belt and my seamed nylons completed the ensemble under the skirt but I hate wearing a black bra under a white blouse so I wore a white cleavage bra. I picked my stiletto black patent heels and belt and a white wrap, took my coat from the wardrobe, spent five minutes checking the effect, well one minute really, the other four were spent admiring myself and went up to the sitting room.

“You’ve changed your hair style,” was the first thing that John said and the second was, “You look terrific though, definitely Fifties.”

“You like it? You don’t think the bowed ribbon holding the pony tail is too much.”

“No, it’s perfect, definitely perfect.” He helped me on with my coat, picked up his own jacket and took my arm, “George arrived two or three minutes ago, ready?”

“Just my bag,” and I took it from the coffee table, dropped my touch-up makeup bag inside and we went down to George, “Blimey,” he said, “You going to a fancy dress you look like a cross between Mexican Pete and John Travolta,” and he jumped out of the cab, run round to our side and opened the door, “And you are really something else, definitely Olivia Newton John.”

“Did your wife like the lipstick, George?”

“Oh yes, I nearly forgot, she wants you to give me the make and colour, she’s getting a tube.”

“I’ll jot it down in the cab.”

When we arrived at The Cantina, Peter Gonzales turned from making an entry in his bookings diary and walked quickly towards me and we air kissed, “Senorita Emma, how nice to see you again.”

“It’s been a while, Speedy, work and hospital,” I turned to John, “Clint, this is my favourite Mexican from Clapton, Peter Gonzales, known as Pedro to his mother, father and staff whilst to everybody else, Speedy. Speedy this is my favourite hombre, John, otherwise known as Clint the Cattle Rustler and will you lend him a sombrero and poncho for the evening.”

“For you Emma me old darlin, of course but can I still have a dance later?”

“Clint, can Speedy have a jive with me later and will you promise not to blow him away?”

John smiled and held out his hand, “I’m a little confused, should I call you Pete or Pedro.”

“Pete, set a new fashion. Have you known Emma long?”

“Ages,” I interrupted, “We even go away together on boating holidays and he can dance the rumba.”

“Dance away, Pete, I have a feeling I might not be able to cope with Emma in a jive, it’s a full time job just walking with her, I never know quite where the journey may end, what surprises await around the next corner.”

“You’ve not seen her jive before?”

“No, not even waltz.”

“You’re in for a treat, she’s terrific, dances like a feather in a breeze but with the speed of a lighting flash.” He went to a cupboard and came back with a sombrero, “Here but when you get up to dance, push it back off your head to hang down your back, it’s safer that way with Emma spinning in front of you.”

“Sssh, Speedy, you’ll give away my secret surprise.”

Once we were seated and had ordered our starters, John look around, “It’s well done, very atmospheric and the band is good.”

“They are and very good at keeping the tempo and Peter and his wife, Maria give a flamenco demonstration a couple of times during the evening.”

“Why doesn’t he jive with her?”

“She won’t, she tells him the flamenco is fast enough for her so she made me promise not to do the flamenco with him and in exchange, she wouldn’t jive. Peter loves the arrangement, he gets to dance with the two tastiest birds in here.”

“He has a pretty wife does he?”

I smiled, “I think you have just paid me a compliment. Yes his wife is very pretty and full of fun, especially when there’s a party going on which means most evenings.”

Our tortilla dips arrived and I watched as John attacked his tequila, downed it in one, sucked the lemon and shuddered before chasing it with a generous gulp of beer, “Have you ever thought of trying one of those with your prairie oysters.”

“A good idea for a cold morning, are you going to drink yours?”

I shook my head, “You can have it later if you wish, I daren’t drink one until after I finish dancing, I’ll stick to Mexican beer or wine,” I pushed the tequila towards him and sipped at my beer.

“You come in here quite a bit?”

“Not so much the last two or three months because of work and the hospital but yes, I used to come here once a month with the girls from my support group. When it was opening, Samantha found out about it from a friend on the council and we managed to get hold of a group ticket for the opening night and some of the girls brought their boyfriends with them and we had a terrific party. Peter and his wife really fussed over us and when the band started they came over to our table and serenaded us. The boyfriends the girls brought with them danced with all of us and Samantha’s fiancé, he was only a boyfriend in those days, did a samba with me and then a jive and a little later Peter and Maria did a flamenco demonstration and after that Peter got me onto the floor and we jived. It was quite reasonable at first and then I think he signalled the band to speed things up and we flew. He’s a brilliant dancer and we did put on a show and since then, when we come in, he always has a jive with me. Maria told me I was a very good dancer and asked me if I would like a job giving a demonstration dance with Peter twice a week but my graphics were really beginning to take off then and I couldn’t spare the time.”

“Where did you learn to dance?”

“At school in the beginning, our music teacher started it off and we had a dance lesson every week in the gym, that was about the time I was beginning to notice that I was a bit different to the other boys and I used to envy the girls, the way they could look so graceful and the pretty dance clothes they wore and when I left school and went to art college I was dressing and living as a girl then and somebody suggested I join a dance school and I did and started learning the women’s steps and I really loved it. I don’t dance a lot these days, too busy but I do enjoy it on occasions like this, so you’d better be prepared.”

“You’re scaring me.”

I smiled, “I’ll be gentle with you just like you are with me when we make love. I might be tempted to dance very closely when we are doing a smoochy waltz so you must warn me if you think I’m taking liberties.”

“I wouldn’t dream of spoiling it for you.”

We had a glass of beer each and then the band started playing a waltz, “Come on, let’s dance,” and I got up before he could think of an excuse not to. We danced a respectable waltz, not too clingy and after a minute or so, Maria, Peter and another guitarist followed us around the floor serenading us and when that dance ended, they went straight into another one and without really realising what I was doing, I started singing it to John, well the tune was ‘If I Give My Heart to You,’ so I wasn’t so much singing as grilling him on his future plans for us and I started snuggling in a little closer. When the dance ended he gave me a little kiss and we returned to the table to find it filled with little dishes each containing small samples of assorted Mexican foods. “Did you order?” asked John.

“No, well not really, I just told Peter that you hadn’t tried Mexican food before so he must have put these here for you to try before we order.”

“There’s more than enough for both of us to make a meal out of.”

Peter came over, “I thought you might like to try a few of these and there are some new ones for you to sample as well Emma.”

“We can’t try all of these, we won’t have room for our meal.”
“I don’t suppose you will but the next time you come here, you will know what you like best, it’s called customer relations.”

“Are you saying you’re not going to charge me?”

“Of course I’m not. I’m stitching you up for the tortilla dip and the drinks but these are on the house.” He placed a hand on my shoulder, “Look at it as a thank you. I have customers that come in here and ask if Emma is here and is she going to dance and look disappointed when I say no. You have brought new customers to our restaurant, even this evening I have had two customers ask if it is you and when are you dancing so eat up and enjoy yourselves.”

“There you are,” I said as he went off to speak to the band, “The man who marries me will save a fortune on food, I can dance for dinner every night.”

“And sing for your supper.”

We started sampling the food between us and it was almost as good as taking a tour of Mexico. Peter was going to make a big success of The Cantina if he and Maria started putting these dishes on their menu, there was something to cater for just about every taste. We had nearly finished, in fact I had but John was still eating a little when the band beefed up their music and Peter strode arrogantly onto the dance floor and raising his arms began tapping his feet and moving slowly around the perimeter of the dance area and then Maria slowly spun onto the dance floor beneath the band and on our side. Glancing across at Peter, she tossed her head, spun again and moving slowly in our direction she tapped a little raised her hands and used the castanets then a slow spin, another toss of the head and stopped alongside our table and winked at me, “I think he’s interested,” she whispered and turned towards Peter, gave him another glance and then in a voice loud enough for the diners to hear but still speaking to me she said, “I have no interest in men who think they can dance but do not appear to have the ability,” and then with a lighting display of flamenco steps and furious clapping of the castanets she spun to face him, slammed the floor with a foot and lowered her arms to place her hands on her hips with one leg thrust forward and gave yet another toss of her head.

Before the iridescent green of her dress had settled Peter increased the speed of his toe and heel clicking walk with an occasional burst of hand clapping and walked slowly back to the band, his eyes roving over Maria’s body as if he were a farmer assessing a prize cow that he might consider making a bid for. When he was opposite her, the music sped up and he went into a superb display of the arrogant stiffness of the Flamenco his legs and feet moving at incredible speed as they beat a staccato of sound with dazzling movements of his feet and persistent hand clapping which slowly forced the band to increase its rhythm and then he stopped dead, mirrored Maria’s stance with both hands on his hips and one foot tapped impatiently as he stared her down before giving her an imperious ‘come-hither’ flick of his head.

Maria turned her head to me and said, “He still thinks he can dance,” and then matching his footwork, she slowly span out her heels and toes tapping the rhythm, her castanets in time with her turns as she increased the speed until her skirt and multi-layered black petticoat started to flair and she used it to tease the audience until she reached Peter. He waited for her and as she closed on him he turned sideways and slowly danced his way around her, his tattoo beating in sequence with hers and then he lifted an arm and she matched the movement without once faltering in her hand movements, keeping the castanets beating a slow rhythm against the staccato of their feet and then they spun away from each other and closed again spun with each other and in opposite directions and I watched fascinated. At no time did he touch her though their hands came within millimetres of each other and they turned, spun, parted, closed and orbited each other like a matador and a bull manoeuvring for position ready to close for the kill and their feet worked at incredible speed but always in time. The audience were clapping the rhythm now, keeping pace with the guitars and drums of the band and it wasn’t difficult for me to imagine I was standing in a Spanish bullring under a burning sun with the flashing colours of Maria’s dress working as a counterpoint to the severe black of Peter’s high waisted trousers and silver decorated jacket.

The dance ended and they both looked each other up and down and then Maria shrugged, “You can dance a little but you still need lessons,” and she turned away from him and with an occasional tap or click from her shoes she walked towards me. I began to feel a little uneasy but she stopped an arm’s length away and turned to face the other diners, “Ladies and gentlemen, she hasn’t visited us for some time but tonight we have the one woman who can give Pedro a lesson, our own Emma the Butterfly,” and without warning she turned, reached out and took my hand firmly and pulled me from my chair. I nearly collapsed on the floor, I couldn’t dance a flamenco to save my life. Peter would dance rings around me until I got giddy and collapsed and my free hand reached out to John but I was too slow and Maria stepped away from our table taking me with her, “Go show him how to dance, Emma,” said John smiling.

A fat lot of good the new love of my life was, in my moment of greatest need he had gone over to the enemy, “Maria!” I hissed, “I can’t do the flamenco!”

“Trust me,” and she took another three steps, dropped my hand and as she sashayed away she whispered, “Spin your way after me and stop beneath the band’s rostrum.”

I looked back at John but he just smiled and nodded, then I looked towards Peter who was standing there giving me that challenging, haughty look and something stirred inside me, I hadn’t found the man yet who could lose me in ballroom and Latin American and I’m dammed if I’m going to let some bloody Clapton-Mexican prove himself a better dancer than me. I placed a hand on my hip and walked slowly towards him, disdain on my face and egged on by the other diners who were crying out, “Go for it, Emma!” “Send him on his way!” “Show him how to dance!” I walked three quarters of the way towards him and then turned towards Maria who was now standing under the band nodding and smiling. I tossed my head has she had done and started turning slowly and then increasing the speed I spun away from him and towards Maria.

“I can’t dance the bloody flamenco!” I whispered in desperation, the realisation of the challenge I had just accepted dawning on me.

“The band will change the beat and tempo when he gets here, don’t worry, you’ll know the dance, now go get him.”

I looked at her, studied her face, her eyes to see if she was lying but there was only a reassuring smile so I returned my attention to my adversary who was now moving in my direction with occasional flurries of heel tapping footwork and slow turns, the haughty look on his fare as he looked me up and down and then he reached out, stopped and gave two hard stamps of his feet and waited.

I would kill Maria for this and dreading what was coming I took his hand, felt the gentle pull and spun into him and to my surprise he opened his arms and took hold of me in the basic open Latin American hold and as he did so, the music and tempo changed from flamenco to rumba and we slowly danced out to the centre, our hips exaggerating the steps and twice he released a hand and allowed me to turn out and then in and when we reached the centre I looked him in the eyes and saw the slight smile at the corners of his mouth and again the tempo changed and we started dancing the cha-cha. I was on familiar territory now and I threw myself into the dance and matched him step for step, turn for turn and we must have been dancing well because there was a constant beat of the tempo coming from the audience as they clapped the timing and after perhaps two or three minutes, the music slowly faded until only the drums remained and again the style changed and I heard the familiar intro to Rock-Around-The-Clock begin and their male singer started the opening words and I looked into Peter’s eyes, “This is where you get yours,” I whispered and I started to jive and so did he and I kept increasing the pace and he matched me and then lifted our hands to above head height and spun me, spun me back and spun me out again and my skirt lifted, the audience cheered and I realised that he had opened his hand and I was making very fast turns with just my fingers resting on his palm without any support. For a moment I faltered, I had never danced without a firm hand holding me in the fast turns, he was challenging me so I took my hand away from his and spun across him three times and as I pushed my hand out for the catch, his was there waiting but again only an open palm and with just a touch of his thumb he brought me back in and then we danced, danced like I had never done before and several times I found myself copying Maria’s near but never touching hand movements and we turned, spun and skipped around each other my skirt flying, the audience a blur, we danced like a tiger and a panther circling prior to mortal combat, no a pair of falcons trying to outfly each other. I was dimly aware of the band changing to Jailhouse Rock and for twelve minutes we danced until he closed a hand over mine and spun me in to stop. “I surrender, there isn’t a move I can make that you can’t match, you win,” he was smiling and all around us the diners had forgotten the food and drink and were on their feet applauding. Maria spun down to us and we each took one of Pedro’s hands and we bowed to them and turned ourselves to applaud the band and then they walked me back to our table. John was on his feet, “You were superb,” he said, “Truly superb, all of you.” Peter bowed, “Senor Clint, I return the butterfly who would be a hawk to your care and thank you for allowing me the pleasure, no privilege of dancing with her.”

John held out his hand and Peter placed mine in it and John guided me to my chair. As I sat I realise that I had danced in four inch stilettoes and my feet had never faltered but they ached and I reached down and eased the shoes off, “You’ll have to carry me out to the cab,” I complained, “I just can’t dance in heels.”

“Of course not,” said Maria, “You’d lose control and crash into a table,” and she and Peter went off to attend to the diners.

John was smiling, “You certainly rocked me and I wasn’t even taking part.”

“I’ve already promised to teach you but don’t try it in heels.”

In chapter 8; After an evening of dancing, Emma and John go home and Scarlet, Emma’s Muse, dictates the action.

[email protected]

First Dates are Kissing Dates is available on Amazon Kindle as an E-book or paperback.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 is on schedule and will be published in July.

Vesta’s Hearth 5 has been started and I am hoping that this will be available before next Christmas.

And finally, I have been experimenting with short stories and novella’s, (That’s when I have nothing else to do,) and with a little editing, this too may be ready for Christmas as an anthology where I have tried to write humour and at the same time deal seriously with the problems and of course successes of transgendered and intersexed people and some of the fun, sadness and relationships they have.

First Dates are Kissing Dates 8

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

First Dates are Kissing Dates 8

Murmuring with Starlings

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2016

Murmuring with Starlings contains material of an adult nature and is not suitable as reading material for minors.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.

After an evening of dancing, Emma and John go home and Scarlet, Emma’s Muse, dictates the action.

8

“I didn’t overdo it did I?” I asked John when we arrived home and I made our coffee, “I became so lost in the music and dancing and the competition between Peter and myself that I totally forgot about how high the skirt was lifting or what I was exposing.”

John chuckled lightly, “In the context of what was going on and the general atmosphere of The Cantina, no. It was to some extent erotic, your skirt lifted high enough to let everybody know the colour of your underwear but the sheer brilliance of your dance, the way Peter and you spun around each other, teased and challenged each other demonstrated how, even something like a jive, could be turned into a work of art and the slightly erotic exposure of your limbs added to the artistic appeal. No, you didn’t overdo it. As a spectator I found it exciting, no more than exciting and only wished I had the sense of rhythm, the gymnastic ability to dance like that so I could jive with you but I can’t so I must satisfy myself with a bit of shuffling and when you go flat out in the jive, I will enjoy just watching you. There is one criticism I would make; after having listened to you tell me about your early life and your realisation that you were different to the other boys and how it manifested itself in the way you joined the girls at playtime in school, I was disappointed that you didn’t throw a cartwheel or two into the dance.”

“Cartwheels! Cartwheels in four inch stilettos! I would have broken both ankles and ended up sliding out of the door on my bum!”

“So you would be prepared to try it if you were wearing flat heeled shoes?”

I grinned, “It would certainly give Peter something to think about but knowing him, he’d probably grab one of my ankles and spin me around until I was too giddy to stand up.” I glanced at my watch, “It’s later than we intended, we should go home to bed otherwise you won’t be in a fit state for work in the morning.”

John sent a text to George and nodded in satisfaction, “He’ll be with us in five minutes, he was taking a break before the busy time starts.”

We got up from the table and said our goodnights to Peter and Maria and left. We were quiet in the cab, just holding hands and thinking of the lovely day we had enjoyed together but as we entered the flat I couldn’t stop myself from yawning. “It’s the dancing, it was a bit too energetic, I’ll have to get down to the gym, I’m not dance fit anymore.”

“You’re right but it has been a terrific evening, thank you, thank you for the whole day, we must do it again.”

“I’m not so sure. It really tired me out,” I was lying of course, I was still full of life, “In fact I haven’t the energy to undress, I think I’ll just lay on the bed and undress in the morning.”

“You won’t sleep properly like that, I’ll undress you if you like.”

“It would be nice but you’re tired as well.”

“I am but I feel obliged to help you after you went to such efforts today to see that I had a good time.”

I grinned, “I bet. Just undress me slowly, none of that caveman ripping knickers off stuff, be sweet and loving and very, very gentle, I’m fragile, you heard Peter and Maria describe me as a butterfly, treat me as such.”

“You were also described as a hawk.”

“So I was. Would you like me to grab you with my talons and fly us high above the clouds?”

“As high as the moon if you like, want me to carry you to the bedroom?”

“Yes.”

He lifted me and cradled my shoulders in his left arm and his right upper arm was under my knees and as he walked he was caressing my lower left arm with his left hand and my right hip and waist with his right hand. I leaned my head against his shoulder and looked up at his profile. The set of his jaw told a lot about him, he was a man that wouldn’t easily be pushed off course once his mind was set on something. If it was ever necessary to get him to change his mind then it would need to be done gently, coercion rather than instruction. Whilst I was studying him I felt his hand fiddling around at my waist, “What are you doing?”

“Trying to find the zipper for your skirt.”

“It’s a back zip, not a side zip, you’ll have to put me down to get to it and I’m nice and comfy, can’t you wait until we’re in the bedroom?”

“I’m impatient, it’s your fault and your provocative dancing.”

“You know what sort of knickers and stockings I’m wearing why are you impatient?”

“I want to feel them.”

“They’re silk, you know what silk feels like.”

“No, I haven’t felt a warm body inside a pair of silk panties since last night, I’ve forgotten what it feels like?”

“You’d better get the bedroom door open then and don’t forget to turn the lights on so you can get a good look.”

“I can’t reach the doorknob with you in my arms.”

“Lower me a bit and I’ll do it.”

He did by stooping a little and tilting my head down and at the same time managed to flip my skirt and petticoat up so that it bunched under my bust. “Eek! Don’t drop me.”

He answered by lifting his right arm so that my body was at an angle of forty five degrees and my hips were nearly at his head height and then he kissed me right in the middle of my panties. In desperation I got the door open before I blew up, “Forget undressing me, get me onto the bed and take me as I am, if you don’t, I’ll never date you again!”

John may not be able to jive but he could certainly move across a carpet quickly enough because in three seconds he dropped me right onto the middle of my bed and before the mattress had a chance to rebound he was undoing the buttons of my blouse, slipped his hands under my waist and under the back of the blouse and unhooked my bra and pushed that up and stopped dead and stared for a bit then kissed one nipple, pinched the other and at the same time flicked my skirt up so high it nearly collapsed on his head and he brushed it back, forgot my boobs and went straight for the panties and kissed me right at the V where they vanished between my thighs and then I felt his tongue force its way between my thighs and I opened my legs and his lips closed on my tiny bulge and I felt the front of the panties become wet and so did he because he lifted his head, hooked my panties with his fingers and pulled them down and off one leg leaving them dangling from the other ankle as he scooped up my legs and lifted them and held them with his shoulders whilst he undid his trousers and pulled them down with his pants and I felt the dragon slide back and forth over the wetness on my lower tummy as it seemed to be drinking the lubricant that I was leaking and then it vanished as he leaned back, still keeping my legs across his shoulders. “You ready?”

“John, stop fooling around and get it into me, I’ve only got seconds before I go nuclear.”

“Not so fast, you’re not dancing with Peter now, it’s me and I’m doing nothing until you withdraw your threat.”

“Threat? What threat, just get on with it and bury it in me, all of it, as high as it will go, do it now.”

“Do you promise to come out with me every time I ask you?”

“Yes, yes, anything, I promise, now will you fuck me or I’m going to explode.”

“Ooh, aren’t you the little slut all of a sudden. This is fun, go for it, I’ll back you up all the way I do fully understand the Anglo-Saxon terminology.”
“Get lost.”

“Not now, just when it’s getting exciting, just get on with it, I won’t interfere other than to encourage you.”

John eased forward and the monster now stiff, hot and leaking a bit itself paused for a second at my rosebud and then slid in and I screamed with a mixture of excruciating pain and sheer ecstasy and I locked my heels behind him as he collapsed on top of me and impaled me, holding me tight onto the bed and I just had time to cry out, take a deep breath and then he was pumping and my heels were beating on his buttocks encouraging him and I dug my nails into the top of his shoulders and we flew up and up through the clouds and straight towards the moon and still he kept pumping into me and we ignored the moon and flew straight into the sun and I had a nova and he yelled and I felt him release millions of radioactive sperm into me and I went into a second nova that went on and on…

I opened my eyes slowly for a second not sure where I was and then they focused and at the same time I heard John’s heavy breathing as he lay still on top of me with his head to one side, his lips just touching my cheek. His shoulder was only an inch or two away from me and I lifted my head and kissed it and as soon as I did, I felt things stirring deep inside me and my nipples were tingling again so I opened my mouth and nipped his shoulder with my teeth and sucked as hard as I could as if trying to draw his essence. He groaned quietly and I felt him begin to slip out of me but I squeezed hard with my thighs and managed to hold him with about half of his penis still embedded in me and the tingling grew more intense, “Don’t you dare slip out, I’m not finished yet, I want you to take me out into space again, I’m not finished, I can still travel…”

“I can’t, not yet, I want to but I can’t.”

“You can, if you really want to experience that again, really want to, you can,” and I pushed hips up to him and felt a little more of his space ship slip in so I started to tighten my internal muscles and wriggled and the electric sparks started zipping up and down my body, heading to my groin and thighs so I wriggled a little harder and felt my body shudder and I gasped, “Go on, go on, you can, please just push in and pull out a little.”

He responded and I felt him harden again and he pushed and then slid back and the tip of his penis started caressing something deep inside me and I saw lights flashing across the room, back and forth like the strobes in a disco growing more and more intense as they matched the shudders that were running up and down my body and John sensed something and seemed to take strength from me and he grew and hardened until he was back to his best and he started his slow pumping movement and each thrust forward touched that something inside me and the lights turned gold and spread until the entire room seemed to be one sheet of pulsing gold. He moved slightly and a hand cupped my breast and squeezed firmly and he gave a hard thrust into me and the gold shattered, the room filled with stars, flashes of lighting and the thunder of his breath and it felt as if his entire body was forcing its way into mine and I wrapped myself around him like a blanket and gasped air into my lungs as he gave another thrust and we exploded together.

We lay still wrapped around each other, still firmly bonded and I opened my eyes and stared up at the ceiling and the centre light pendant slowly feeling my body return to normal, not feeling tired but alive, really alive and very content, at peace. He moved and I felt his hand gently touch the side of my face and then a finger traced the line of my lips and I turned to face him, “That was so beautiful.”

His eyes were wide open but still soft, “I felt as if I was inside you, I could feel your excitement, your passion, it was as if we had become just one body.”

I nodded slowly and relaxed the grip I had on him with my arms and thighs, “Yes, that’s exactly what happened, we became a single body and our souls danced with each other.”

We lay quiet for a while until he asked, “Shall I finish undressing you now?”

I’d completely forgotten my clothes and lifted my head and felt my blouse slip off my shoulders and when I looked towards my feet, still either side of John’s I giggled, “I’ve still got my shoes on and my panties are only half off.”

“And your skirt and petticoat will need a couple of hours of ironing it’s all scrunched up.”

“I’m surprised it didn’t catch fire. The heat down there must have been intense. I lifted myself a little higher, “And look at you. You still have most of your clothes on, it’s as well you weren’t wearing your suit.”

“I have others and I’ll gladly sacrifice a suit every time we make love if it’s going to be like it was tonight.”

I let my head fall back onto the pillow and looked up at the ceiling half expecting to see scorch marks, “God, I was shameless and my language, whatever happened to the soft romantic me that I was earlier today.”

“Standing to one side and provoking the adventurous and wanton you, Emma Homebird versus Scarlet Demon. I love both of you and any others that you still have hiding inside.”

“Aah, that’s so nice, so lovely and he loves me as well, I feel all tingly.”

I sat up again and slipped my blouse and bra off completely and looked down at him, “It was terrific though, exciting, different, I don’t know what got into me but I’m going to encourage Scarlet again when the occasion demands.”

“Dear me, yes, yes, yes!”

“I’ll do everything I can to help. We had an experience we won’t forget and I think we’ve also proved that we belong together.” He eased up onto one elbow and looked at our bodies, “I’ll have to untangle us before I untangle your clothes.”

“Don’t untangle us too much, I want to feel all tangled up with you even when you’ve gone off to work.”

~~~~~~~~~

The full eBook is now on Amazon Kindle and this is as far as I can go without upsetting Amazon. But there’s a lot more of Emma and John, they are made for each other so the process of learning and allowing their souls to fuse and their lives to be shared must be allowed to reach its natural conclusion.
And what of the future and Emma’s SRS?

[email protected]

Vesta’s Hearth, First Dates are Kissing Dates and volumes 1 and 2 of Footprints in the Sea are available as E books on Amazon and other sites. Vol 3 will be published in a few weeks’ time.

Reviews would be nice they encourage me and I still have ‘Searching For Penny’, ‘Janus Girl’ and ‘For the Sake of Art’ still tucked away in a corner of my computer.

I’ve had one or two people mention that they couldn’t find the E-book version of First Dates are Kissing Dates on my Amazon home page. The featured version is the paperback but close to the bottom there is link to the E-book. Amazon have put the emphasis on the paperback and used its cover rather than the E-book cover but they are both there.

Footprints In The Sea

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

footprints.jpg

Footprints In The Sea


By Frances Penwiddy


Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints In The Sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

Shipwrecked on an island in the South Pacific and more than one thousand miles from the nearest habited land and located between New Zealand and South America, Charlie Broughton explores what he thinks is a deserted ship to find that there is one other survivor, Will Devonshire.
They work together to secure the ship and plan their rescue but things begin to happen to Charlie, things that frighten him and he begins to question who he is…

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Footprints In The Sea 1 and 2

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Other Keywords: 

  • Action Romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 1 & 2

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints In The Sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

Shipwrecked on an island in the South Pacific and more than one thousand miles from the nearest habited land and located between New Zealand and South America, Charlie Broughton explores what he thinks is a deserted ship to find that there is one other survivor, Will Devonshire.
They work together to secure the ship and plan their rescue but things begin to happen to Charlie, things that frighten him and he begins to question who he is…


Chapter 1

I awoke slowly, staring up at the deck head slowly becoming aware of my surroundings.
Somebody once told me that when I go to bed, I don’t sleep, I die for the night and my consciousness reluctantly rose from the deep recesses of my mind until it reached the stage where I was able to ponder on whether I wanted to shower first or make coffee. Coffee won, if I tried to shower in my present state of mind I might well drown myself.

I rolled onto my side and slid my feet over the edge of the bunk at a pace in keeping with my awakening and sat up. I paused for a moment as my brain made its final effort and I became aware that something was wrong, it was too quiet. Day or night, a ship at sea produces noise, the engines and passengers even when trying to be quiet still make a noise but the only sounds I could hear were a light wind, the swish of the sea and a little creaking and the only motion I detected was a slight lifting and falling as a wave passed under the keel but nothing else. Then I noticed that I was leaning forward, the ship had a slight list to port, nothing much but just enough to cause my upper body to react. I pushed myself up and walked to the bulkhead opposite my bunk where the window overlooked the promenade deck but there was nothing to see, the deck was there and I could see one of the lifeboat davits and there were three or four deckchairs but no people, no chatter, just a pair of seagulls off to one side and a blue sky. Mysteries must wait, I needed caffeine to allow my brain to complete its awakening. I moved over to the dresser upon which stood the coffee percolator and switched it on – nothing, no little red light, no cheerful bubbling just silence. I tried the light switch, same result so I went over to the shower door and opened it and switched on the pump and heater, still nothing. They must have switched the power off in this section I thought and tilted my head and listened carefully. The main engines were definitely not running and the generators were silent as well. I know I would hear and feel them from my cabin, I had heard them in port before we left. I returned to the dresser, opened a drawer and took out clean underwear and socks and went back to the bed and dressed. If there was no power in the cabin I would have to go to the passenger saloon but I needed that coffee.

The passenger saloon was multi-functional, it was situated at the forward end of the promenade deck under the bridge and stretched the full width of the ship and served as a restaurant, bar and lounge which had easy chairs, bookshelves, card tables and a pair of computers for passenger use. If the dozen or so passengers required it, the stewards would move the furniture and change it into a mini-ballroom. The MV Pacific Wanderer was a general cargo vessel that also had eighteen passenger cabins and spent most of its life island hopping with a mixture of goods for the many islands and archipelagos that dotted the Pacific and from a passengers point of view, was luxuriously appointed and beautifully suited to my purpose and that was to meander from island to island and be waited on and treated as an honoured guest rather than just one of the herd to be found on regular passenger liners. The problem at present was that Pacific Wanderer was not wandering and I had the feeling that I was the only passenger on board and as I looked out of a forward facing window at the deserted cargo deck, I changed my mind, I now thought I might be the only human on board and the Pacific Wanderer was like the Mary Celeste. I tried a light switch again without success and there were no sounds coming from the galley at the rear of the restaurant section so I returned to the promenade deck beginning to feel apprehensive. I looked towards the stern but there was no sound or sight of crew or passengers but something had changed. I stood for a moment trying to work out what was out of place and then I noticed the lifeboat davits and became aware of something I hadn’t noticed when I looked out of my cabin window. It wasn’t so much about what WAS out of place, it was more what was NOT in place and that was the lifeboats!

I ran back through the passenger saloon and out onto the starboard deck and breathed a sigh of relief, there were two lifeboats still in the davits and then I heard a muffled banging that seemed to be coming from somewhere below the bridge. I went back inside and the noise was clearer so it had to be coming from here in the stern of the ship and not from the cargo holds. I went behind the bar and searched through two or three drawers until I found a torch and went out into the passage and down the stairs to the crews quarters and through a door with the sign; ‘No Admittance to Passengers – Dangerous Machinery – Strictly Crew Only’. I don’t know a lot about ships, just about enough to know that ‘Dangerous Machinery’ had to be the ship’s engines, auxiliaries and electrical controls and the door was open. I stood just inside and looked around; this part of the ship was purely functional, painted steel bulkheads and cabin doors with labels that indicated that the residents were engineers and electricians. The banging started again and was still coming from below so I returned to the stairs and went a deck lower but here the door labels were for various stores and the banging was still below me so down I went again and now the floor was a steel grating and there was no inboard bulkhead, just a waist high grating and when I looked over, there below was what had to be the main engines, so down I went again drawn by the muffled banging.

I stood beside one of the engines, they were huge, I don’t know what I had expected having never been in a ships engine room before but it certainly wasn’t anything like the engine in my car. I shone the torch towards the stern but there was wasn’t much to be seen in the light of the torch, just a bulkhead and racks of tools and work benches. Turning to look forward there was light coming from somewhere because the engines were silhouetted and there was a large control panel covered in switches and dials but it was lifeless and beyond this another bulkhead. I walked forward slowly and when I reached the control panel I peered round it. Again there were tool racks, panels with more dials and at the far end another machine, the auxiliary generator I suppose and the light and noise were coming from a large doorway about halfway along.
Treading carefully I made my way to the doorway and turned in. The light was coming from my right so I shone the torch to the left quickly and saw work benches, lathes and turret drills, it was obviously a machine shop and then I looked right. This was its partner, a carpenters shop and the centre piece was a large work bench at which stood a man, a tall man about six two against my five seven. He wore dark slacks and a blue patterned shirt open down to the waist and the body beneath the shirt was muscular, fit rather than weight lifter but his clothing didn’t fit the task. The man might have belonged here but his clothes were better suited to an office.
“What’s happened?”
He dropped the mallet he was using and looked up startled. “Where did you come from?”
“Upstairs. The ship, where is everybody?”
“Are you crew?”
“No a passenger.”
He stooped to retrieve the hammer and I walked towards him, “Where is everybody?” I repeated.
He straightened up and spent a second or two looking me over, “Gone, abandoned ship when we hit the reef.”
I reached out to the work bench to steady myself, “Hit a reef! Abandoned the ship! When?”
“You didn’t know! It happened at about 1am, where were you?”
“In my cabin, asleep.”
“And the steward never called to waken you and show you to a lifeboat station?”
“No, I didn’t know a thing until I woke up about a half hour ago and found the ship so quiet and there was no electricity supply to my cabin. I went to the saloon to get coffee and there’s nobody there so I heard you banging and came down here. Are you an engineer or something?”
“Not a ship’s engineer or member of the crew, like you I’m a passenger.” He took a step towards me, “Name's Will we’d better find you something to sit on.” he held out his hand.
“Charlie,” and I shook hands, “I’m okay, more surprised than frightened and certainly confused. I can’t understand why I didn’t feel or hear the crash when we hit the reef.”
“There wasn’t a crash, the ship bumped the reef and slip onto it, we were only travelling at slow speed because of the storm.”
“Storm? What storm?”
He shook his head, “You didn’t hear that either?”
“No, I’m a deep sleeper and I had a half bottle of wine last night with dinner and a G&T after, I don’t drink a lot, I get drunk too quickly.”
“You’re certainly a deep sleeper if nothing woke you. We caught the edge of a tropical storm just after midnight, very heavy rain, visibility just a few yards and we went aground at about one am.” He looked closely at me, “You sure you’re okay, no injuries, no hangover?” he said with a smile.
“I’m fine, really, a cup of coffee and I’ll be able to take this in. I’m not accustomed to being shipwrecked and abandoned. Why are you still here?”
“Like you, I was left behind, I was in the hold,” he nodded to a wide doorway set in the forward bulkhead, “I felt the ship strike and didn’t think much of it, as I said, it was no more than a bump before we slid onto the reef. I was studying the hold construction and storage methods and was a bit too engrossed in what I was doing. The sirens weren’t sounded and the crew must have forgotten I was down here and like you I was left behind.”
“Well it doesn’t say much for the shipping line or the crew. What was the captain doing going off like that without checking that everybody was accounted for!”
“This is not the Royal Navy or P&O, it’s just a small shipping line with four ships running between Australia, New Zealand and the States keeping the islands supplied and the crew are minimally qualified, well the officers are, the majority of the rest are just casual labour. This is the only one of their ships that carries passengers, it’s cheaper and quicker to fly these days. I’ll get you some coffee, it’s only the instant variety but it is strong.” He walked over to a bench against the bulkhead and lit a primus stove and placed a pot of water on it.
I followed him over, “What were you making when I came in?”
There’s a hole up at the bow, not large but enough to slowly sink the ship if the tide lifts her off the reef which it may do later. I’ve managed to get some collision mats over it and they are held in place with packing cases but it won’t be enough to stop the sea getting in if she breaks free so I was going to shore everything up with that timber. I was making a temporary frame to do that, in fact I’ve finished it but it’s in sections so we’ll have to assemble it in the forward hold where the hole is otherwise we won’t be able to carry it down there. There’s a four wheeled trolley we can use to carry the sections but we’ll have the coffee first.”
He was so calm and logical about everything and it rubbed off on me. Without him I would have been in a state of panic but he was treating being shipwrecked in the middle of the world’s largest ocean as something that happened every day.
“Sugar?”
“Two please.” I took a long drink from the mug and sighed, with his strength and self-confidence and now the coffee I was ready. Perhaps there’s something in the human spirit that makes being shipwrecked seem like an everyday thing, after all. Mending a hole in a ship’s hull can’t be all that different to mending a dent on the wing of a car.

Two and a half hours later the job was done. I admit to feeling some concern when we moved the packing cases to one side and the collision mat fell inwards and sea poured in but Will my companion didn’t seem bothered. Following his example I feigned nonchalance as I helped to slide a section of grating over the hole and even stood on a packing case and held the mat in place whilst he slid a second grating over it to complete the sandwich before struggling with the assembled timber support frame.
“That’ll do until I get the power up and running and there’s something better than the Tilley lamps to work with and then I can weld a patch in place.”
“There’s still water seeping in though.”
“Nothing that the pumps can’t deal with once I get them working.”
“Get the power on and I’ll go into the galley and cook breakfast.”
We moved two or three packing cases into position to hold the frame until Will could do his welding and walked down the aisle between the cargo sections closing the watertight hatches as we went. “What sort of cargo is she carrying?”
“Furniture, household equipment, clothing, grain, compressors, pumps, generators, building materials, all the sort of things islanders would need and can’t make themselves.”
“Useful stuff if we can find an island, we can build a couple of houses and set up home.”
“We don’t need to go looking for an island, we’re on one.”
“Are we, well why not go ashore and find some civilisation and get help?”
“It’s uninhabited, too small to attract a community and not worth calling at so it won’t be on the tourist routes.”
“Surely the crew would have made for it, we could find them and get them back on board.”
“They almost certainly went north making for Hawaii, New Zealand or America. The island isn’t on the charts, too small and the local chart would probably only show it as a shipping hazard. I checked this morning and there was no signs of the lifeboats or of survivors. The nearest inhabited islands are closer to South America, New Zealand or Australia, this bit of the Pacific is no-man’s-land. If we can get the ship floated we could try for the smaller islands, Pitcairn, Clifford, those sort but I doubt there’s enough fuel to allow for errors and with only two of us, navigating a damaged ship of this size is fraught with difficulties.”
“Yes, I suppose it would be. So what are we going to do?”
“Get the power on and try to raise the alarm with the radio or computers.”
“Is there a satellite uplink because I think Wi-Fi is too much to hope for in the middle of the Pacific.”
“There is but it’s not working, that’s why we hit the reef, it went down about an hour or so before the storm hit us and the skipper’s navigation wasn’t up to it.”
“Well that’s my department possibly if you get the power on.”
“You know about computers and sat-navs?”
“The software, not the hardware, well not a lot about the hardware but I used to write code and work as a consultant debugging other people’s programming.”
“A hacker, I’m shocked.”
I grinned, “I could be but I enjoyed checking other people’s work. Chasing bugs and fixing them then looking for places where the programming might be vulnerable to virus attacks or hackers.”
“So the cruise was a holiday or were you travelling to a new job?”
“Holiday. My only living relative died six months ago and left me with a lot of money and a large house in Berkshire.” I felt my eyes filling and brushed my wrist across them, “She was a lovely lady, an aunt and looked after me from the time my parents died when I was fourteen until she died herself, a lovely lady,” I repeated, “Full of life, fun and love and even at ninety loved to play little tricks on me.”
I felt his hand on my shoulder, “I’m sorry, Charlie, it’s upset you and in the present circumstances I didn’t do well.”
“Not your fault, you weren’t to know. It was the main reason I chose to come on a cargo ship rather than a liner. I wanted to have time for myself, to recall happy memories and get over her death. A liner full of people having fun and laughing a lot wouldn’t have worked, not yet anyway.”
Changing the subject just as we were about to enter the engine room he pointed to the crates and boxes on the starboard side, “That’s the valuable stuff, semi-precious jewellery, ornaments, rolls of silk, cosmetics, perfume, watches, the luxury goods for island life.”
“You’ll make a fortune out of the salvage.”
“A bob or two, enough to set me up in my own business, you have a half share as well, you never left the ship and helped to keep her afloat.”
“I don’t need it, I have plenty of money as well as a five bedroom house in posh Berkshire.”
He shrugged, “I’ll cut you in for a half share of my business. Do you fancy taking up engineering and installing turbines and industrial machinery.”
“That’s the same as telling me I can spend my life up to my ankles in hydraulic oil and axle grease. Nope I’ll stick to working in an air-conditioned environment and content myself with small soldering irons and top pocket circuit testers.”
He smiled and took my arm and guided me down an aisle to the generator engine. “You hold the Tilley, I’ll need both hands,” and as soon as I had it he undid the wing nuts and opened the circuit box. He spent ten minutes going over it and then went down to the auxiliary engine. Again he spent a few minutes checking with a circuit tester, nodded and stepped back, “That’s as far as I can go without switching everything on. The generator engine battery is okay so we’ll get that going and then we can sort out the circuits and check them.”
“Get the kitchen going first and I’ll get breakfast on the go.”
He went to the engine board, looked at me and said, “Step back three or four paces in case something blows,” and when I had he pushed the starter button. The engine turned slowly, wheezed a little and then roared into life and almost immediately the engine room lights came on. He nodded, walked to the control panel and flicked a few switches, nodded again, “That’s the bridge section lights fixed, if you pop up there you can check the cookers, fridge and freezers, the food should be okay, the control panel for the kitchen will be on the bulkhead somewhere probably hidden in its own cupboard, about the size of a domestic wall cupboard. The switches for the various circuits will be labelled and there will probably be a main switch which will still be in the on position. Any problems use the red wall phone,” he looked at the inside of the door of the control panel, dial 0012 that’s this phone and if I don’t answer try 0010 or 0011, they will be at the engineers positions. You okay going up on your own?”
“Yes of course, I came down in the dark.” felt embarrassed, he was treating me like a nervous girl, “I’ll leave you with the torch and I placed it on the deck beside the Tilley Lamp, “There’s bound to be one in the kitchen,” and I left hurriedly before he saw the blush I was wearing.

Chapter 2

I was hungry as too was Will I suspect so I didn’t want to take too long in getting something ready. The food in the freezer was fine and so was the fridge but the bread had gone stale. I looked in the pantry and after prodding a few loaves I found one that was acceptable. I also found fresh salad and potatoes and took everything over to a preparation table adjacent to the sinks. Half an hour later there were chicken thighs in the oven, potatoes boiling away and a bowl of mixed salad, plates, cutlery and a table cloth on the nearest dining table to the galley, all I needed to do was to slice the bread, mix up the spicy sauce with a little tomato puree and it was ready. I went behind the bar opened the chiller and found a good white wine and opened it, poured a half glass, topped it up with lemonade, took a sip and put it and a bottle of red on the table with a clean glass for Will and went back to the galley, took the phone down and dialled the number. He answered on the second ring, “I was just about to come up and make sure you were okay.”
“I’m fine, lunch will be ready in about twenty minutes unless you want me to delay it.”
“Twenty minutes is fine, do you want me to change and wear my dinner jacket.”
“No keep that for dinner, I’ve found fillet steak in the freezer so it’s Steak Diane for dinner with a good red wine. There’s bottles of lager and beer in the chiller, I didn't know if you preferred beer at room temperature or chilled.”
He laughed, “Chilled and when I come up, I’ll sort out the music system so we’ll have entertainment. There’s a big screen video up there as well with a pretty extensive library of films.”
“Have a look and see if Robinson Crusoe is amongst the films, we might need some tips.”

He was hungry and between us we finished off the chicken and salad and Will must have eaten four thick slices of bread and butter. He only drank one glass of wine so at least I didn’t have to worry about having a shipmate with a drink problem, “Did you have enough, there is some bread left and ham if you’d like a sandwich?”
“I’m fine, want me to take a turn at the cooking and do the dinner tonight?”
“Can you cook Steak Diane?”
“Well no not really but I can manage the steak on its own with boiled potatoes and veg.”
“Asparagus tips?”
“No, not a clue.”
“You fix the ship, I’ll fix dinner.”
He grinned, “Fair enough, by the way, the shower in your cabin works now.”
“Good, I’ll take a shower, I’m still wearing yesterday’s dead skin.” He started to pick up the dirty crockery, “Leave that I’ll do it, I’ve found a domestic size washing machine in a utility room off the pantry, so if you have any clothes that need washing like that shirt you’re wearing and the trousers, let me have them.” I started to walk towards the door to the promenade deck and had a thought. “You said part of the cargo was clothing, where in the holds is it?”
“Number two hold on the port side. There’s two sections, the one on the right is women’s and the left is men’s, what are you after?”
“Cooks trousers and jackets or aprons, the stuff up here is too large and if I walk around in the galley with a yard of rolled up sleeve or trouser leg I’m going to have an accident.”
“There’s bound to be something there, if not just pick jeans and tops that will do.”
I nodded and started for my cabin and stopped again, “Will, how long do you think we’ll be stuck here before somebody comes looking?”
He shrugged, “Can’t say really, when the ship is missed they will send aircraft out looking for us but I suspect we were blown off course last night, hence hitting the reef. When they find the lifeboats, the captain or somebody will tell them that two people are missing and failing that, if we can get the computer link up and running we can get a message out. There’s a ships radio of course but I haven’t a clue about them and I suppose you’re the same so it looks like an internet S.O.S.”
“What’s the position about the ships stores and cargo if we’re here a long time?”
“The stores we can use in view of the fact that our being here is the fault of the shipping line and the neglect of the crew in failing to ensure that nobody was left behind. I’m not sure about maritime law but the ship was abandoned and I believe we have salvage rights, I’ll read up on it tomorrow and if we are here for weeks rather than days, we are going to have to use the dried and canned food in the cargo.”
I nodded, “There’s a walk-in freezer off the galley, I’ll take inventory later but we are going to run out of fresh milk.”
“So it’s black coffee or dried milk, or we can take a lifeboat and go over to the island and catch a cow or camel and milk that.”
“I’ll leave that to you,” I answered, “I might be able to catch a cow and milk it but a camel I’m not sure about,” and I left to have my shower, I took three steps along the promenade deck and stopped again, the lights were on! I returned to the saloon and Will was just standing by the table staring at the door as I entered, he smiled, “Another question?”
“No, I came back to tell you that the promenade lights are on.”
“I'll be going over the ship this afternoon and checking the lights and turning the one's we don't need off. It was night time when they abandoned ship so most of the lights were on and nobody took the time to go around switching things off. Leaving them on isn't dangerous but it makes the generator work harder and wastes fuel, whilst I'm down in the engine room, would you like me to try and find overalls or aprons in your size?”
“Yes please, it will give me more time to take an inventory of the food and a few other things. I know there's a shop on the deck above us, is there anything else I should look at?”
“There's the ship's hospital with a couple of beds, an operating table and drugs cupboards but what else I don't know. The only person with medical knowledge was the first mate and that was only basic cuts and bruises stuff. They didn't need a doctor because normally they were never much more than a couple of days from civilisation or if there was a need for urgent hospitalisation, a helicopter was only a few hours away. There's the pursers office, the armoury with a couple of rifles, hand guns and odds and ends and the rest of it would be bridge stores and equipment. Above that is the captain’s cabin and office, wireless room, chart room and the bridge and over that is the observation bridge.”
“The sat-nav is on the bridge?”
“Yes and the satellite equipment is in the wireless room but don't touch any of that until I've made sure it's safe.”
“Okay, I might stick my head in to see what's there but I will take a look at the hospital and see what drugs we have.”
“Do you have any medical training?”
“My auntie insisted I was able to look after myself so I had to do first-aid. If you have a cut I can stitch it. If you have a heart attack I can probably resuscitate you but I'm not up to speed on open heart surgery so keep a check on your cholesterol intake. Now I am going to get that shower.”
“One last thing, I've switched the phone exchange to open circuit, if you press the red button all the phones will ring so I'll hear you wherever I am on the ship. I will be wandering about all over for a few hours.”
“But if the call is for you, do you want me to transfer it or take a message?”
He grinned, “Take a message.”

The shower worked perfectly, the settings I had used previously were unchanged and I spent twice as much time as I usually do and stepped out feeling squeaky clean. I returned to the main part of the cabin, threw clean underwear and socks on the bed and opened the wardrobe. I had brought three pairs of casual trousers, a sports coat and bomber jacket and one suit in case I visited a collar and tie establishment. I had three lightweight shirts, three T shirts and two long sleeved shirts and two ties. I had intended to buy shorts and extra clothing on voyage when I could be certain of what I would need. If I was going to be working in the ship during the day and relaxing in the evenings I was going to need at least two pairs of trousers and probably more shirts, depending on what the work entailed. I took out a pair of light tan chinos and a T shirt for this afternoon, changed my mind and decided to wear the same trousers I had worn this morning and once dressed I sat in one of the cabin’s two chairs and pondered on my clothes. If we were going to be here for just a day or so I didn’t have a problem but if we were here for more than a week then I was going to have to wash things every two or three days and they weren’t going to last long. If some of the work when helping Will was heavy and things started getting torn or stained with oil then in a short time, I was going to have a serious clothing problem. I was under the normal clothing sizes for men, I had had problems often enough when high street shopping, even small was often too large and there were occasions when I had resorted to buying junior sizes. I would have to have a look in the shop, there was a reasonable selection but I could still see me having to unpack a great deal of the cargo.

I left my cabin climbed the stairs and started my inventory of the ship's emporium. It was larger than I thought but I had only visited it once on the voyage. There were the customary shelves of propriety medicines so I collected a basket picked a couple of packets each of Ibuprofen, paracetamol and indigestion tablets and moved on to toiletries took a large tube of toothpaste, changed my mind and took two, Will might need one. I ignored the perfumed soaps, found Dove unperfumed and took two of those stopped and had a think and then moved onto first aid and selected an assortment of plasters, bandages, antiseptic ointments and a hand sterilising gel moved on past ladies personal sanitary products, ignored baby foods and disposable nappies and selected two tubes of sun-blocker, the strongest I could find, even Will with his suntanned skin would need added protection against the South Pacific sun if he was working on deck and then walked over to the menswear section. I went the full length of the trouser rack and found nothing better than a fit 2” too long on inside leg and the same in waist measurement and went to the summer clothes and again, the smallest shorts were 2” too large around the waist. I returned to the main section and stopped to think what else we might need, couldn't think of anything and was about to go to the checkout when I thought, whilst I was here I might just as well check the ladies wear. I was luckier here, there was two pairs of jeans in my waist size but even a quick glance was enough to tell me they were hipsters and I didn't think I'd be comfortable in them, the colours didn't help much either, lilac and white. I had similar luck with the shirts and blouses, chests would have been okay but the colours and patterns were too feminine. I operated the checkout myself having seen it done a few thousand times in supermarkets at home and wrote out an IOU and left that in the till because I had left my money in the cabin.

I left the shopping beside the stairs and went to look at the purser's office which was much as I expected. A desk, a couple of chairs a safe and a couple of locked cupboards which I assumed contained the ship's passenger lists, accounts and stuff like that and of no real interest to me for the moment. Again, the ship's hospital was much as Will had described it and I went through the desk drawers found the key to the drugs cupboard and opened it. There was morphine, syringes, phials of antibiotics and everything was neatly labelled and a small pile of medical guides giving recommended doses. I also found trays of surgical instruments another set of guides presumably giving instructions for childbirths, open heart surgery, amputations and hopefully, if I were ever called on to do something as drastic as the instruments suggested, instructions for burials at sea.
Satisfied that I had learned all I needed to know at this stage I returned to the galley and began making a close inspection of the shelves, cupboards and catering equipment. I found a coffee percolator and soon after, a container of coffee beans and filled the percolator and plugged that in, took the phone of the wall and pressed the red button and jumped when I heard two phones start ringing in the saloon and several others in other parts of the ship close to the saloon. Will answered, “Real coffee ready in ten minutes.”
“I'll be up.”
He timed it perfectly and walked into the saloon as the percolator started bubbling and produced a black, aromatic coffee. I filled two cups, put them on a tray with pots of pre-packed cream and sugar and carried them to the table we had been using. It was like drinking champagne after spending a day in the desert without water, sheer beauty and it was good quality coffee. “I found a supply of dried baby milk in the shop and there's bottles and cans of baby food if we get desperate,” I told him as I sat down.
“Delicious,” he replied, “We can mix it with limpets and seaweed.
“Will, do you have any allergies or being treated for any illnesses, you know, pills, potions, stuff like that?”
“No, nothing.”
“You don't use drugs do you, cocaine, grass, anything like that?”
He frowned, “No, never, are you worried I might go crazy and run amok?”
“No of course not but I checked the drugs cupboard in the infirmary and there's morphine and syringes and if there's an accident and you are hurt and I gave you morphine and you had been popping pills or snorting coke I could kill you or cause brain damage.”
He laughed, “Charlie, you should have been a doctor or nurse, it's something I would never have thought of. Not planning to operate are you?”
I smiled, for a moment I thought I had annoyed him but he was okay with my questions, “No but if you were badly cut or broke a bone and I had to set it, I would need the morphine, that's if there are doubts about being rescued in time.”
“You could do that?”
“I think so, I've done the theory and practised on dummies when I did my first aid but I've never treated a real person for anything like that. The only real injury I've treated was Auntie Mo when she twisted an ankle. The hospital did say I had done a good job, so you'd better make sure you don't break a leg because I might reset it with your foot pointing backwards.”
He looked at me quietly for a moment and then nodded, “Charlie if I do get hurt like that, just go ahead and do what is necessary and I'll write a disclaimer if you wish giving you permission to carry out any medical or surgical treatment necessary.”
“God, don't say things like that and don't write any permissions it’s tempting fate. Just be careful and if you're going into the dark recesses below decks, let me know first, I'll come with you.”
He smiled and reached across the table and squeezed my hand, “I'll be careful and just to prove I'm serious, when I've finished the coffee I'm going down to number two hold to look for clothing and then checking the repairs we did this morning in the forward hold.”
I nodded, “I looked at the clothing in the shop and all I could find were two pairs of ladies jeans, one was white which is not the best colour for swabbing decks or cleaning out bilges and the other pair were lilac and I'm not being seen in lilac jeans.”
“Charlie, the only person likely to see you is me and I'll close my eyes and pretend they are dark blue or green. Don't be daft, if they are all that fit, wear them it won't worry me, you can wear a bloody skirt for all I care.” He stood up, “What size are you?”
“Small, 28 inside leg, 28 waist, 36 chest, you can see my problem, it's bad enough on land, at sea it's going to be near impossible. I've had to have slacks made to measure a few times in the past.”
“I'll find something. Now in case you get injured, where will you be?”
“Checking the walk-in freezer then I'm going up to the bridge to look at the equipment up there. What time do you want dinner?”
“Whenever suits you.”
“Seven be okay? That will give me time to check the bridge equipment and then get back here and prepare dinner”.
When he left I sat with a second cup of coffee and thought about the conversation we had just had; 'you can wear a bloody skirt for all I care', he had said it as a throw-away line but I wasn't sure if there wasn't something, a hidden message perhaps. I shrugged, the way he said it had been very casual and finished my coffee and went to look for a note book I could use for my inventory.

It took longer than I expected, we had enough food in the freezer to last for weeks. The ship carried supplies for up to 24 passengers and probably as many crew and there was only two of us so we weren't going to starve for a long time. I left my list on the bar with the stuff from my earlier raid on the shop and went back there to have another look at the lilac jeans. They would fit me around the hips and so would the white pair so just in case, I took both pairs and went to look for a belt which I found amongst a whole section of accessories so I took two and a shoulder bag as well to carry note books, pens and a torch in. If Will wasn't worried about me wearing lilac jeans or a 'bloody skirt' he was hardly likely to think anything unusual if he saw me with a ladies shoulder bag, particularly when it contained only writing instruments. As I turned away I noticed a rack of hair accessories; I hadn't had my hair cut since Aunty Mo's funeral, it was getting long and I was preparing food to be eaten by another person so I took a scrunchy with the idea of pulling it back into a pony tail when I was working in the galley. I left a note in the till again and put the new bag of purchases at the corner of the stairs and went up to the bridge.

The first thing I noticed was flashing lights and what was obviously the radar and they were all working. I went to the radar first and watched as it swept around and showed a whole mess of white at the top and nothing elsewhere except a small white spot near the centre and on the port side. Not really understanding it I left it as it was and went to investigate what I assumed was the control position where there was one prominent flashing red light and one smaller. One was labelled bulkheads and the other was a screen and the flashing red light was marked 4. Not understanding that I left them and went to the phone and pressed the red button and once again jumped when two or three other phones on the bridge started ringing, I would have to get used to some parts of the ship having more than one phone. Will answered immediately, “I'm on the bridge and everything is working and there are two flashing red lights, one is marked bulkheads and the other just a number 4.”
“That's okay, the bulkhead alarm is indicating that the bulkhead hatches to the holds are open and the number 4 is just telling us that the hull has been holed in number 4 hold, I'll switch them off when I come up. Anything on the radar?”
“Only a big white mess at the top of the screen and one white dot near the centre on the port side.”
“The big mess is the island and a part of the reef we're sitting on and the small dot is another part of the reef. The Island and reef are part of the lip of an undersea volcano, there's loads of them in the Pacific, in fact most of the islands are old volcanoes.”
“God, it won't start exploding will it?”
I heard him laugh, “No, Krakatoa is miles away, this volcano is dead and has probably been so for a few million years. Take a look out of the bridge window, you'll see well established trees on the island, they've been there for years.”
“I hope you're right. There's nothing else I recognise but all the machines do seem to be working.”
“I'll give you a tour later. What about the radio and GPS?”
“Only repeaters in here I'm going into the radio room next.”
“Okay but remember, don't touch anything until I've had a chance to look and make sure there are no short circuits.”
“I wasn't going to anyway, I have to get dinner ready.”

In chapters 3 and 4 things begin to happen and Charlie's confusion develops into fear and how will he continue his friendship with Will?
This is a long novel but my imagination can only be refuelled by your support so please do review the story.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 3 and 4

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 3 & 4

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015


Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.


This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

Shipwrecked on an island in the South Pacific region known as the Desert and more than one thousand miles from the nearest known inhabited land and located between New Zealand and South America, Charlie Broughton explores what he thinks is a deserted ship to find that there is one other survivor, Will Devonshire.
They work together to secure the ship and plan their rescue but things happen to Charlie, things that frighten him and he begins to question who he is…
I suggest you read these in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so’

Chapter 3

I did stick my head into the radio room and there were machines in there working but no live screens, next door was the chart room and things in there seem to be okay. I tried a light switch and was bathed in red light and the switch next to it normal white. I left the bridge and went down to collect my shopping and then took everything into the saloon except the jeans and scrunchy which I took to my cabin. On the way back it occurred to me that neither of us had checked the other passenger cabins so I went next door and that was empty but there were signs of occupation so I went up to the first cabin but as I passed my door I noticed that the distance to the first cabin door was about twice the distance as the cabin I had just left. I found out why when I opened it, this wasn't a cabin, it was a suite. A sitting room beautifully furnished and a door in the partition bulkhead which revealed a bedroom with wall to wall built in wardrobes and finally a bathroom and shower. The suite appeared unoccupied so I thought I would ask Will if it would be okay if I moved in there, why not, we were hardly likely to be picking up state-room passengers on a South Pacific atoll.
The inboard cabins opposite were much as mine without the benefit of windows and they all had signs of occupation except the last which turned out to be a housekeeping room with cleaning materials, a pair of vacuum cleaners and racks of bedding. At least I wouldn't have to keep washing sheets if it got hotter and we started having sticky nights. Time was running out so I went back to my cabin, combed my hair into a ponytail, decided not to change my clothes until after I had prepared the meal and then went to work in the galley.

Whilst I was working I heard Will start another engine, the sound didn't come from inside the hull, he was doing something on deck, forward of the bridge. I thought I'd better go and see what he was up to, partly because I was curious and partly because he had probably forgotten to use a sun blocker. I went out onto the promenade deck and walked up to the front. He was down the other end, the bow, stooping over a small machine, some sort of winch I think. “Will, did you remember to use a sun blocker before going out on the deck?” I had to yell.
He turned, “What?”
I yelled again, “Sun blocker!”
He left the winch and started to walk towards the bridge, “I don't have any,” he shouted when he was midway.
“I'll get some, can you catch it if I drop it down from here I have things bubbling in the galley?”
“Sure, I'll come closer.”
I ran back to the saloon and took a bottle from the supplies I had left on the bar and ran out again. He was standing just below the promenade deck so I leaned over and dropped it. “Make sure you use it, it's not that hot at the moment but it can still burn your skin and I don't know how to cure melanoma.”
He shook the bottle and grinned up at me. “Right away Cap'n. You hair looks good, a pony tail suits you.”
“Biker or hippy?” I quipped.
“Turn sideways, let's see the profile.”
I did and he called up, “Hippy, definitely hippy, there's not an ounce of biker in you.”
I was a touch flustered so I changed the subject, “What are you doing with the machine?”
“It's a winch I am going to run a couple of mooring lines out to the reef and tie the ship up. I don't want it drifting off the reef in the middle of the night whilst we're asleep.”
“Can it do that?”
“If the wind or sea get up a bit it could and if the hull starts moving about it may be damaged by the reef, that stuff is pretty sharp in places. I might need your help for a short while soon.”
“Just whistle,” I replied remembering the classic lines from Casablanca, “You do know how to whistle?”
He grinned, “Pucker my lips.”
“That can also be used for kissing, just remember to blow,” and I went back to the galley, at least I had paid him back for calling me a hippy.

I finished getting the meal ready bar cooking the steak and asparagus, which I would do when we were ready. Will hadn't whistled but I had heard him working around the ship, mainly up at the bow, the stern and now, he was out on the starboard promenade deck. I started to get our table ready and he popped his head through the door and whistled. “I need you to help with a lifeboat.”
“Are we sinking?”
“No, I need it to carry the mooring cables over to the reef. The davits are electrically operated, I'm going to swing the boat out and I'll need you to lower it once I'm on board.”
“Okay, but I haven't a clue how to operate the davits.”
“It's straight forward, I'll show you.”
I followed him out and he gave me instructions as he swung the boat out, it was straightforward and he showed me how to lower and lift the boat and switch from electric to manual and climbed on board, “Lower away.”
“Are you sure you won't need me?”
“I should be okay, I only need to motor round to the port side, hook up the mooring cables and then go over to the reef, it's only a few metres.”
“What about getting back?”
“I've lowered the boarding stairs and will tie the lifeboat to them when I get back. I tried to do it on this side but they are jammed so I'll have to fix them tomorrow and then we can go sailing anytime we get the urge.”
“You can get the urge all you like but I'm not going sailing in a lifeboat, that ocean is too big for me, I prefer sailing on this ship.”
“There's no sail.”
“I'll start one of the engines.”
He grinned, “Okay, lower away.”
“Are you going over to the island?”
“Not today, I'll do that tomorrow, I just want to get moored up this evening.”
“What will I do if you are injured, take the other boat?”
“I don't intend to get injured, I'm not doing anything dangerous except clamber about amongst some rocks.”
“Will, be serious, if you're hurt I'll need to get to you.”
“Sorry, you're right. If necessary use the other boat and if you can't start the engine, use the oars or, what's your swimming like?”
“I scuba dive when I get the time.”
“Do you, that's going to be useful but for the moment, if the sea is calm it's a short swim across, you may find it easier that way and if you need to bring a bag of dressings, tie them to a life-jacket and push or tow it. There's lockers along the deck with jackets in them.”
I pushed the lever forward and watched as he and the boat disappeared below the bulwarks and watched the cable and when it slackened I stopped it looked over and he was settled on the surface of the sea. “Leave the davits as they are in case I come back this way.”
I waved an acknowledgement and went back to the saloon. I finished laying the table and decided to have a shower and get changed, changed my mind, Will might need me and I wouldn't hear him if he called whilst I was in the shower so I made coffee and went out onto the promenade deck to see how he was getting on.

It was the first time I had stopped to take notice of the reef. The ships bow was as Will had described it wedged against the volcanic rock which at that point was about twice the height of a man and then as it curved in the direction of the stern it lost its height and in places it was obvious that waves broke over it. I couldn't see beyond the bows except for a green slope with trees growing on it, I must go up and study it through the bridge windows or better still the viewing bridge tomorrow. Movement caught my eye and when I looked back to the high rocks I could see Will, I didn't call out he might be distracted and could lose his footing if he looked up. He clambered down and got back into the lifeboat and motored back heading for the stern and disappeared, when I leaned over I could just see the steps he had mentioned and a few minutes after that he reappeared and headed back to the reef with the wire hawser which was the stern mooring. As he motored I could see the hawser in the water behind him and when he got to the reef, he clambered up the rocks pulling the wire behind him. He stopped at the top, looked around and finding a suitable rock, pushed the loop in the hawser over it, fiddled around for a minute or two, clambered down to the boat and returned to the ship.

At breakfast the next morning I asked, “Will it be okay if I move cabins?”
“Is there something wrong with yours?
“No but yesterday I discovered the cabin next door, the first one outboard as you go into the passageway and it’s larger, has a nice sitting room and a bath as well as shower.”
“Why ask me, I don't mind and anyway it's not my decision. If I am right, we can live on here wherever we please, the law will be on our side.”
“Okay, if you won't mind, I'll do that, it will only take an hour. What about you, will you move into the one on your side?”
“There isn't one on the starboard side, just eight standard but comfortable cabins, mine is inboard, last on the right and has a window overlooking the stern section of the promenade deck. I shared a cabin most of the time in the crew quarters because I wanted to get to know the crew and ask questions about the various machinery installations so it was more convenient and I was given permission to enter the holds and engine rooms, that's how I was left behind, they forgot I was down there.”
“Have, you checked the other cabins?”
“No, no reason to.”
“Will, there may be other passengers in there, injured or unconscious, I'll check them straight away, I won't go into yours though.”
“You can if you need to but it's pretty untidy, the steward never cleaned it yesterday.”
I laughed, “I'll do it after I've checked the others, want me to look for clothes in your size when I check the other cabins?”
“No need, there's loads of stuff that will fit in the cargo holds which reminds me, I checked for stuff for you and could only find a couple of pairs of slacks and they are quality, dry-clean only.”
“I stood up so he could see the lilac jeans, “You'd better get used to me wearing things like this then.”
He nodded and smiled, “Dark green suits you.”
“What time are you going over to the island?”
“Late morning, I need to get the boarding stairs on the starboard side sorted out and there's one or two other jobs, how about twelve?”
“That's fine, I'll make up a picnic and then we can go exploring, I'll need a convenience store for milk.”
“I'll help with the shopping,” he got up, “I'd better get started or we won't have time for the picnic,” he gave me a long look and added, “Don't worry about colours, Charlie, I mean it when I say it doesn't matter what you wear, just be comfortable and remember to deduct the cost from your share of the salvage reward unless you have a birthday and then I'll treat you.”
“I'll do the same for you, I found a few pairs of binoculars on the bridge and you can have one of those.”
I heard him chuckling as he made his way downstairs and I went to check the starboard cabins in case there was an injured survivor in one of them. There wasn't, the deck cabins had two or three women amongst the occupants who had slacks and tops that might fit, one had been occupied by a single man and the fourth by a couple but the woman was taller than me and well overweight. On the inboard side I found one more wardrobe that had clothes that might fit me and pulled a white dress out. It was front buttoned and the skirt was generous so I went to the mirror and held it in front of me and suddenly realised what I was doing, spun round and hurriedly replaced it and left the cabin in a state of confusion, what was happening to me? What I had just done was more than looking for female tops and slacks that might fit, I had held a dress in front of myself and admired it in the mirror.

The remaining two cabins I just looked into, both had been occupied by couples but I was scared of opening the wardrobes and just checked to see there were no corpses or injured passengers. I got to Will's cabin and he hadn't exaggerated, it was a mess. I took his soiled clothing off the bed and floor where he had left them, straightened up the bed changed my mind and stripped it, grabbed the clothing and took It straight down to the utility room, then went to the port side and down to the housekeeping room and picked up a set of bed linen and returned to Will's cabin and made up his bed. There were a few bits of fluff on the carpet but that would have to wait, I needed to sort out the picnic so I went back to the galley.
The first thing I did was to check the bread but it was too stale for sandwiches, a pity really it looked home baked and then I remembered a trick Auntie Mo had shown me, something she had learned from her mother who had lived through World War II and food rationing when nothing was thrown away. I took two loaves sprinkled them with water and placed them in a covered baking try and put them in the oven on a low heat, spent fifteen minutes hunting and finally found something to use to put everything in and loaded it with cutlery and mugs and plates, added some serviettes and then leaned against a work bench whilst I thought of what we could have to eat apart from resuscitated bread. I opened the large fridge and took out what hadn't been eaten of the steak, added some ham and placed four eggs in a saucepan, found some canned peaches, strawberries and cream and put them into my make-do picnic hamper and filled an empty water container and stopped to have another think. Salt, pepper and a tin opener went in, the eggs were done, all I needed to do was slice the ham, steak and bread and that was it – no it wasn't, a jar of instant coffee was followed by lemonade and white wine, some crisps, a box of chocolates and that was it, we were only going for the afternoon and would be back here for an evening meal. I placed a table cloth on top of everything and checked the bread, the trick had worked it was warm soft and ready to trot so I left it to cool and went down to the shop, took some insect repellent two pairs of sunglasses and placed them with everything else and ran up to the bridge, grabbed the captain's binoculars, went through the drawers until I found a couple of large torches, stole them and down I went.

By the time Will came back to the saloon I had everything ready including a pair of floppy sun hats.
“Thanks for doing my cabin, it looks really clean and tidy now.”
“I didn't do anything much, just changed the bedding and picked up the clothes from the floor, I'll wash them when we get back and run a vacuum over the carpet.”
“Charlie, I'll do that.”
“You don't know how. You think the floor is a wardrobe and soiled clothes hamper and do you know how to operate a vacuum cleaner? Here hang these round your neck,” and I handed him the captain's binoculars, grabbed my shoulder bag and another pair of binoculars and grasped one of the handles of the picnic box. I let go, picked up the sunglasses and sun hats gave him his glasses and plonked the sun hat on his head and stood back to look. If you tear those jeans a bit, you'll look like Robinson Crusoe.”
He led the way and with more than a touch of trepidation I managed the boarding stairs. At the bottom, he took my half of the hamper and just managed to get into the boat and put it down before reaching out to help me in. “Your eyes are alive, almost sparkling,” he said walking to the stern to start the engine and take the tiller.
“I was beginning to get cabin fever despite having so much to do. Having the green of the island so close made it worse. Where should I sit?”
“Anywhere you like, you won't unbalance a boat this size, it's designed to carry up to twenty people,” undo that mooring line first I'll get this one and we can be away.
I did as he asked and then climbed up onto a seat, “I'll stand on this bow locker, there's a better view from here.”
He started the engine and the boat began to move backwards until the bow was clear of the platform and then he put it into forward gear and we moved slowly around the stern and as I looked, the whole panorama of the lagoon and island slowly unfolded. “It's beautiful,” I said, “Just look at those beaches.” I looked down, “I can see the bottom, it's sandy.”
He looked over, “About three or four fathoms.”
“How deep is that?”
“Between eighteen and twenty four feet.”
“It's deeper than that, the water is crystal clear, I think it's about thirty feet but I can still see the odd rocks and areas of seaweed. Look, there are fish close to the rock just below us.” I looked up to the island, “It's so beautiful, it's like one of those pictures of Caribbean islands, there's even palm trees.”
“Will stood and lifted the binoculars to his eyes, fiddled with the focus and studied them for a few seconds, “Coconuts.” He swept the glasses down the beach to the far end where there was another part of the reef, “There's a river mouth down there, a small river, if you look it’s where the bushes grow out past the trees, about half way along. I'll head over there it will give me something to moor the boat to.
When we got to the river mouth, Will edged towards it very slowly, “Can you see the bottom now?”
“Yes just, it's a bit cloudier here and shallower.”
He moved the tiller so that the boat headed towards the beach a few yards away from the river. “Aren't you going up the river, it's wide enough?”
“It's not the width I'm worried about it's the depth and the type of bottom. We'll moor to one side and I'll have a look. You okay to go over the side when I get in?”
“Swimming?”
“No, I'll take the boat in until it touches bottom.”
“No problem.”
Shortly after I felt the bows touch and the boat forced its way a few feet and then stopped. I grabbed the mooring rope and went over the side into water a little above the knee and waded the short distance to the shore. “What now, there's nothing to tie it to.”
Will pointed towards the river, just up there, there's some sort of stump sticking out, try that.”
I walked off dragging the rope behind me and when I got to the stump which appeared to be the remains of a large shrub or small tree I took hold and tried to move it but it was solid so I tied the rope around it and went back. “It's strong enough as long as it doesn't blow a monsoon.”
Will waved jumped over the bulwark and I thought he was coming to join me but he leaned against the boat and started pushing it. As soon as he had moved it a metre he climbed back on board and started the engine and reversed off the beach with the rope paying out and for a moment I thought he was going to go back to the ship and maroon me but he went into forward gear and moved the boat closer to the river and turned towards the beach and this time, as the bow run up onto the beach he stopped the engine and jumped over the side again. “That should do it,” he said wading up to me.”
“Shouldn't we pull it up a bit further?”
He shook his head, “I think the tide is going out and will leave the boat high and dry. If I leave it just touching the beach and a few metres of slack rope it should float out with the tide and when we want it, we can pull it in. If we don't do that and the boat is left high and dry we'll never push it back into the sea its heavy and we’ll have to wait for the tide to come in.”
“What about the picnic hamper?”
“We'll fetch that when we find a nice shady spot to have our picnic.”
I turned and looked along the tree-line, “There’s so many nice places, I can’t make up my mind.”
“Beside the river?”
I nodded, “Yes but what about mosquitoes and stuff like that?”
“There’s nothing bothering us at the moment and we’re close enough for mosquitoes to find us but I’ll bring the net in the lifeboat just in case.”
“Right, let’s do it I’m starving after all that swimming.”
“Huh?”
“When you ordered me to swim to the beach with the mooring rope.”
He was still laughing when we got back with the hamper and we walked through the scrub until we found a nice flat piece of grass and laid out our picnic.
“Don’t fall in the river, you’ll be washed out to sea, you can’t weight much more than a twig.”
“I’ll swim to the bottom, pick up a rock to use as ballast and walk back underwater, I can scuba dive remember.”
“Charlie, how much do you weigh?”
I felt a blush coming on, “Not enough, well below average, I’m light framed. I was going to take up weight lifting a couple of years ago and I even have weeks when I eat starchy foods to try and gain weight but all I ever manage is three or four pounds and when I return to a normal diet I lose it again in a couple of weeks. I was working on a programming job once and the girl I was working with told me she was heavier than me and she was about an inch shorter. A friend told me that if I was ever in an aircraft that was crashing I could use a cushion cover as a parachute. Most of the time it doesn’t worry me but sometimes it hurts a little when I see taller, more muscled, heavier men.” I stopped blabbering and looked at him, “I’ve been to see a couple of doctors and all they said was that I was fit, healthy and to stop trying to be who I am not and Auntie Mo said there were a lot of men skinnier than me, shorter and not nearly as intelligent. I was born this way and to thank God for my brain and work with my assets.”
“They forgot to tell you that you have a lot of courage as well.”
“Courage! Me?”
“You woke up and discovered the ship you were on had been wrecked on a desert island and had been abandoned and you didn’t freak out. You went investigating and if you hadn’t found me, you would have sorted things out for yourself. I’ve been watching you, you’re one of those people who can stay calm when others panic. When I first discovered what had happened, I was scared, really scared.”
“You started repairing the hole in the bow though.”
“I had no choice that was a survival instinct, fix the hole or go down with the ship, in your case you started thinking things through.”
“No I didn’t, I was worried and went looking for coffee and heard you banging and followed the sounds.”
“And didn’t think twice about going down into the bowels of a deserted ship and when I told you what had happened and that the ship had been holed, you didn’t turn a hair, just complained at the lack of coffee.”
Of course I did, I need two cups in the morning before I can start functioning, I’m a caffeine addict.”
“And since then, you’ve been busy sorting things out, planning ahead…”
“What planning, I haven’t planned anything, you’ve been doing that.”
“You’ve sorted out the food, you’ve found clothing in case we’re here a long time, you’ve checked the bridge and shop, found first aid stuff, sun-blocker and insect repellent and you’re going to try and organise the radio, sat-nav and internet so we can call for assistance and I’ll tell you this, Charlie, if we had an argument about whether to stay here and wait for rescue or get in a lifeboat and go and look for it, I would surrender to your choice.”
“I don’t think a lifeboat is a good choice, if we are going to look for help we would be better off trying to get the ship off the reef and working out a way to drive it with just the two of us.”
Will sat back and grinned, “See what I mean, you’re still planning and not unduly worried about what might happen to us.”
“Ignorance is bliss.”

Chapter 4

There must be something in the island air because the food had more taste, the water sweeter, we weren’t bothered by mosquitoes and enjoyed ourselves. I drank lemonade and Will had a bottle of beer and then we packed up and started our exploration trip. Will led the way and we followed the river which began with a gentle slope upwards but after about a half mile there was a steep climb for about ten metres and the river was running over rapids. Above this there was a pool fed at the top end by a small water fall. It was tempting to take my clothes off and jump in but we had exploring to do so I left that for another day.

We continued up the river where the trees and bushes were much thicker and we found we were having to force our way through it or make small detours. It was more difficult for Will, he was having to find the way, all I did was follow him but I was a little out of breath and stopped and turned round to admire the view but there wasn’t one, the trees were in the way and as I was about to go after Will I spotted a cave through a gap in the undergrowth. It was off to our left and only about twenty metres away, “Will,” I pointed and he turned and look in that direction.
“What is it?”
“A cave, quite a large one but it’s hidden by these trees and bushes, it’s about twenty metres to your left.” He looked again, shook his head and tried to move in that direction but was prevented by the bushes. He moved back towards me found a way through and disappeared from sight into the undergrowth. I followed his example and moved towards the cave and after only ten metres the shrubbery opened to reveal a large grassy area with three or four trees and a gentle slope up to the cave mouth. There was a deal of rustling and Will appeared a few metres further up and I walked up to him, searching in my shoulder bag for a torch. “Are we going in?” I asked handing him the torch.
“Why not, there may be a dragon in there but if we shout boo together it will run off.”
“It’s not dragons I’m worried about its tarantulas, snakes or mountain lions.”
“Spiders and snakes I’ll stamp on and mountain lions are feline so I’ll bark like a mastiff.”
“Okay St. George, lead on.”
We went about six metres into the cave and stopped. Will shone the torch down its length and we could just make out the end. “It must go under the hill for about twenty five metres,” I said.
“Possibly more, that far wall may just be a bend, it’s difficult to tell at this distance. He shone the torch up to the ceiling, “Look here, this section close to the door is about four metres high but just above where we are standing it curves upwards and seems to be following the slope of the hill and the rock looks like sandstone.” He swung the torch to the left, “And that is granite and above it layers of limestone and sandstone.”
“Isn’t that a bit odd for an old volcano, I thought it would have been basalt or something like that?”
“Unless this was once and undersea mountain and was pushed up by tectonic pressure and the volcano when it first started blew out of the side of the mountain through a fissure. There are hot springs and volcanoes all over the world like that. The hill is about 200 metres high and out on the northern side of the lagoon, the depth is over a hundred fathoms, that’s where the ship came in and then drifted to the left and went up on the reef. If she had carried on we would have run aground on the beach.”
“How do you know the depth of the sea and the height of the hill?”
“Observation,” he said it with a smile on his face, “I looked into the chart room and the island’s position is marked but unnamed and the only references are the depth just outside the reef entrance and the height plus advice that fresh water was available and it is about three miles by two and a half. It has never been mapped or surveyed just the advice that if a vessel needed fresh water which they often did in the days of sail, then this island was worth a look. It’s an old chart and the island and its details have been pencilled in after the chart was printed.”
“What about pirates, do you think we might find buried treasure here?”
“Could be,” he was still smiling, “There might also be the rotting corpse of somebody they marooned on here. Yell like mad if you see any footprints in the sand.”
“Change the subject before you put a hex on us.”
“Come on, we can't explore any further, we'll need a whole day if we want a good look and it’s getting late, we'll cut across the hill a bit further and then make our way down to the beach. There is one good thing about the cave, if the weather does get nasty, we can leave the ship and come up here to sit it out.
We walked down the grassy slope angling off to the right and the undergrowth thinned out and I spotted a gap and headed towards it, “Is it a path? It looks a little out of place, a gap like this amongst the undergrowth.”
Will studied it and looked at the ground, “It looks like an animal track,” he stooped and studied some small depressions in the earth, “Feral pigs, boars and perhaps small deer. He straightened and studied the undergrowth, “There look, something has been eating the lower leaves on some of the bushes and that tree is missing some of its bark. Deer eat tree bark I think. He walked over and took a closer look. “It certainly looks like animal activity, there are places where the bark looks as if it was torn off rather than just fell. At least we have a chance of finding fresh meat when our supplies run out.”
“You wouldn’t kill a deer would you?”
He gave me a gentle smile, “Charlie, if we are stuck here for a long time, I might have to or we’ll starve or become ill because we aren’t getting the right vitamins.”
I was silent for a while and he stood watching me, “We will have to if we’re to survive.”
I shook my head, “No, Will, I’m a total coward. I can buy and cook meat but to see a living animal, a deer or pig, no I couldn’t do it.”
He walked over to me and placed his hand on my shoulder, “You won’t have to, I’ll do it if it becomes necessary.”
“But only if it becomes necessary.”
“A last resort, I promise. What about fish?”
“I could catch them but I don’t think I could kill one except shell fish or crabs, you don't have to cut their throats or shoot them.”
“That’s settled then, a fair distribution of labour, you cook the food, I’ll catch it.”

We walked on and quickly the bushes on the seaward side disappeared leaving only the palm trees and about four metres below us was the beach with a panoramic view of the lagoon and it was probably the most beautiful scene I had ever seen, straight out of a postcard or holiday brochure. Some of the palm trees leaned outwards giving shade on a sandy beach that didn’t look as if a human had ever set foot on it. I continued walking and was looking towards the reef where our ship was aground. Will was right about the volcano being separate from the island because after the bows of the ship it curved inwards and I looked at the other side of the lagoon and though I could only just make it out, it too curved towards us until it went out of sight where the higher ground and trees beyond the river concealed it. So engrossed with the lagoon was I that I bumped into Will who had stopped and was looking out over a clearing with soft grass and a single oak tree just like the one we had left but whereas before there had been a steep slope and a cave, here the slope was gentle for about twenty metres before levelling and there was no cave, “When you’ve quite finished trying to push me over the cliff, you might like to come with me over to the oak.”
“Sorry,” I replied looking down to the beach, “I wasn’t looking where I was going and anyway it’s only about a three meter drop onto earth and soft sand. What’s so special about the oak tree?”
“The ground under it has been disturbed and it is probably pigs that have done it, they love acorns.”
“Will, if it is pigs and not wild boars, where did they come from, they are domesticated animals.”
“Yes, I was thinking the same. They may be survivors from a ship wreck in the past, belong to people who have settled here or,” he shrugged, “Who knows. If there are people here I haven’t seen any evidence of them, the cave has not been used as a dwelling or there would have been signs and there are no signs of habitation here and,” he shrugged again, “Who knows they are hardy creatures, there’s loads of reasons for their presence.”
“Well if I was living here, it’s a place I would pick to build a house, it’s a beautiful setting with a cave close by if we had to shelter from bad weather, yes, I’d want to live here.”
“You'd make a terrific estate agent, Charlie, I feel like putting in an offer. Come on let's walk a bit further up.”
When we got up to where the slope levelled off Will pointed, “Look, unless I'm mistaken, that is the remains of a house of some sort.” I studied it as we walked, “It's a chimney and the lower part of stone walls, it's falling down in places.” When we got there it was easy to spot door pillars and long logs much of which had been stacked neatly outside the remains of the walls and was overgrown. Whilst Will walked in, I walked round the outside and even found the remains of crude window frames and when I got to where the chimney was, a first look seemed to indicate that it was still intact and the fireplace itself looked large enough to have once had ovens either side of the fire. There was evidence that a wall had stood at either side of the fireplace and when I went behind I saw piles of stones, again overgrown and beside this cooking pots. I picked up a frying pan and called out, “Will this is cast iron, it would cost a fortune these days and last for about ever and there's a large cooking pot and a cauldron.” He came over, “This must have been the kitchen and that side the bedroom.”
“It's old though, look at the way vegetation has set roots inside and the logs and stones are overgrown. I wonder what happened to the people or why it was being rebuilt.”
“What makes you think it was being rebuilt.”
“A lot of effort has gone into reclaiming the logs and building stones and these pots were neatly stacked.”
He nodded and walked around inspecting things, “Whatever happened, it was a long time ago, these window frames have rotted and some of the structural timbers look as if they have insect damage.”
“Woodworm?”
“Or termites, perhaps both.”
We explored for a little longer and found the remains of a timber framed bed and a table and chairs. “We had better make a move back to the boat, I'll take the cooking pots if you can bring the frying pan and I'll clean them up and check them over in the machine shop.”
“We have plenty of stuff in the ship?”
“Not this quality we don't and if you want to live in that house after I've had a closer look and see if it can be rebuilt, then you'll need stuff like this for cooking over a fire.”
I suddenly felt my heart jump, “Do you mean it?”
“Well yes providing I can rebuild it and there's a possibility we aren't going to be rescued for a while. We'll eventually get fed up with living on the ship and I'm not sure the ship would survive another storm.”

I felt guilty as we made our way back to the boat. First I felt like a thief for stealing the iron pots and pans and then I felt guilty about leaving our footprints in the sand and spoiling its undisturbed look. When we were level with the boat Will held out the pots, “Can you carry these as far as the boat whilst I go to the river and get the picnic stuff.”
“You'll not be able to carry it back here on your own, it's heavy.”
“I'll drag it if I can't carry it.”
I took the cooking pots off him, they were heavy and I was only just able to carry them with the frying pan and yet Will had carried them as if they were made from paper. “Just a minute, if you empty the water container, that will make it lighter and the lemonade and beer you can wedge between some rocks in the river to keep them cool. Nobody is going to steal them. Leave the plates and mugs, there's loads on the ship and we are coming back here.”

When I got to the boat the tide had gone out and the water was half way down its length. I dumped the pots in and put my shoulder to the stem post but I couldn't budge it, apart from the weight, the wet sand was sucking on the keel. I gave up trying and walked down the boats length until I was knee deep in the sea and I reckoned that the stern and propeller would be clear in which case I could use the engine to pull the boat free. I continue to the stern and now the water was above my waist so I took a deep breath and ducked under and ran my hands under the hull until I reached the propeller and I was lying on the sea bed trying to hold on with one hand to stop me floating to the top and feel around with the other. There was seven or eight centimetres under the prop so I surfaced and reached up to the top of the transom and managed to heave myself up and flopped into the boat. I pressed the starter and the engine turned once and fired so putting it into reverse I leaned over the transom and watched. The prop kicked up a lot of sand but seemed to be turning freely so I opened the throttle lever slowly and after a few seconds I felt the boat shudder, move backwards and stop. I gave it more throttle and reluctantly the boat began to slide off the sand and then suddenly speeded up so in a panic I pushed the lever closed and held my breath but the boat slowed, the stern swung slightly and then steadied and I could feel that it was free so I reversed a bit more and switched off the engine, jumped out and waded up to the bow which was just about free. Will appeared carrying the picnic box on one shoulder and holding something round in his free hand. “You got it free on your own?” he asked unnecessarily.
“No, I asked a passing destroyer to give me a tow.”
He laughed, “I asked for that, here catch,” and he threw the round thing to me, it was a coconut.
“I didn't know they fruited in the spring.”
“They fruit all year round. When you open it, don't throw the green outer husk away, we can make mats for the cottage with it.” He looked at me, “You're soaking wet?”
“I had to fully submerge at the stern to make sure the prop was free before I started the engine.”
“I thought scuba divers wore wet suits.”
“This is a wet suit now. Do you want me to go back and untie the mooring rope?”
“No need, I was going to do it whilst I was up there but we'll be back tomorrow and will need it again. I'll check the river mouth, the water isn't as shallow there and may be deep enough at low tide for a better mooring, there might be a place down the other end as well, we'll have a look tomorrow.”
“If we leave the mooring rope how will we tie up to the ship?”
“There's the stern rope.”

We unloaded the lifeboat onto the landing platform and will ran up the first section and went into the engine room and a few minutes later a wide door opened in the side of the ship and a heavy net descended, “Put everything in there and I'll winch it up.”
I watched as the pots and pans disappeared into the side of the ship and was tempted to ask him to winch it down and give me a lift but thought better of it and ran up the stairs and followed him into the engine room, “I didn't know those doors were in the side of the ship.”
“They use them to load ships stores and then use the lift inside the ship to take them up to whichever deck they are needed. There's another on the starboard side.”
“Lift inside the ship?”
“Haven't you used it?”
“No, I didn't know there was one.”
“It's on the port side and goes to every level including the viewing bridge. It's big enough to hold ten people but it's real purpose is for moving stores about. You passed the door as you entered the passage way and in the saloon the lift doors are next to the galley.”
“And I've been running up and down stairs carrying stuff about.”
He grinned, “Keep you fit and slim.”
“I don't need slim, invent an exercise that helps me to get fat.” I picked up the pots, “I'll take these with me, what button do I press for the saloon?”
“Four but hang on and I'll come with you and bring the rest of the stuff.”
“On the way up he explained the lift, “One is the engine room and you'll need to punch in 1805 to open the doors for decks 1, 2, 3 and 6 because they are no-passenger areas. Deck 1 is here, the engine room, 2 is main stores, 3 is crew quarters, 4 the shop and purser deck, 5 is passengers and the saloon, 6 is the bridge and 7 the viewing bridge.”
“Why use 1805.”
He tut-tutted, “Dear me, you should be ashamed, it's the date of the Battle of Trafalgar.”
“Will you change it to 1989, I might not remember Trafalgar.”
“I don't know how to change it and what's so special about 1989, I can't remember any famous battles that recent?”
“The year I was born that's how I know I'll remember it and its lamb cutlets for dinner. I'll have to change these jeans before I do anything, I'm squelching when I walk. I'm also having a shower in case we come across any elephants tomorrow.”
“What? What have elephants got to do with taking showers?”
“My skin will have sea salt on it from having to duck under the lifeboat and elephants like salt and if one comes up to lick my skin, it might tread on me.”
“Yes of course, I would never have thought of that. Well if one does try, capture it and we can use it to haul logs and carry our stuff up to the cave.”

Chapters 5 and 6, a third passenger reveals herself.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 5,6,7 and 8

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Other Keywords: 

  • Action Romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 5, 6,7 and 8

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so.

A third person appears on Pacific Wanderer and a Mayday call is made.

5

“What are we going to do tomorrow?”
Will put his knife and fork down, “I would like to get to the top of the hill and have a look at the island. I'll probably be able to see most of it and it's more important now that we've found evidence that other people are or were here, there may be others.”
“Shall I come with you?”
“Yes of course and if you don't want to climb to the top you can explore the area around the old house and see what else is there. There may be outhouses, sheds, agricultural equipment and tools, it depends how long they were living there and why they left.”
“I was thinking about the pigs. If they did keep pigs then it's possible they may have had chickens or even a cow as well. Would they have bred and left descendants?”
“The chickens yes, assuming there was a cock and they were not killed and eaten by predators, a cow, again it's possible if they had a bull.”
“Okay, that's what I'll do, have a look around and see if I can find any evidence. It would solve our egg and milk problem and if the chickens have been really successful, then it will give us meat to eat. I stood up, “Leave the table, I'll clear it shortly but I have to go to the shop again, I need another pair of jeans and some tops, the stuff I wore this afternoon will need to be washed.”
“Right, I'll check the moorings on the boat, then I want to go round and switch of all the lights except the navigation lights. I'll adjust everything so that lights can be switched on locally in case we need to be up and about during the night. Then, if you don't mind, I'll move my stuff over to a cabin on your side so that we don't have to use a telephone or go wandering around the ship looking for each other and after that I'll see if I can find a couple of back-packs, more torches and one or two other things that will be useful.”
“What time will we go tomorrow?”
“Mid-morning, there are one or two things I want to look at in the cargo hold first and I also want to try and find a couple of two-way radios, there's bound to be some, they often used them on deck when they were docking or loading cargo and if we are to separate tomorrow, we'll need them.
“Why not use my old cabin, I'll move into the stateroom so my cabin will be empty. If you use one of the others, you'll have to move all the original passenger’s things elsewhere.
I left to go to the shop, I had another problem, underwear. I had worn my boxers today under the jeans but the waist was high whereas the jeans were hipsters and my boxers showed two or three inches over the jeans. It looked scruffy and though nobody was going to see me except Will, I didn't like feeling scruffy and they were too thick and made the jeans feel tight, I needed a few pairs of hipster jockeys.
There weren't any of course. Hipster clothing was designed for the younger physique whereas the ship tended to attract middle aged and above passengers, younger people preferred large cruise liners with discos, gyms and swimming pools. I put the underwear on hold and went to the women's section to look for more trousers and was walking past the underwear racks when I spotted the knickers. Women's underwear usually tended to be made out of lighter material but had the disadvantage of including lace, bows and generally frillier but I spotted some that were fairly plain with just a small amount of lace at the waist and legs. I stopped and thought about it, if Will found out I was wearing knickers under my trousers he might think...no, he WOULD think I was a weirdo, a transvestite or something like that and tend to shy away from me which, given our present circumstances, would make life difficult, even unpleasant. I know he had said he wouldn't care if I even wore a skirt if there were no trousers to fit, but frillies would stretch acceptance to its limits. I wish they had passed a maritime law making it obligatory for ships to carry clothes suitable for marooned passengers of all sizes but they hadn't so I was probably going to have to get used to the idea of going without or make my own from sheets or pillowcases, perhaps even the ships curtains, at least I could sew, another of Auntie Mo's survival and independence lessons and I could sew well enough to be able to make crude underwear.
I was about to ignore underwear when a thought came into my head so I returned to the men's section and looked for swimwear, perhaps they had some suitable Speedos but I drew a blank, there wasn't a wide choice and what there was tended to be waist high or just too heavy a material. Sod it, I'd make my own, even darn the one's I had and make do. Then I spotted the ladies bikinis and right at the top of the rack was a white set and when I looked they were made from a stretchy material and the size was 'W' and that I deduced meant the same as the men's 'M' so I took them I could always use the top bit as a sling for when we went hunting and whilst I was at it, I took a packet of three of the plain knickers; in for penny, in for a pound I thought. And went into the outer clothing aisles and my luck held I found two more pairs of ladies Chinos, one pale blue, the other a soft yellow and the last pair I found were a pair of standard blue jeans and when I held them against myself to check the length I was reminded of the anatomical difference between the male and female; the zip on the fly only came down about three quarters of the way compared with men's jeans. A woman sits to pee and only needs to unzip far enough to loosen the top of the Jeans for her to slip them over her hips whereas a standing man needs to go further so he can get it out and doesn't have to undo the waist fastening. If I wanted to pee in these jeans I would have to undo the waist and lower them, I must remember that in case I ended up with my trousers round my ankles and Will spotted me and thought such behaviour odd. If I got the computers up and running I must enter that important fact on Wikipedia. Yesterday I had not noticed anything wrong with the lilac Chinos but when I checked the new pairs, the zip on them ended a couple of centimetres higher than the Chinos, just enough difference to make undoing the waist necessary. The things I was learning about survival whilst marooned was invaluable and chuckling to myself I went to the checkout and wrote my purchases down, scrubbed out panties and re-entered underwear, something else Will might think odd if he spotted the entry. Heaven help me when I had worn out all the plain ones and was reduced to thongs.
When I got back I left my purchases on a dresser in my new cabin and went next door and spent thirty minutes moving house and sorting out my new home and then went to the kitchen to prepare dinner and the food for tomorrow's picnic.
When I was finished, I visited the infirmary and searched the cupboards until I found the medical reference books and selected Symptoms and Treatments for Tropical and Sub-tropical Diseases. I opened it to check the date of publication, it was three years old, good enough for what I wanted and then looked for a medical dictionary and took the two and met Will on his way up from below, “Fancy meeting you here,” I quipped.
“Charlie, how nice to see you again and you haven't changed a bit.” He looked at the cover of the top book, tropical diseases?”
“I have to bone up on them as far as I can with my limited knowledge.”
“Yes I suppose I should as well.”
“Leave it to me for the moment. If I can sort out a shortlist and then check what drugs we have on board it will be quicker. Don't forget I have done first aid, it's not a lot of good when it comes to malaria, anthrax or swamp fever but it will help.”
“Right, then I'll leave it to you, Doc and reserve my energies for ships and their equipment and on that subject, there is a treasure trove in the hold. I've found two small diesel generators, one medium which will kick out enough power for a large four or five bedroom house with some to spare and a large one. There's also a whole load of solar panels and equipment so if we are stuck here, I'll be able to rig something up and probably work out a way to convert one of the generators to run off the waterfall. There's also a whole load of assorted paraffin lanterns just in case.”
“In case of what?”
“I can't get one of the generators over to the island and make it work.”
“There wasn't an Argo solid fuel stove was there?”
“Charlie, I'm offended, you have no faith in me.” he grinned, “As it is there are two and a whole lot of tools, in fact the ship seems to be carrying quite a bit of stuff we'll find useful, not surprising really, some of the smaller inhabited islands need things like that. Do I have time to change cabins?”
“How long do you need, my old one is empty and ready for you unless you snore, in which case I would prefer you stayed on the starboard side.”
“Nope, I grind my teeth sometimes but no snoring and I'll get things done in an hour.”
“Okay, I'll have dinner ready in an hour and a half.”

After dinner, we cleared the table and washed up, this time Will stayed and helped and then we sat in the lounge. Will poured drinks and we chatted, made plans and listened to music and two hours later before ten I began to feel tired and within ten minutes I was struggling to stay awake. “Come on, you can't keep your eyes open, it's time we went to bed,” and that's what we did. We had been busy all day and certainly as far as I was concerned, work and sea air combined, I needed sleep. I ignored my earlier criticism of Will using the floor as a wardrobe and took my new clothes off the bed and left them in piles on the floor and then I undressed, climbed into a bed that I had forgotten to put sheets on and went to sleep.
I awoke at six and completely out of character I went into the shower before I had coffee, I had shaved yesterday so I didn't need to shave this morning so I wrapped myself in my terry towel dressing gown and padded back into the bedroom and switched on the percolator and whilst that was getting ready, I towelled off and without even thinking about it I slipped on a pair of the cotton panties and the blue Chinos, I didn't bother with socks, they were a nuisance when fooling around on a sandy beach and I had a new pair of Nike's with blue facings that matched the Chinos. I finished with a long sleeved white T shirt, my arms had burned slightly yesterday, I hadn't topped up my sun-blocker and that was after lecturing Will to make sure he did so. Until I got into the habit, long sleeves were going to be the order of the day. I brushed my hair, fixed the pony tail and went to the galley to get breakfasts ready.
I turned the radio on in the bar and tuned into a New Zealand station and they were playing retro music and I danced my way around frying pans, grills, coffee percolators, and was twisting as I poured cornflakes when a voice from the door said; “You can dance a bit then?”
I nearly dropped the packet as I spun round, “How long have you been there?”
“A minute or two, I came in half way through ‘Peggy Sue’.”
God, what did he think of me, dressed in pastel blue jeans, matching Nike's and dancing like a tart in a trance! I slammed the cornflake packet on the table, “You should have said something.”
“Sorry, I wasn't spying, just admiring your dancing, you have a fluid body and dance well, naturally. Can you twist right down?”
“Yes.”
“Go on, do it before the track ends.”
“No.” I moved to the grill and turned the sausages, “The coffees ready, you can pour your own, how many eggs do you want with your breakfast?
He chuckled, “One, thank you.”
The twist ended and ‘Stupid Cupid’ came on and I had to concentrate on making my feet walk normally and I heard him chuckle again as I walked back stiff legged from the fridge, poured milk onto my cornflakes and plonked the carton in front of his coffee. “Help yourself,” and I went to the frying pan to get his egg going.”
“Can you jive?”
I turned again, stuck my hands on my hips and my eyes were on fire, but the smile on his face cooled me down a bit, “As a matter of fact, yes and I can waltz, foxtrot quickstep and tango. I can samba, rumba, cha-cha and do the mambo and I can do both the male and female steps. Auntie Mo said I wasn't socialising with my own age group enough and she signed me up to dance classes and I ended up as an instructor.”
“Did you socialise?”
“Some,” I placed his plate in front of him, “But I was doing IT at tech college so there wasn't much opportunity and then when I started work a lot of it was evenings and often all night, companies don't like their machines being taken off-line during the working day.”
“Didn't you ever have a regular girl friend?”
“A few dates with the same girl but nothing more than that, as I said, there wasn't much time for a decent social life.”
He changed the subject, “I'm going to check the circuits and equipment in the radio room after breakfast to ensure they're safe and then they will be okay for you to work on. Them I'm going to get equipment loaded for the island and may need your help.”
“Okay, the picnics ready to go, I did most of it yesterday, whistle when you're ready,” and I grinned and started to clear the table. By the time I had washed up and added a few bits to the picnic box, he came in, “Radio room is okay now but don't start any big jobs because I will have everything ready for loading in about an hour.”
“I'll just pop up and see what is and what isn't working for now.”
“Right,” he looked at me for a moment, “Did you get sunburn yesterday?”
“Just a bit on my arms, that's why I'm wearing long sleeves. It's not serious.”
“It could be if you let it happen again, you nagged me yesterday about sun-blocker so I'm going to nag you because you need a different hat, the floppy hat you wore yesterday isn't wide enough so go into the shop and pick something with a wide brim. Your skin is a lot fairer than mine, Charlie so do it.”
I nodded sheepishly, “I forgot in all the excitement of landing on a desert island.” He nodded and went to sort out the supplies for the island and I went straight to the shop to look for a hat and needless to say there was nothing suitable in the men's section. Men don't normally wear wide brimmed hats, well not as wide as the one I was going to need so I went into the ladies bit and sure enough there was a selection but they were decorated with ribbons and one even had flowers around the brim. I picked one with a very wide brim and pastel blue ribbon around the crown, stuck it on my head and started to leave. I stopped to think if there was anything else we would need and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror behind the cosmetics counter and did a double take and stared, not a narcissus stare, a shock stare. With the combination of pastel blue jeans a white top and a woman's wide brimmed hat, if I had a bust I would look like a woman and the places where I had caught the sun on my cheeks looked uncomfortably like I'd used a blusher. I turned sideways to check my silhouette and see if the jeans fitted around my hips and derrière and smiled when I saw that the ribbon on the hat was almost a perfect match to the jeans and Nike's. Suddenly I realised what I was doing and icy fingers seemed to caress my spine and I hurried away from the mirror and back to the safety of my cabin and sat on the bed. What on earth was I doing, I was behaving just like a woman, admiring pretty hats and even allowing for my difficulty with sizes I seemed to be taking to wearing women's clothing too readily. I got up with the intention of taking the hat back and the phone rang.
“It's Will...”
“Thank heavens, I thought it might be that other person...” I stopped, I had meant it as a quip but there was another person on the ship, I had just seen her in the mirror. Will stopped chuckling, “Force of habit. Where are you?”
“In my cabin all ready to go.”
“Can you come down to the doors we used yesterday to drop things down to the boat, I need to show you how to operate the loading gear.”
“Shall I bring the picnic box, I can put it on a waiter's trolley and wheel it to the lift?”
“Good idea.”
It took me ten minutes to grab my shoulder bag and return to the galley and collect the picnic box and Will was waiting outside the lift. He showed me how to work the winch for loading and put the box and a large bag of tools onto the net and handed me a two-way radio. “It's switched on and when it buzzes just speak, the mike is voice activated,” then he stood in the middle of the net, and took hold of the hawser, “Okay lower away.”
“You as well!”
“Why not, the boat is directly underneath and it will save me having to use the landing steps.” I shrugged, ran the gantry out and lowered the net until he waved and started unloading the net into the lifeboat. The radio buzzed and I put it to my ear. “Is that it everything?”
“From there, yes.”
“Leave the hawser down we might need it later and I'll meet you on the starboard side about half way along by Number three hold, where the mast is.”
“I was still a bit preoccupied and didn't ask what mast so just said “Okay,” and walked out onto the deck and looked forward and there half way down stood a mast and boom centred over number three hold. I made my way along and heard Will come round the stern and go alongside and start tying up.
Whilst I waited I looked down into the hold and there was a pallet connected to a cable that ran up to the boom and back along it to the mast and then to a winch. I looked at the winch control box. There was a lever on one side and when I edged it forward, the cable slackened slightly so I stopped, that was obviously the up and down lever. I then put my hand on a thing like a computer joystick and eased it back and the angle of the boom changed, so now I knew how to control the boom. I went back to the bulwark to check on Will and he was slowly motoring down to me with the second lifeboat tied alongside the first. I saw him lift his walkie-talkie and mine buzzed, “Leading Deck Hand Charlie listening,” I said.
He looked up at me and smiled. “Right Leading Deck Hand go to the mast as soon as I'm level with you and I'll explain the crane controls.”
“Already sorted, Admiral, I tried them out whilst you were swanning about in the boats.”
He shook his head, “Right, when I'm level, will you be able to lift the pallet from the hold and swing it out to hang over the boats?”
“Aye, aye, Admiral.”
When I had the pallet over the boats he manoeuvred a little until he had the empty boat underneath the pallet, “Okay lower away very slowly and listen out for me to say stop.”
I did and after a short while I noticed the boom lift slightly and stopped the winch. “Not yet, carry on a bit more,”
“I thought it had reached you I saw the boom lift as the weight came off it.”
“It has but I need some slack in the cable to unhook it.”
I lowered the cable another couple of meters and he called “Stop.” and fifteen minutes later I had the boom back over the hatch and the hooks and chains lying on the deck of the hold. When I checked on Will he had untied the lifeboat and was about to leave, “What about me!”
“I'm going round to the boarding stairs now to pick you up,” so I grabbed my back pack and shoulder bag and flew back to the bridge and ran down the boarding steps just as he arrived and clambered on board. “What about the other boat?”
“We'll pick that up now and then get over to the beach.”
“It may have drifted off.”
“No wind, no current and in a lagoon, it won't have gone far.”
We were lucky when we got to the beach, the tide had only just started to ebb and we were able to get up to the beach and reduce the time needed to carry the load up to the house or cave. “Jump over Charlie, and I'll slide the generator to the edge and follow you, the two of us should be able to carry it between us. We did but had to take it along the beach to where the small cliff gave way to the slope and then up to the house. “We should be able to haul the jerry cans of fuel and picnic box over the cliff with a rope now, so we'll get the picnic and then I'll take the empty boat and moor it close to the river so it doesn't go aground.”
“What about the cargo boat, are you going to let it get high and dry?”
“Yes, if needs be. We can tow it off with the other boat if it isn't too far from the water, if not we can leave it until tomorrow and I can get it at high tide in the morning. In fact I might moor it in that position, we're much closer to the trees here so if the wind or sea did get up enough to affect the sea in the lagoon, the boat will be safe.”
After we left the picnic box under the cliffs, Will took the other boat and I started unloading the jerry cans of fuel for the generator and other equipment. I slipped and fell when I was carrying the third jerry can and got soaked so when I got back to the cliff, I took off the trainers and jeans and went back to the boat still wearing my top to protect me from the sun. Will returned when I was carrying the last bag of tools and waited at the water's edge. “You've gone transparent,” he said grinning.
“I fell in the water and took my shoes and jeans off to dry,” and then I realised he was referring to my underwear, started to blush and held the bag I was carrying in front of me, the bloody panties were too thin and were hiding nothing! “It was all I could find that would fit under the jeans,” I mumbled.
“Is there much left on the boat?”
“No that's everything, well everything you had on the pallet apart from our back packs and my shoulder bag.”
“There's a bag with spare batteries for the torches and radio sets and a long extension lead, I'll come and help.”
“No, you stay there, you're dry, I'll get the back packs first and then you can go up to the beach and get the tea going whilst I get the other stuff and we'll have something to eat.” I started back to the boat and a thought occurred to me, “Will, how did you manage to stay dry after you moored the boat?”
“Those rocks this side of the river run out to where it's deep enough to give water at low tide and I moored to them and scrambled back, it's easy enough.”

When we had finished our tea and sandwiches, Will took a radio battery out of his pack and gave it to me. “I doubt you'll need it, the one in there is fully charged but just in case. I'm going up to the cave and climb the hill from there. I'll call you when I think I'm about half way to see if we're still in range, okay?”
“Fine, call from the top of the hill as well, I won't be exploring too far from here.”
I watched him until he disappeared into the trees and wondered what he must have really thought when he saw me in the wet panties. He had made light of it and gave the impression that he didn't consider my clothing or for that matter my behaviour at breakfast when he saw me dancing as unusual but was that what he really thought? He remained the same outwardly; friendly, humorous and unhesitating when we had to work together, there was no attempt to shy away from being close to me and never hesitated to offer a hand to assist me out of the boat and on occasions had touched me, placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder, things like that. I turned and stepped up to the floor of the old house to begin exploring; but what about me? Seeing the girl in the mirror; using female clothing if it was more convenient and not worrying about the fact that I was doing it, only about what other people might think. I pushed the thoughts aside, I had work to do and this was no time for introspection.
I went to the chimney, the fireplace was open and intended to heat the entire house. I suspect that if we couldn't find the original ovens then it would be possible to adapt it to accommodate a modern Argo or support a grill. There were hooks protruding from the inside of the chimney and these would have been used for the cauldron and when I looked closely, there were holes either side of the fireplace, a row of three, I pondered these for a while and came to the conclusion that they must have been used for a spit. I stood, satisfied that both cooking and heating were up to survival standards and walked to the rear to check the plumbing. I found holes close to where the rear wall would have been and these were roughly the size that might have been used for a sink drain and water supply and further along in what I presume would have been a bedroom, another hole, a bath? I smiled to myself, an en-suite bathroom in a log cabin must have been something of a novelty as well as a luxury in the time that this place had been built but when I looked across the whole area, it had probably had only three rooms, a sitting room combined with a dining area, a kitchen and one bedroom with an en-suite but where had the toilet been? The hole for what I suspected had been a bath was too small for a water closet and there was nothing in the kitchen though I would have been surprised if there had been evidence of a WC in a kitchen, it must have been outside somewhere and I doubt it had been a water closet, Thomas Crapper's invention would hardly have travelled as far as a remote island in the South Pacific in those days. If we were to rebuild the house and live in it, then Will would have to add a second bedroom and an indoor loo.
I returned to the front of the house still inspecting the rough wooden planks that had been used and there was evidence that there had been a front porch and the view was picture book. Whoever the tenants had been, must have spent most of the fine evenings sitting here watching the sunset and the waves breaking on the reef and I could easily picture myself doing exactly the same in a comfortable lounger or even a rocking chair with a glass of vintage wine in my hand.
I jumped down onto what was once a lawn and walked a few paces and turned to look back to where the house had stood. There was level ground to either side, the section to the right after perhaps three metres began to rise toward the trees and the cave and to the left there was a clear section of about the same width and behind that, shrubbery but when I studied the shrubs I realised that they weren't random local plants, the row was too even and they were of about the same height but being middle to late spring, there were no flowers or fruit that might help me. I walked along this section and noticed that there seemed to be slightly rougher ground immediately next to the house and again in front of the shrubs, I was walking along a path between old forgotten flower beds. I went a little past the rear of the house and stopped to take a look, here again there was evidence that there had once been a lawn but it was only about ten metres and then there was the piles of stones where we had found the cooking pots and further along there was another pile of overgrown rough-hewn planks and beyond that rocky ground and then an area about five metres square that had a riot of mixed plants and small shrubs growing over it. It was different to the land around it which was much the same as the land to either side of the house and I spent a while wondering why and slowly walked towards it and then I put two and two together and realised it must be a midden or cesspit, well fertilized, hence the riot of wild plants and the hewn planks would have been the loo, now all I had to do was find the lavatory pan and if it had Shanks, Made in Stoke written on it I would scream.
I walked around the midden, I didn't want to get half way across and have the surface collapse and vanish for ever into a mixture of household refuse and human waste products even if it had dried out by now. Beyond the midden it was obvious the ground had been worked. It was the full width of the house and side paths and around twenty five metres in length and in one section there were the remains of one or two canes or sticks standing and I remembered Auntie Mo's garden. She had kept the back section for growing vegetables and salads and used canes just like the ones I was looking at to support runner beans and peas, this was obviously an allotment and a very large one, more than enough for two people, I took out my notebook and drew a quick sketch to illustrate the position of the midden and then moved on past the allotment to the stand of trees that marked its southern boundary and as I grew closer I recognised olive trees and judging by the flowers on others, orange, lime and lemon. As I went through I stopped under one of the trees and watched two or three bees moving about so there were honey bee colonies around somewhere. I doubt they lived in hand built beehives, not after all these years but they had certainly built colonies somewhere.
My radio buzzed, “Charlie's Fruit and Veg, may I take your order?”
Will chuckled, “I wonder what you'll say when you run out of ideas, how's the signal.”
“Not as good as it was outside the house.”
“Where are you?”
“Under some fruit and olive trees in what used to be an orchard I think.”
“Move away from the trees.”
I did so and spoke again, “How is it now?”
“Much better. I'm halfway up, I'll push on a bit, I taking it you're making discoveries?”
“Yes, I've found an archaeologists dream, a midden.”
“Don't fall in, I'll call again when I reach the top.”
“Will, did you take a notebook?”
“Yes of course.”
“Can you make notes and try and draw a rough map when you are at the top.”
“Yes and if I see any edible plants, I'll jot them down or bring samples. I'm hoping to find hops.”
“We don't need them, there's years of beer and lager on the ship.”
“Well you started the long term planning.”
“I'm still doing it and have mapped out where to build a second bedroom and inside loo for the house.”

6

On the return to the boat, we had little to carry; our back packs were empty and we left the radios behind with the intention of commandeering a second pair for use on the ship. I carried the picnic box up to the galley whilst Will tied the boat up for the night and checked the ships moorings were still secure and we sat in the saloon. “What do you fancy for dinner tonight?”
“I'm not hungry at the moment that was quite a picnic you packed.”
“I enjoyed it, I'll do a supper, fish and chips or hot dogs later if you don't want a full meal.”
“Okay.”
I got up and switched on the music and picked some easy listening tracks and returned to my chair, I was back to thinking about this morning and clothes. I sat for a while half listening to the music and going back and forth in my thoughts until Will spoke; “You were very quiet coming back in the boat, and you seem a little worried about something now. It isn't about being rescued is it because if you want, I'll go over the ship in the morning, show you how basic things work and we can try and get her off the reef and go back to sea and look for help. It’s not as impossible as it may seem because there is a system that allows the engines to be controlled from the bridge.”
I shook my head, “No, it's not that, I feel safe at the moment and when I get the radio or satellite link working we can send for help.”
“Something's worrying you, Charlie, what is it. Something I've said or done?”
“No,” I said quickly, “No, Will, you've been terrific and made me feel safe on the island and I've been enjoying myself, no, it's nothing you've done.”
“Charlie,” he said quietly, “What is it.”
“Nothing, well nothing I feel I can talk about.”
“You have to talk about it, if not now then very soon. We are stuck here together and we don't really know for how long so we can't afford to have something going on that might cause friction.”
He was right but I just didn't know how to ask him, voice the doubts I had about myself.
“Later then,” he said after a couple of minutes of silence, “But tonight if you can, Charlie, I don't want to spend a sleepless night worrying about you worrying about something.”
He started to get up, “I'll go and get the cabling we'll need on the island so I can get the generator going and run lights up to the cave.”
“No don't go, not yet,” I paused and he sat down waiting for me to continue. “Do you think I'm strange, that I act strangely, do odd things?”
“Like what?”
“The dancing this morning, the business with my underwear and wearing the women's jeans, cooking, nursing, and the untypical things I do.”
“Untypical of what, Charlie. Untypical of a hairy chested over muscled man, the things I might not do? Not having had a regular girl friend?”
I couldn't look at him and just nodded and mumbled, “Yes, stuff like that,” and then it came out, I couldn't stop it, “Do you think I'm gay?”
He looked steadily at me, not hard, there was softness in his eyes. “I could answer that by asking you the same question. No, I don't think you're gay, you're a delicate man, a lot softer than most men allow themselves to admit to or demonstrate but I'm pretty sure you're not gay and if you are, I don't give a toss.”
I shook my head, “I'm not, well if I am I don't know about it but this morning when I was in the shop, I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror and for a second I thought it was somebody else, a woman and but for the fact that the reflection showed a flat chest, I would have believed there was a woman on board.”
“You're slim, have soft facial features and hair, are fair skinned and perhaps your waist is smaller by an inch or two for a man of your height which is on the shorter side of average and maybe your hips a little wider than average and it wouldn't be difficult at a quick glance to mistake you for a woman and if that's all that's worrying you stop it because there are men in very masculine occupations, married with loads of kids, men who are similar to you physically and don't perceive it as a problem.”
I smiled, “My problem Will is that I am not really worried about having to wear women's clothes, in fact if I were to be honest I prefer them, they are more comfortable and when I put the hat on, I liked the way it looked on me.”
“That doesn't necessarily mean you are gay in the strict sense of the word but it might be the symptom of something else.”
“Like what?”
“Charlie I am not a psychiatrist but from what I know about it from television and newspapers and I don't mean the sensation sheets, I think you should consider the possibility you are transsexual but I stress, it is only a suggestion. You are Charlie, I like you, we gel and we don't argue about who does what, we pick the jobs we do best and get on with it. When we are rescued and return to the known world I will want us to keep in touch, stay friends, friends that meet and have a drink and reminisce about the good old days when we were marooned on an uncharted island and your sexuality isn't relevant unless we're here for six months in which case I might ask you to wear a grass skirt and do a bit of hula-hula dancing.” He finished his drink and got up, “Do you want another?”
“Yes please, shall we watch a film? If there's a copy of ‘South Pacific’ I'll put that on and bone up on hula-hula dancing.”

I had the breakfast ready when I heard Will go into the saloon and place something heavy on the floor and then dropped something on a table. I picked up his eggs and bacon and my cornflakes and carried them to our favourite dining table and saw him holding something against himself but he had his back to me and as I placed the plates down he turned. “It's a wet-suit,” I exclaimed.
“It is but the size is too large for you, the trousers are too long for me, if you wore them you'd slip down into one of the legs.”
“Let me see,” and I took them from him and held them against myself. “They're perfect.”
“Perfect! The waist is halfway up your chest!”
“That's the way they're supposed to be,” I put them down and picked up the vest and struggled into it, “This too.” I didn't put the jacket on, a look was good enough.
“The trousers are supposed to fit half way up your chest?”
“Yup and then when I wear the vest and jacket, I'll have three layers of neoprene protecting most of my chest and hips and they will keep me snug and warm.” He shrugged and held up a pair of fluorescent pink fins, “What about these flippers, will they fit?”
I tried one on, lifted my leg and shook my foot, “Made for me.”
“What about the colour?”
I grinned, “That too, it will keep me visible and easy to find in the gloomy depths. The colour is more for visibility than fashion but they do match the jeans. Now eat your breakfast before it gets cold.”
He laughed, “If I see a pair with daisies painted on them, I'll get them for you,” and as he sat down he pointed, “I know that's an air bottle but it's empty and not knowing the pressures I left it that way but there is a compressor in the engine room and that cardboard box contains some other stuff that was packed with the air bottle.” I looked inside and it was a demand valve with a buddy breathing system, a contents gauge, depth gauge and two masks, one eyes and nose the other full face. “This is terrific, nearly everything I need.”
“There was an orange jacket down there as well but I wasn't sure if it was for diving and I was carrying enough anyway so I left it.”
“Did it have a small metal bottle attached to it?”
“Yes and a couple of rubber tubes.”
“That's a buoyancy jacket, I'll pop down after breakfast and fetch it up.”
“There's a choice but all the same colour,” he grinned “And it might clash with the fins. There are some more wet suits, a couple made from what looks like rubberised canvas and a few other bits and pieces.”
“Why would a small ship carry so much diving gear?”
“It's not part of the ship's equipment, its cargo. Don't forget the ship plies the islands, that's what it was built for and island people would find a lot of use for diving equipment with the sea all around them.” Changing the subject he went on, “We've been working pretty hard for three days, fancy something different today? I was thinking of taking the boat and motoring right round the island and explore the beaches and coves to look for signs of people being here. If the wind is right, we could put the mast up and do a bit of sailing as well.”
“I'd love to, I can do a bit of diving if we find a place where there might be crabs.”
As soon as breakfast was finished I rushed down to the forward hold and found the diving equipment straight away and took a second air bottle, a couple of snorkels and a pair of black fins just in case Will wanted a lesson. I browsed through the cartons and found a whole load of accessories and joy of joy, some air harpoon sets, so with luck it might be crayfish, crab and shark steaks for dinner. I went back to number three hold and claimed the trolley and when I got back I remembered weight belts and found some and a very, very heavy box of weights and when I had everything on the trolley, I pushed it back to the hull doors, a successful session of shop-lifting complete. Will was just coming down from the electrician's stores with rolls of cable and fittings, “Can we take all this stuff?”
“We can but why do you want so much?”
“I brought a spare set for you if we find safe water for beginners.”
He laughed, “You won't get me going under the sea, I'll start my lessons here in the lagoon.”
I didn't push him, a nervous swimmer trying to learn to use scuba equipment was no use but I would train him if we were here long enough. “Do I have time to charge the air bottles?”
“How long?”
“Fifteen or twenty minutes.”
“Okay but no longer or we will have to rush everything and spoil the day. I'll go up and get the picnic.”

We motored over to the other life boat and Will quickly transferred the rolls of electric cable and fittings to it and then, staying a few meters off the beach, we continued until it curved out to meet the other reef which had started to curve inwards at this point. I was standing on the seat looking down at the sea bed, “Will, the bottom falls away very rapidly here,” I knelt and leaned over the side, “I can see the top of a kelp forest, no wait, that's out of view now, I think this is an underwater drop-off, a cliff.”
“The inside of the old volcano probably. When we investigate the section off the beach we've been using, it will probably do the same.”
We continued following the reef staying well clear and left the lagoon by the gap through which the ship must have entered and this close we realised how lucky we had been, had the Pacific Wanderer been seven or eight meters to either side of the course she had taken, we would have hit the outside of the reef and almost certainly have sunk. Providence had been with us that night.
We turned right and headed towards the eastern end of the island and after about a quarter of a mile the mixture of small beaches and rocky spurs gave way to cliffs. At first they were only about twenty meters high but as we progressed they climbed until we judged them to be about forty five and here there was some evidence of sandstone over limestone in the strata. Will studied them through the glasses for a few minutes and then gave them to me, “Look at the strata stripes, this mountain is very old and has been fully submerged at least four or five times.”
“Is that good?”
“I would think so because there are no signs of volcanic rock which means our volcano is small as volcanoes go and has been extinct for a few thousand years at least.”
“Do you want to land and have a closer look, there’s a small cove over there?”
“No, we'll continue for a while longer if that's okay, I would rather have a look at the other side of the island unless you want to go ashore?”
“No, I'm okay, I'd prefer the other side as well, if there is a place where there's a ridge of sorts jutting out into the sea, that would be more interesting for diving because it wouldn't be influenced by the volcano and there might be coral reefs.”
“You do know that the sea may be very cold?”
“It was warm in the lagoon.”
“Yes it's sheltered there but this is the open sea.”
I shrugged, “I've dived off Cornwall and Plymouth in early March and that's cold.”
“I think you may be in for a shock, test the temperature first. In the Channel, even after winter before the sun has had a chance to warm it up it's a lot warmer than here. In the Channel you have the benefit of the Gulf Stream, here if there are any predominant currents, they are likely to come from the Antarctic and it is just recovering from winter.”
“That's okay, I dived under ice once in a Norwegian fjord.”
“Did you catch anything?” he was grinning.
“An iceberg, oh yes, and a cold.”
As we continued I started getting the diving equipment ready but when I leaned over the side of the boat to reach down and test the water temperature, Will yelled at me, “Get back inboard, Charlie, you'll go over the side.”
I did as he told me but protested, “I would have been okay.”
“I wasn't going to take that chance.” He left the tiller and went to an under-seat locker and pulled out a couple of life-jackets, “Here put this on, we both should have done it before we set off.” He was right, in fact we should put one on every time we got into the boat, even in the lagoon. “Okay now?” I asked once I had tied it up.
“I suppose so but don't fall in it will be hard to find somebody to go in and rescue you because I'm not going in, it'll be too bloody cold for me.”
“Use the boat hook,” and I leaned over making sure I hooked my feet under an oarsman's seat and kept a firm grip on the gunwale. My hand wasn't in the water long before I pulled it out, “You're right it's definitely too cold for a wet suit. If I do go in and the water is like this I'll have to wear one of the drysuits.”
We continued heading east and then the land began to slope down and became a promontory which ended in a rocky spur reaching out to the sea like a finger. “It's beginning to look a bit like Beachy Head and Lyme Bay,” I said, “I feel quite at home.”
He nodded, “No lighthouse though and that spur looks like coral.”
“Coral! There'll be fish around here then, crab, crayfish and if there's a suitable sea bed, oysters, scallops, abalone, mackerel, sardines, skate, halibut, even rays and swordfish, they grill up nicely,” I looked beyond the spur, “I wonder what it's like on the other side?”
“We're about to find out,” he replied beginning to turn the boat to round the end of the spur. “Charlie can you jump up onto the bow locker and watch close in and ahead and yell if you see rocks or coral,” as he spoke he leaned forward and cut the engine speed to a crawl. We edged forward and I kept my eyes on the sea a few metres ahead of the bow, “Go left a bit, Will, there's reef just below the surface on the right.” He did so and I watched, “There's rock or coral dead ahead but it looks too deep, wait a tick,” and I lay down and peered over the bow, “Okay, it's at least two metres below us and then it drops off, I think we're clear now.” I felt the boat turn again and we started back towards the south side of the island on the other side of the spur but I still kept my eyes to the front.
I glanced up from the sea and looked ahead, “There's a cove dead ahead with a sandy beach and the sea looks undisturbed as the waves wash up,” I jumped down, “Let me have the high powered glasses.”
Will walked up the boat and handed them to me and waited whilst I climbed back onto the locker and studied the cove and the sea in front of it, “It looks clear of underwater rocks and there's plenty of rocks either side of the cove to moor the boat.”
“Let's go in and have a closer look,” he walked back to the stern and steered slowly into the cove whilst I continued to watch the sea and then we touched the beach gently. Without thinking I grabbed the mooring rope and slid over the bow and into the water. Had I been ready it wouldn't have been so bad but I was expecting water at lagoon temperature, it wasn't, it was at North Sea in a bad mood temperature and I yelped and reflex action made me leap four bounds onto the warm sand of the beach. The water had been knee deep and I looked down expecting to see penguins sitting on my feet. “Are you okay,” called a deeply concerned Will with a face splitting grin on the front of his head.
“Suicidal and if you start laughing, I'm walking back to the ship and you can moor your own boat,” and turned and stalked over to some rocks and tied the boat up. When I got back, Will jumped off the bow and waded onto the sand and he was wearing sea boots! “You might have told me you had those,” I growled, stooping to pull cold soggy jeans away from my calves.”
“You never gave me the chance, you went straight over the moment the boat touched. Anyway, they're size ten.”
“I'd rather flop around inside a pair of sea boots than paddle in Antarctic water outside them.” I pointed up the beach, “I think there's some sort of path off the beach where those rocks are.”
He used the glasses and then handed them to me, “You're right and it's not overgrown, let’s take a look.”
There was nothing of note about the path. There were signs of animal droppings and Will and I thought they might be left by goats or sheep but what goats and sheep would want on a path that led to a beach was a mystery to us unless the animals were farmed and left by people on another island and the droppings were left when the animals were either driven down or up from the beach for sheering or culling. When the slope from the beach levelled off it exposed the land to be not dissimilar to that of one of the moors on Britain's mainland, Dartmoor I thought. There were outcrops of rocks, grass and an abundance of heather like plants and mixed shrubbery and would certainly suit goats. After a short exploration we returned to the boat and once launched I took the helm and Will sat the other side of the engine cover making notes and drawing crude maps.
After half an hour, the cliffs we had been paralleling since leaving the cove gave way to a wide shallow bay and behind a sandy beach and line of palms there was a heavily wooded area and the land sloped rapidly up towards the top of the hill. “Are we going in?”
Will looked up from his map, “I'm hungry, fancy having the picnic now?”
“Yes, good idea.”
“Turn right and head for the middle of the beach.”
“Ten degrees of stab'd rudder come to course three five oh, aye-aye, Cap'n.”
Will chuckled, “You're really getting in to it.”
“I'm having fun, aren't you?”
“Yes, it's our ancient British genes, we're a maritime nation, born to the sea and exploration.”
I turned and looked astern, “Will, how far do you think we are from the nearest land, somewhere where there are people, hospitals, airports, stuff like that?”
“As far as I know from guessing the distance we headed south during the storm, I would think that New Zealand is probably two thousand miles to the west, South America about two and a half perhaps three thousand east and the nearest civilisation with a hospital and airport is most likely the Pitcairn Islands, about a thousand miles north-west.”
“A long way so unless the others are picked up and the captain of Pacific Wanderer knew our position when they abandoned us, we're going to be difficult to find?”
“We probably have thousands of square miles of Pacific Ocean around us, Charlie. I could give you false hope but I think you'd prefer to know the truth.”
“Yes, definitely. At the moment I'm not scared but if we are going to be here for two or three months, we need to look at augmenting our food. I know there's tons of food on the Wanderer but we are going to need fresh food if we're to stay healthy.”
“We've discovered coconuts already and I'm pretty sure I saw date palms a bit inland as we came into this bay and the fact that this island has been occupied in the past does indicate that there is food here, it's really a question of our finding and recognising it.”
I nudged the lifeboats bow onto the sand at a point where an area had a number of slight depressions in it. Will jumped over and as I handed the picnic box down I nodded to the depressions, “Try not to walk in those depressions.” Will glanced at them, “It's where a small stream is trickling down to the sea, that's all, there's no danger.”
“Yes there is, there may be cockles lying under the trickles and you'll crush them and I want to collect them.”
“Food gathering already?”
“Yes and when we get back to the lagoon we must see if there are many there. It's easier to scoop them out of the sand when the tide goes out than it is to dive for them and they tend to gather at places where warm fresh water trickles across a beach.”
“What about lobsters?” he asked with a grin, “I love lobster.”
“No lobsters but there may be crayfish we'll definitely have to dive for them but there are some likely looking places at Goat's Cove and back home in the lagoon.”
He gave me a careful look, nodded to himself rather than me and said, “Goat's Cove?”
“We'll have to give these places names so that we'll each know what the other is talking about when we discuss them.”
“You've made up your mind we'll be here long enough for that and you referred to the lagoon as home?”
I looked up from where I was gathering our backpacks and binoculars, “I like it here, Will, if we need to stay for a long while, I won't mind.”
He nodded again but didn't respond, “Stay there, I'll dump these on dry sand and comeback for the mooring rope.” He waded out of the water and a short distance up the sand, dropped the load and came back. I was standing with the mooring rope ready but he held out his arms, “Climb aboard, I'll carry you so you can stay dry.”
“In your arms?”
“You can sit on my head if you prefer.”
I sat on the edge of the gunwale and he eased one hand under my thighs the other around my shoulder blades and lifted me as if I were no more weight than the picnic box and turned, “Are you diving for crayfish?”
“From here,” I looked down, “The water isn't deep enough.”
He laughed and saying no more carried me through the water and didn't put me down until we were on dry land next to the picnic. He still remained silent, took the mooring rope of me and began to trudge up the beach to a convenient palm and I stood and watched him. I hadn't tried to climb on his back or objected when he lifted and held me close to his chest and the confusion inside me started again – I hadn't protested, not said a word and acted as if his carrying me as he would carry a girl was normal, no more than normal it was the expected way for him to carry me. I had felt no erotic thrill, no sexual arousal being in his arms, just secure and comfortable. He came back, picked up the picnic box and nodded to the tree line, “Where do you want to picnic?” Deferring to me again as he would a girl and the confusion increased and if he had held out a hand and taken mine to help me up the beach, I would have let him. I was frightened to speak in case my voice trembled but I spotted the perfect spot, “Over there between those two coconut palms, the ones leaning over the beach,” I pointed, “Not under the trees in case a coconut falls and brains one of us, somewhere between them.”
“Right,” he grabbed his backpack and the picnic box and went up the beach and I suddenly felt lonely, followed his example and shouldered my backpack, grabbed my bag and the water container and almost ran after him. I caught him up as he placed the box on the ground, “This okay?”
I looked up into the palms, “Yes we're clear of the coconuts.”
“I'll go and fetch one and then walk inland a short distance and see if I can find any fruit.”
“Fresh fruit in the spring?” I asked.
“The climate here is warm Mediterranean, there might be something even this early. Want any ice cream if I find a corner shop?”
I jumped up from where I had been laying the ground sheet and table cloth. “Salad cream, pepper sauce for the roast fillet of steak sandwiches. Do you want tea, beer or wine?”
“Beer, please. I'll be off, thirty minutes okay?”
“Fine I'll have it ready by then.”
He nodded, “Scream if you need me,” and he walked to the top of the grassy patch and vanished into a gap in the undergrowth.
The wine and beer were still on the boat so I was going to get wet again. No I wasn't, I glanced behind me but there was no sign of Will so I took off my shoes and jeans and went back to the boat. I collected the string bag containing the drinks which I had hung over the side of the boat and started back; 'Scream if you need me', not shout but ‘scream’. There was no doubt in my mind, Will was treating me as a woman but I didn't know whether he was doing it consciously or not. Dam! I got back to the picnic site and dressed, there was no point in brooding, I would have to speak to him, he was right if there was an atmosphere between us it was going to make life difficult. Tonight, when were back on the Wanderer, yes tonight I would bring the subject up, carefully and I must do it quietly after I've had a chance to think about what to say. I was sure now, I was beginning to understand things, questions I had never consciously asked myself where being answered, I was beginning to realise just who Charlie Broughton was and I was frightened, really frightened but I was determined to conquer the fear. This was not something that had just happened, it had been there all the time but perhaps it was the shipwreck, perhaps finding myself in such unusual circumstances or perhaps, despite being frightened I had subconsciously come to the decision that here, here on this lonely island, away from civilisation with only a nice man who wouldn’t harm me, here and now was the time and place to face reality. The worse that could happen is that I should have to move off the boat and fend for myself, Will I was convinced wouldn’t become violent unless avoiding contact with me, ignoring the fact that I existed was an act of violence.

7

We stayed longer than we planned at the bay. After the picnic we both explored inland a little way and we found date palms and tried them, they were edible but not really sweet enough and Will thought it would be another two weeks before they were ready. We also discovered squash and melons and what I thought might be lettuce that had run wild and we sampled a few leaves to test them. They tasted like lettuce and provided we didn't die from poisoning in the next few hours, they were something I could use in salads. We didn't have the time to go too far but there was evidence that further up the hill attempts had been made to terrace the land and that looked promising and would need to be explored on another day. Will said that what he had seen from the top of the hill suggested the terraces could be easily reached from the house.
On the way back we didn't land again, the island curved to the north and here there were steep cliffs like giant steps going to the summit. In places they were covered in wild vegetation and were over thirty metres in height and we again saw strata evidence that the island had once been fully submerged but on the whole it was more a place for mountain goats and seabirds and there were plenty of the later nesting on the cliff faces.
Neither of us wanted a large dinner so as I had yesterday I improvised and finding some frozen pita bread I made hot dog kebabs and we sat, me with a glass of wine and Will with a beer and listened to music. After a while Will started to make notes and draw sketches of the parts of the island we had explored that day, “Have you thought of a name for the other bay” he asked.
“Revelation Bay,” I answered quickly.
“Revelation? Did you discover something?”
“Will, when you carried me to the beach from the boat, you lifted me and carried me in your arms, held close to your chest.”
“Of course, I didn't see any sense in your getting wet unnecessarily and it wasn't far, just a dozen paces.”
“A bloke doesn't carry another man like that, Will, he'll offer a piggy-back, you carried me in the way a man might carry a woman.”
“You were light and sitting on the gunwales it was the easiest way to pick you up.”
I remained silent for a minute and then, “When I was laying out the picnic and you went off to explore, you told me to scream if I needed you. You hold out your hand to offer me support on rough ground or if I'm climbing out of the boat...”
“Of course I'll offer, to stop you falli...”
“No, let me finish, I'm not complaining, not criticising your actions, I'm trying to explain why I would like the bay to be named Revelation.
“When you had gone I remembered the wine and had to go back to the boat so I took my jeans off but I looked first to make sure you couldn't see me despite you having seen me before in those light cotton knickers. A man wouldn't have bothered to look, he would have ignored the possibility that you would see him in feminine underwear having already explained the necessity. I was acting like a shy girl and you, unwittingly I think, have been treating me like one.” He started to speak again, “No please let me carry on, I'm finding it difficult to find the words, words that won't offend or shock you.” I stopped to think and he remained silent, just looking at me, looking into my eyes. “Will, do you think of me as a girl sometimes. I don't mean fancy me but just somebody who is not really male, somebody who might need your strength, need your protection?”
He still held my eyes, there was softness in them so at least I hadn't said anything that might offend him, “Will?”
He nodded, “I had to think about it Charlie but the honest answer is yes, sometimes I do. When I saw you on the beach wearing the wet knickers you had your back to me, your hair was loose and your body is slim with a small waist and slightly wider and rounder hips and you definitely looked like a girl and when you turned and walked towards me, you still looked like a girl apart from the slight bulge in your knickers and the transparency revealing enough to state that you were male. I was confused for a moment, quite a bit in fact, you were pretty and had you been a girl, I would definitely have asked you for a dance. I shook myself mentally and the thought passed and I went back to thinking of you as a skinny bloke with a warm personality who is perhaps transsexual. Sorry, Charlie, you did ask me and I have to tell the truth.”
“I'm glad you did but does the thought of having to live on this island with somebody as perverse as me worry you?”
“I've already answered that, I've told you it doesn't worry me other than on occasions having to be a little careful when asking you to do something before considering that you may not have the muscle or frame for it. And, Charlie I think perverse is the wrong word, different is a better description, you're soft both, your personality and physique, gentle, have a sense of fun and a load of courage. You wouldn't think twice about putting on a wet-suit and diving down below the lagoon in the hunt for something to feed us but if you asked me to do it, I'd freak out. Fine, if you trained me, I could probably do it but I wouldn't stay five seconds if you weren't down there with me.
“Again, as I explained to you, I was impressed with the way you took the news that the ship had been wrecked on a reef and we were abandoned, you just shook it off and adapted to it and thought of ways to correct the situation or adjust. And now I think you have come to realise something about yourself and whereas I would hide in a corner at best or commit suicide at worst, you have come to a positive decision?”
“Yes, I think I have, that's why I asked you to name the bay Revelation Bay.”
He got up, “I'm having another beer, do you want topping-up?”
“No, I'm going shopping, I may be a while but please don't follow me, what I'm about to do is scaring me, really scaring me, partly because of how you may react but more as to how I will react. Will, wait for me here.”
“Are you going to do something dangerous, if so, I'm coming, no arguments?”
“Nothing dangerous, so wait here, please. I might be and hour so if you get impatient or worried, call out and I'll answer, watch a film or finish your map.” He looked uncertainly at me but eventually he spoke, “Definitely not dangerous?”
“Definitely not,” I pointed at his sketch book, “Don't forget; Revelation Bay.”
I walked rapidly out of the saloon and down the stairs and started pulling my T shirt off as I entered the shop. I turned into the women's section, grabbed the back of a chair as I passed and dragged it in front of the cosmetics counter and wriggled out of my jeans, placed them over the back of the chair and stepped to one side of the counter and gazed into the full length mirror. I studied my face first, I was on holiday, not going to a ball and I considered what I would be doing, where, what time of the year and how I felt. I was going to sit in a lounge, talking, listening to music, a drink or two of wine, perhaps eventually a dance, nothing formal, just a pleasant, relaxed evening. I went behind the cosmetics counter and stared at the organised confusion of make-up, hair ornaments, perfume and costume jewellery. I didn't know where to start and then I delved back into my memory and tried to remember everything I could about my mother and Auntie Mo and how they had set about making themselves look good. I turned back to the mirror, my face was slightly tanned so I wouldn't need a heavy foundation or blusher, just a light touch of powder but I would have to thin my eyebrows a little and walked along the counter and small carousels holding accessories and picked nail scissors, tweezers and nail boards and slid the magnifying mirror opposite the chair. I picked what I thought was a suitable compacted powder almost matching my tanned skin and went back to the wall mirror. Eyes! Auntie Mo was the one who had always taken a great deal of trouble with her eyes and little by little I collected a medium and light shade of eye shadow, a liquid eye liner and a bottle of the magic mascara women used to make normal eye lashes appear half a metre longer than they were, bearing in mind the look I wanted, a millimetre or two would be enough and then I selected a shade of glossy lip liner and lipstick to match the deeper shade of eye shadow I had and then I sat and using the magnifying mirror I went to work and though I made a few mistakes, I wasn't bad and took less than the fourteen hours I had anticipated. When I finished I took a hair brush and a couple of pretty hair slides and brushed out my hair and clipped it into place and then returned to the wall mirror. I stood back and looked at myself full length, I looked good enough to find the confidence to approach the mirror and study my face and hair carefully, it was okay, not perfect but I didn't want Will to think I had been doing this all my life but I did need to do something about my brows, I had tweaked a few out and they were tidy but they needed some enhancement so I sat down again and applied a little eyebrow pencil, went back to the wall mirror and nodded, just right, it could be better and I would certainly need to practice and experiment but for tonight, my face was just right. For a moment I was tempted to go into the sick-bay and find a needle and pierce my ears but put that to one side, blood, even a little wouldn't improve the look so clip-ons would have to do.
I went over to the clothing section and stood and wondered; lingerie first or should I pick a dress. If I were going to wear a suit, collar and tie, I would pick the suit first and the shirt and tie to match so I adopted that strategy and walked along the racks of dresses, pulled a few out and held them against myself until I found a white shirt-waister with soft pleats in a generous skirt and a faint pink pattern of vines, with leaves and flowers, summery but not beach wear, a dress to be worn on informal get-togethers in warm holiday resorts. I placed that over the chair and went back to the knickers, reached out for a set not unlike the ones I was wearing and then stepped sideways. A woman wouldn't wear cotton knickers under that dress on a pleasantly warm evening and I went for a pair of pretty lace, white bikini panties made with a silk like material, if I wanted to look like a woman then I needed to feel like one so I picked a bra that matched and nearly took a suspender belt to complete the set but changed my mind, fiddling with these more complex garments and learning to connect suspenders to stockings would take too long so I went for a pair of glossy light tan tights and picked a multi packet of white ones, something was needed for the cups of the bra otherwise it might die of malnutrition. I dressed, had a minor problem doing up the bra but got that sorted when I simply turned it round, connected the hooks with the eyes, turned it back and slipped my arms through the shoulder straps and then undid the dress all the way down so I wouldn't upset my hair and then stood in front of the mirror. I was beginning to appreciate why women needed mirrors so much. I lifted the dress pulled the tights down to my thighs, twisted them slightly and pulled them back into position so that the seam at the top was straight and then took another look, it was good, I felt comfortable and didn't fail to take note of the feeling that I was looking at the real me, the decision I had made in Revelation Bay was the correct one or would be if I was to wear a pair of shoes, so off I went again to clothing and walked up and down the shoe racks three times when I heard Will, “You okay?”
I rushed over to the shop door and called back, “Fine, I'll be up in ten minutes, has The Cruel Sea finished?”
“No, how did you know I was watching that?”
“I recognised Jack Hawkins voice and thought what else could you be watching, given our present circumstances.”
I heard him chuckle and went back to the shoes, settled on a pair of white sandals with two inch square heels and tried on an imitation pearl necklace and a pair of matching clip-on earrings. I went over every part of me carefully in the mirror and finally, satisfied that I looked good and hadn't overdone anything I collected all the make-up I had used and dropped them into a medium sized shoulder bag, added a perfume spritzer after giving myself a short squirt, looked once more into the mirror did a slow twirl and walked out of the shop and started up the stairs. Half-way up I began to get scared and stopped. What was Will going to think when he saw me? Would he laugh or tell me to put other clothes on and stop acting like some bloody perv in a drag bar? I turned round and took one step down, I couldn't go through with it.
BUT I HAD TO! I couldn't let things continue as they had, I made a discovery this afternoon, I had found out who I really was and I knew that I had to face up to it, do something and if that meant losing Will's friendship it was better than continuing as we had been with me becoming more confused every day. I turned again and climbed to the landing and walked towards the saloon and stopped again, took a deep breath and stepped through the door. As I entered, he was standing beside the television set removing the film disc. He straightened up and stood looking at me without saying a word. I waited for him to say something but he remained silent, just looking at me, occasionally his eyes travelled down to my feet and then slowly back to my face, “Will?” I managed to say.
He still said nothing but started to walk towards me and then an arm’s length away he stopped and looked at my face, still silent. I looked into his eyes expecting to see scorn, anger, even hate but all they held were the same soft expression they always had when he was looking directly at me. “Will, please say something, tell me to go and change, anything, please say something.”
At last he spoke, “Stay there, Charlie, stay right there,” and he walked behind the bar and opened the chiller cabinet and then fiddled with a bottle and I heard a faint pop. He took two flutes from a shelf placed them between the fingers holding the bottle and returned to me, took my hand in his and lead me to a pair of arm chairs, poured two glasses and placed the bottle on a table and held one of the glasses out to me. “You are something else, Charlie, something else and you look stunning, all girl, absolutely stunning.”
I glanced down at the bottle and saw enough of the label to read Krug, “If you want, I'll go downstairs and change back.”
“I think I'm looking at the real Charlie now, Charlie as in Charlotte, not Charles, don't you dare change back. Unless you feel uncomfortable.”
“No, this is the real me, that was the revelation this afternoon. I feel comfortable now. No, more than comfortable, I really like wearing these clothes, I feel as if I was telling the world about me, apologising for spending so many years not being me. As long as you don't mind, don't feel embarrassed about being here and speaking to me.”
“Embarrassed? I feel honoured.”
I was becoming embarrassed now and I started to lift my glass but he put his hand out and stopped me, “To the most gentle, courageous and beautiful woman I have ever met,” and he lifted his glass and drank half of it. I tried to lift my own glass but my hand began to tremble and for the first and only time in my life, I held a glass of Krug in my hand and couldn't lift it to my lips so I started to cry instead.
I didn't cry too long because as soon as I started, Will took the glass from my hand and pulled me in to him, wrapped his arms around me and held me whilst I cried on his shoulder and when I finished and smiled rather sheepishly at him, he smiled himself, eased me into my chair and handed me the glass, “You never drank the toast,” so I raised my glass to him, “To a lovely man who gave me a shoulder to cry on,”
Then we sat and talked about the island, about the log cabin and about Pacific Wanderer until the fourth champagne started to make me giddy and Will walked me to my cabin, placed his hands on my shoulder and kissed me on the forehead, “Goodnight and you'll have a hangover tomorrow so I'll leave a bottle of Paracetamol beside the percolator in the saloon.”

I didn't have a hangover, in fact I awoke in an instant and felt bright, sparkling, and really alive. I pulled a clean pair of cotton knickers from a drawer, looked around for my jeans, started to panic before I remembered I had left them in the shop yesterday evening so grabbed the dress and was about to step into it when I remembered the bra so I stepped out of the dress and went to hunt for the bra and eventually found it under the foot of the bed. It must have got fed up last night having only rolled up tights to support and had tried to hide. I got the bra on and had my tights half way up my thighs when I remembered I hadn't showered so I took everything off again, went into the shower shampooed my hair, washed in the perfume deficient Dove and returned to my bedroom and this time I managed to get dressed correctly and went off to sort out my statutory coffee.
Whilst I was drinking it I wondered what to do about Will's breakfast. It was late when I went to bed and he must have been at least a half hour behind me. I thought it better to let him sleep so I wrote a note telling him where I would be and left it by the percolator, took a second cup for myself, found my new shoulder bag beside a chair and went off to the shop. The first thing I did was to go to the cosmetics counter and do a quick job, admired the result and went over to the separates and picked a light blue skirt and white short sleeved blouse and then wrote out a list of the things I had taken yesterday and this morning and then another list of the things I needed urgently and then went shopping for cleansing cream, lipsticks, nail varnish and more pretty bras and knickers, white and black three inch heeled shoes and a ladies swimsuit, a one piece, I wasn't ready for a bikini yet and anyway I thought a one piece would be better under a wet suit. That would do for now, Will would be up soon looking for food so I went back to my cabin, put everything away, hung the white dress in a wardrobe made my bed, picked up the clothes that needed washing and went to Will's cabin and listened at the door for sounds of movement but all I could hear were faint sounds of breathing so I left him and went to get breakfast ready.
I switched on some happy music and whilst I was preparing the food I thought about the previous evening and of course doubts started creeping in. I was sure of myself and the decision I had made but would Will be as accepting of the new me in the cold light of day. He had had two or three beers when he first saw me as the new Charlotte and had certainly reacted in a manner far beyond what I had expected but would it be the same at breakfast, I shrugged, there was no point in speculating, I would find out soon enough so I got on with breakfast and was on the point of going to call him when I heard him walking across the saloon. “You look fresh and sunny.” I breathed a sigh of relief, he was still the same as last night, he was happy with and even seemed to like Charlotte. “Breakfast is almost ready, four eggs or six?”
He grinned, “Two and there's some champagne left if you want a Bucks Fizz with yours.”
“I'll stick to coffee and scrambled eggs and we're nearly out of eggs so we'll have to find some chickens or start eating seagull eggs.”
“What time do you want to go over to the island?”
“Not me, Will, I should stay here today and get the satellite link working and the ship’s radio and if there's time, I found some heavy flour and yeast in the pantry so I was going to make bread.”
“You can bake bread?”
“Yes and cakes. Auntie Mo was ruthless in her plans to make me self-sufficient. What are you going to do on the island?”
“Sort out the electricity and run a cable up to the cave. I was going to put the generator in the cave and run a supply to the house but it will be quicker if I leave the generator near the house because if we move in and something goes wrong, I can get to it quicker.”
“Are you going to leave it out in the open?”
“No, that’s asking for trouble. I’ll build a waterproof shed for it or perhaps an extension on the house. When I’ve done that, if there’s time, I’ll start sorting out the materials for the house because I may need to take over some of the heavier equipment like the bench saw for planking.”
“There’s rubber dinghies on the ship aren’t there, inflatable life rafts?”
“Yes, maritime law and Lloyds insist on it as a back-up if the lifeboats are damaged. Not worried about us sinking are you because there’s loads of stuff available if the two lifeboats get sunk?”
“No, I was planning to go down with the ship, preferably wearing a wet suit. It just occurred to me that if we are going to move some of the ship’s equipment and even the cargo onto the island wouldn’t it be worth tying some inflatables together and then putting a deck across them to carry cargo across, we could tow it behind a lifeboat, all we’d need is a hand winch and block and pulleys and we could build a small timber framed crane to off-load.”
He stood up, “That’s a good idea, yes it would save a lot of heavy work and be quicker, I’ll start that tomorrow if I finish with the cave and house. I might need help in an hour to load some stuff, will you be okay stuck here on your own?”
“Fine, I have loads to do and if I get lonely, I’ll phone and annoy you or start talking to myself, there are two of me now.”
He laughed, “I like the one in front of me now, whatever decision you made yesterday at Revelation Bay was the right one, you were born to be a woman, Charlie.”
“Yes, I realise that now, it was confirmed this morning, when I woke-up I felt so alive, as if I had discovered myself, been born again. It isn’t going to make a difference to us is it?”
He smiled, a gentle, warm understanding smile, “Only if I keep finding lipstick and mascara brushes on the chart table and handbags hanging on the helm.”
“It’s one of the drawbacks of sharing a ship with a woman, and I don’t want to be nagged when I hang a washing line between the cargo derricks with my lingerie hanging from it.”
“He laughed, “Just remember to check the international flag signal book to ensure you aren’t sending the wrong messages.” He picked up his phone, “Scream if you need me,” and turned to leave but changed his mind, “Do you want me to continue calling you Charlie or would you prefer Charlotte?”
“Charlie is okay, I’m used to it and its quite common for Charlotte’s to be called Charlie, they even have a perfume with the name but if there are other people about, introduce me as Charlotte. Charlie is personal, just for you and me.”
He gave that warm smile again, “Okay, I’ll give you a call if I need help with the loading.”
As soon as he left I cleared away the breakfast things, refilled the percolator and took the washing into the galley and then went into the pantry and collected a couple of five kilo bags of heavy flour and yeast then went to work.
I had just enough time to finish and was half-way down to the engine room when my walkie-talkie started ringing, I put the dough on the floor and unhooked it from by belt, “Hovis, Charlotte speaking, may I take your order?”
“A scampi roll please, no mayonnaise.”
“I’m sorry no scampi but we can do mayonnaise on rye. Unless you want to wait until tomorrow for straight out of the oven fresh bread provided I can find a warm place to let the dough prove.”
“There’s a shelf behind the auxiliary engine which will be warm, failing that, on the deck above the bridge beside the ventilator that way you get the warmth from the sun and from inside the ship.”
“Where do you want me, the engine room doors or out on deck?”
“Same place as yesterday, there’s only one load so it won’t take long.”
“I’ll be there in five minutes.”
I now considered myself a seasoned deckhand and with the polish one would expect, I had the cargo pallet swung out and lowered onto the boat. Will secured it and called out, “Put the boom back in place and close the hatch cover, I won’t be bringing anything heavy back.”
“Aye, aye Cap’n. What time do you want me to bring your lunch over, oh, I can’t, you have both boats.”
“I’ve inflated a small dinghy and left it moored at the landing steps.”
“Good, I can go looking for lobsters after I deliver lunch, what would you like, ham, cheese or relish and is two pm okay?”
“Two is fine and bring whatever is handy with a bottle of beer.”
I watched him until he rounded the reef and I went back to my dough. The heat behind the generator was just right so I left my dough and went to the electricians workshop found a tool box with the sort of equipment I needed and took the lift to the radio room.
Two hours later I had found two faults, one the fuse inside the radio the second was a transistor that was not working on the transmit circuit. The fuse I replaced in minutes, there was a box full in a cupboard and there was a box of transistors but not the one I wanted so I sat, tapping my fingers wondering if there might be one in a radar set that I could use but thought better of it, we might need the radar urgently. I got up; one from a domestic wireless set might work on a temporary basis so I would have to go through all the cabins looking for a fairly powerful domestic receiver and then a second alternative came to me and I grabbed my radio, “Will, we are using four of the walkie-talkies would it matter if I stripped one and used one of the transistors?”
“Not a lot, there are four more, two in the electrician’s stores and two in the captain’s cabin. What do you want them for?”
“The ship’s radio transmitter.”
“I don’t think they will be the right sort, the walkie-talkie has a very limited range.”
“Can you think of anything else on the ship that transmits a strong signal, I know radar does but we might need that in a hurry so if I take one, I’ll have to put it back again and it’s a fiddly soldering job and I might damage it.”
There was a silence for a while and then, “There’s the depth sounder which has to be pretty strong they can transmit a signal down thousands of feet through sea water and there may be something similar that is focussed ahead to detect underwater reefs ahead of the ship.
“I’ll look, that would be the best bet unless you have plans to go visiting in the Wanderer this evening.”
“Nothing I can’t cancel.”
“Okay, I’ll have a quick look and then come over with lunch.”
I found the depth and echo sounder equipment behind a curtain in a cuddy off the radio room and again, everything was either damaged or switched off, I would have to strip them later but I was feeling hungry so I returned to the galley and loaded the picnic box onto the trolley, called into my cabin for my swimsuit and large shoulder bag and went down to the landing stairs. I managed to get both myself and the load into the dinghy without falling into the lagoon and set off for the beach.
The water in the lagoon was very quiet, there was hardly a wave breaking on the beach and the day was hot and still, I had an urge to stop and jump in but Will was waiting to catch my mooring rope. I started to row the last few metres. The oars were a little too long for the width of the dinghy so I had to row with one hand in front of the other and when I stopped to throw the rope, Will pointed behind me, “Look at that.” I turned and could clearly see the swirls left by the oars and rather than lie in pairs they were parallel to each other lying in two perfect rows but alternatively left and right. “Footprints in the sea,” he said, “You’ve left your mark here. When the tide goes out they’ll settle in the sand.”
A childhood memory came back, “I remember my first Christmas with Auntie Mo, she gave me a card. It was a country cottage with warm orange and yellow light coming from the windows and a Christmas tree outside the door. A single set of footprints in the snow went up the garden path to the door and across the top were the words; A Christmas Hearth Warm with Love. She had signed it at the bottom not inside in the normal manner and written; Happy Christmas and Welcome Home, Charlie.” I threw the rope to him and sat on the side of the dinghy, buried my face in my hands and started to cry.
I was dimly aware of Will pulling the dinghy higher onto the beach but my mind was flooded with memories of that house in Berkshire and the wonderful woman who had opened her arms for me to run into, run into at a time when I had been torn apart with the loss of my parents and had felt so isolated, so lonely as if everything I loved and cherished had gone and gone forever.
I remembered the way she had kissed me a minute or two before she peacefully slipped away and said, “Remember all I’ve taught you, Charlie, use it and one day somebody else will come and love you as much as mum, dad and me. You were born to be loved, so be patient, they exist and you will know them when they open their arms for you.” And then she smiled at me, squeezed my hand and slipped away. I had looked at that frail old hand and wondered that it had had the strength to guide and protect me for the fourteen years we had lived together and I stroked it and hoped that some of her strength and love would flow into me. When I looked at her face, her eyes were closed and there was a smile of peace and happiness on it and I managed to draw some comfort from the knowledge that she had died happy and the smile and her words showed me that she, if not me, was sure in the knowledge that I had a happy life in front of me.
It helped for the first few days until that dreadful moment when the vicar had stopped reciting the funeral prayers and nodded at me and I had stooped to take a handful of earth and hold it over her coffin but I couldn’t let it trickle onto her, it was too final, it was like saying goodbye for ever, this is the end. So I pulled back my hand and let the earth fall at my feet and looked at the vicar. He understood because he stooped down and took some earth and let it trickle down and nodded slowly at me with a soft smile on his face.
Whilst I had been crying I was only faintly aware of Will as he unloaded the dinghy, he didn’t say anything, just left me to cry and remember the footprints in the snow and the footprints in the sea. I felt his hands turn me gently and lift me from the boat and carry me past where he had left the picnic box, on up the beach to our spot under the coconut trees and then he put me down on my feet but I kept my arms wrapped around him and for a minute or two I stayed like that until I stopped crying. He eased me back and holding one of my hands he used his other to gently wipe away the tears, “Memories?”
I nodded, “Auntie Mo, mum and dad.”
“It was only a short while ago, Charlie, it does get better.”
I nodded again, “It was the patterns made by the oars, it made me think of that awful day she died and reminded me of how much love I have lost.”
“You haven’t lost it, it’s still with you, inside. Remember her and that love every time you put a cake in the oven, sew on a button or dress a wound, it’s still there, there in all the things she taught you.”
I felt much better now and I managed a smile, “Yes, I know, she’s still with me. Thank you for letting me cry it out.”
He returned my smile and turned to go for my things, jumped down to the beach and turned back to me, “Your Aunt Mo knew more about you than you realise,” and he went to the dinghy.
I watched for a while wondering what he meant, what was it that Auntie Mo may have known about me, we were close, there was no argument about that.
It was no use wondering, I had too much on my mind at the moment, whatever it was, I had thrust it to the back and that is why I had cried in the boat and cried for quite a while and it came from deep down. The footsteps in the sea had forced it forward and it had happened at a time when I was undergoing a pretty traumatic change, a change that thus far I had not realised was having so deep an effect on me. It was silly to have not realised it, after all suddenly realising that I was no longer the gender I had assumed I was and that I really belonged to the opposite gender is not something to shrug off, my life was going to be different now, totally different. To have something like that to contend with whilst discovering a few days ago that I was shipwrecked on an uninhabited island in the middle of thousands of square miles of ocean, ocean that was capable of extreme temperature changes and violent storms was an event that was going to shake me, no shatter me if I allowed it. My first reactions had been frivolous, being relieved at finding clothes that would fit me and then discovering that Will wasn’t bothered by the colours or styles was a sub-conscious attempt to suppress something that I was now prepared to admit to myself. Even when I had to wear the cotton panties, who made that decision? Was it Charlie on his own or was Charlotte forcing a compromise on him? She didn’t want heavy, functional underwear, she wanted something pretty, light and smooth next to her skin but for the moment she was prepared to go along with cotton until the opportunity arose to make her move and get the lingerie she wanted?
And then, the next day she had allowed Will to carry Charlie to the beach as if he were handling a light, delicate woman and not one of his mates suffering a bit of discomfort. I had gone to the shop and picked up that wide brimmed hat with the light blue satin ribbon and worn it with hardly a second thought. Had I really been concerned about the ribbon, I could have found scissors and cut it off in a minute or two but I hadn’t, I left it on and then Charlotte made her move, she showed herself to me in the mirror behind the cosmetics counter. How had I reacted, shock, repulsion, confusion? No just a little surprised and now she was here.
I needed that to sink in, give myself time to consider all the consequences, my whole life had been turned upside down and so far I had not given it as much thought as I would have to having a new hair style or nail extensions. I had failed to make a note of something that even Will had been aware of, aware of since the first time he had seen me in the carpenter’s workshop and taken that long look at me. He had held my hand on occasions, hugged me and of course carried me and each of those gestures had been one a man would make to a woman. He had gone out of his way to ensure I didn’t undertake work that required heavy lifting and I had accepted that and thought nothing of it and now a new revelation came to me, I was attracted to him. He was handsome, had lovely hair and beautiful eyes that were soft when he listened to me and I admired his body, not in the way a man would admire another, an admiration born of envy, I admired it because…because, I didn’t know why I admired it. I didn’t want a body like his, it was too strong, too masculine but I did love it and wanted to touch him. I had to stop thinking about him, if Will detected the way I was beginning to feel, it would be a disaster, a total, wretched, wicked disaster. I shook myself both mentally and physically, I had to give myself time to really sort out my emotions and make decisions on how I was to reshape my life and I had to do it quickly and conceal my feelings about Will whilst I did and cope with being marooned and the best way for me to be objective in my self-assessment was to keep my mind unemotional and think and do practical things like looking for coconuts, planning the next meal and trying to get the radio working.
Will returned with the picnic box placed it between the trees and nodded at the four coconuts I was carrying, “Are we eating all of those?”
“No, only one, the rest I’m taking back to the boat for cooking.”
“I’m starving,” and he jumped down onto the beach, “Your swimming costume is amongst the things I unloaded, are you going swimming?”
“I was planning to do a bit of diving but I’ll do it some other time, I have too much to do this afternoon and I wasted time when I became emotional.”
His face became serious, “Make time for yourself, Charlie, don’t bottle things up. We all need to cry, laugh, sing and lose our tempers because a spanner slips or a game of solitaire doesn’t play out.”
I smiled, “Or a finger nail breaks. Put the swimsuit in the lifeboat, I’ll leave it there with the diving equipment and I’ll have the picnic ready when you get back.”
He left and I unpacked the picnic and found one of those problems I was going to have to solve; I was wearing a knee length A line skirt, had I worn anything fuller or longer it may have got caught whilst I was moving about in the ship so A line was perfect for work but decidedly imperfect for sitting on the grass and enjoying a picnic. If I sat crossed legged, I would be flashing more than I intended, if I bent my knees and kept them together I would be okay but balancing a plate on my knees whilst eating was impossible so how was I going to relax and feed myself. I would have to sit with my legs bent and to the side and if I started to cramp up, then I could swing them over to the other side, or I could keep my legs straight and place the plate in my lap and when that got tiresome I could lay down on my stomach with the plate in front of me, ditch the cutlery and eat with my fingers, well why not, it was a picnic and I wouldn’t think twice about eating with my fingers at a barbecue.

8

I was in a much better frame of mind when we sat down to our picnic. Will had helped me get it ready and asked, “You’re feeling better?”
“Yes much better but it may happen again, Will”
“Of course it will and heed my advice, let it out, find a place where you can be alone if you wish but if you need somebody to talk to…”
“I know, I know, just scream,” I said before he finished.
“Be sure you do.”
“Will, you hinted that Auntie Mo had guessed something about me earlier?”
“I think she knew, Charlie, she must have done but didn’t want to say anything directly so she tried to confirm her suspicions her own way.”
“Her lessons in cookery, dancing and all that stuff?”
“Yes, some of it can be accepted as a desire to ensure somebody as unworldly as you, and you do seem unworldly, would be able to look after themselves, be prepared to live alone successfully but I think there was more to it because there was a lot she taught you that wasn’t really necessary to ensure a young man could get by without a woman. Cooking yes but bread and cake baking? Not really part of a man’s world are they unless they are training to be a chef?”
“There was more, I didn’t think anything of it at the time but now I realise it reinforces what you’ve said. She used to get me to help when she was doing her hair, made me put rollers in, brush it out and trim bits off and when she was doing her make-up, she would make sure I was there on quite a few occasions and would ask me if her lipstick was okay and had she overdone her eyes, things like that but now I think she was also showing me how it was done.”
“I think had she lived much longer, she would have spoken to you.”
I thought about that for a few moments and Will was right, she had increased the lessons in a subtle way, taught me the settings on an iron for delicate materials, what soap powders to use for hand washing and on two or three occasions shown me illustrations of a dress or skirt she was thinking of buying and ask if I thought it would look right for her or did the colours suit something she had already and on at least one occasion she showed me a lingerie book and had told me she wished they had lingerie like that when she was my age and even went to the trouble of explaining women’s clothing sizes. I must have really been unworldly, any other man would have either been embarrassed or bored but I had been interested and did what I could to help her pick clothing. Yes, I think she was preparing the ground ready for a ‘chat’ with me. Nothing technical of course but enough to make me take a closer look at myself and then perhaps she would have steered me towards a doctor.
“Will, when did you guess? I know you had realised something because of the way you reacted to my wearing colourful jeans and cotton panties.”
“The first time I saw you, the day you had woken up to discover we were shipwrecked and wandered down to the carpenter’s workshop. At first I just put you down as a lightly built man but I had suspicions that you might be transsexual and you confirmed it with your choice of clothing and the morning you were dancing your way through breakfast. You had a grace and poise that a man, even a dancing instructor, doesn’t have, it was totally female. So despite your seemingly rational explanation about the jeans and panties being the only things in your size, I reckoned there was something more behind it and that was a something that you were not aware of yourself. The shipwreck I think was something of a catharsis, the female you surfaced and pushed the male aside because she didn’t think the male could cope, whereas she could.”

After lunch, Will carried the picnic box back to the dinghy whilst I struggled with my load of three coconuts and the hair from the one we had eaten. At the rate we were going, I would have enough to make a welcome mat for the log cabin by the time it was built and if we found an inland lake or large pond, there might be rushes I could weave for carpeting.
“I’ve had a thought,” Will said as we pulled the dinghy into the water, “I’m sure I saw a drawer or box filled with transistors and stuff like it in the electrician’s workshop a couple of days ago. Leave the radio until I get back, there may be something suitable amongst that stuff and it will save removing something from the other equipment.”
“Why would they be stored in the electrician’s workshop, things like that should be in the radio room?”
“A lot of the stuff in the engine room has computers, so do the auxiliary engines and the circuit boards for the electrical supply and equipment in the galley. It’s worth a look.”
“Okay, I also want to make up a medical kit for the island and see if I can find a cargo manifest in the purser’s office. If I can find out what food we’re carrying amongst the cargo that would save me shifting cases of tins about. If there’s time I want to look for a little black dress in the shop, just in case we’re invited out to dinner one evening.”
“Have a look for a dinner suit for me whilst you’re at it.”
“I’ll wear high heels so we’ll have to use the lifeboat rather than the dinghy.”
“Why”
“Cos heels will puncture the air bags on a dinghy.”
“Aunty Mo thought of everything,” he laughed, “I just want to be there when you start practising your high heel walk.”
“I’m sure you’ve seen a woman gliding gracefully across a room before.”
“I have, that’s why I want to be there when you try the heels out.”

I was going to dress up for dinner but by the time Will got back from the island and I had the dinner prepared there wasn’t time to visit the shop or for that matter the purser’s office for the cargo manifest. The snapper was good though and it was worth sacrificing the time to look for a Balenciaga ball gown to prepare it. We went to the electrician’s workshop and found the box of electronic spares that Will had spoken about and lo and behold there were six of the transistors I needed so Will picked up the box, “These are better in the radio room or bridge for the moment,” and we took them up to the bridge with a canvas tool holder and the small screw drivers and soldering iron I would need and I started to take the back off the wireless. “Do you need me to stay?” he asked, “If not I’ll sort out the boats for tomorrow and put the ship to sleep.”
“I’ll be okay, I’m better off on my own, it’s a fiddly job and I might start swearing and having tantrums whilst I’m doing it.”
“Something else to make a note of, you having tantrums whilst wearing heels has got to be worth watching.”
“No it isn’t, Auntie Mo told me that in a sulk I made the Grim Reaper look like a stand-up comedian.”
He laughed and left me to my tantrums with, “Scream if you need me.”
It took a while to remove the defective transistor, I was working with silicon chips around it and when I tried to read the type references they were too small and worn, this part was probably original equipment and judging by the dust that had accumulated inside the cover and behind the set, the radio was also original equipment. I sat back, I needed a magnifying glass and where was I going to find one, the sick-bay or the electricians workshop seemed the most likely and I got up and then it occurred to me there would be one in the chart room off the bridge which was a deal closer so I went in and sure enough there was one on the chart table. I returned and picked up one of the six transistors I thought most likely to work and sure enough, the part number tallied with the old one so I spent another thirty minutes trying to solder it in place keeping a firm grip on any tantrum that looked like developing.
The job was eventually finished but I left the back off the set, just in case, and switched on and started to move through the frequencies. At first all I heard were the carrier waves so at least the set was working and then I heard a very faint voice, strength one and breaking and was about to move on when I stopped, took my hand of the dial and switched the set off. I didn’t want to be rescued, not yet, perhaps in a day or two. I was about to remove the fuse from the radio and tell Will that I had failed but a voice nagged at me, “You may want to stay here but what about Will?” I pushed my chair back and stood up looking down at the radio set. Who was I going to be? What would I do if I received a response from another vessel and they came to our assistance? Was Charles or Charlotte going to greet them? I wanted to find a hammer and smash the radio but I didn’t, instead I left the radio room and went into the saloon to make myself a strong coffee. There was a small devil standing in front of the percolator, “Good girl,” he said, “Forget the radio, forget Will and go to your cabin and let Charlotte have a nicely perfumed bubble bath.”
I turned away and went back to the entrance and picked up the phone, dialled one, jumped when all the telephones started ringing and waited. Will answered, “Charlie, you okay?” he answered a little out of breath.
“Yes, Will sorry I didn’t mean to startle you, everything is fine.” I stopped speaking, should I tell him the radio is working or say I had failed to repair it.
“Charlie, something is wrong, tell me, I can hear it in your silence.”
“No, Will, no, I mean yes, oh dam, dam, dam, the radio, it’s working,” and I hung up. The phone rang almost immediately, “Charlie, where are you, the radio room?”
“No, the saloon, Will, I need you, please come up.”
“Stay there right beside the phone.”
I heard him, he was taking the stairs two at a time and in seconds he appeared in the doorway, looked at me, came over, took my hand and led me to an armchair, “Sit down, I’ll make coffee or would you prefer a brandy?”
“Coffee please. Will I’m sorry to do this to you…”
“Save it until I’ve done the coffee.”
When he returned he placed a cup in front of me and reached for my free hand as I drank, “Tell me.”
“The radio, I fixed it and turned it on, it worked and I heard a very faint voice, just about in range and breaking and I went to pieces, I couldn’t speak and turned the set off. I was going to get a hammer and smash it up.”
“It’s Charlie that’s frightened, isn’t it?”
I nodded, “Scared, really scared he wants to run away.”
“But Charlotte, what does she want?”
I shook my head, “I don’t know, I think she wants to go and meet the world but Charlie won’t let her, he knows people are going to laugh, hate and ridicule him. What can I do, Will, I want to stay here where I’m safe, I don’t want a ship to come here and rescue us not yet, perhaps after a while I’ll change my mind.” I got up, “I’ll make the call, send for help but when they get here, I’ll hide on the island and you can say you’re the only survivor and go with them.” He wouldn’t let go of my hand when I tried to free it he said, “Sit down again.”
I did, “Will we must make the call, I’ll make contact and you can speak to them, just tell them you were left behind on your own.”
“If you’re staying, Charlotte, then I’m staying until you’re ready to leave and before you start, it’s non-negotiable. You won’t make it on your own in your present state of mind, I’m staying. We can make the distress call in the morning.”
“No Will, we have to make it now, the other survivors, the lifeboats may not have made landfall and could be lost, we have to tell the authorities about them.”
He stood up, “Let’s do it now,” he picked up my coffee and led me back to the radio and I followed meekly, he had called me Charlotte, he had called me Charlotte, Will had made up his mind that Charlotte took priority over Charles!
I sat down in front of the set and switched on, waited a few seconds for it to get comfortable whilst I thought about frequencies. The station I had heard earlier was at maximum range and speaking French and would be no good. I took hold of the tuning button and stopped to think. Five hundred megahertz was no longer officially monitored but I think I had read that there were still some stations that kept a listening watch, the best bet was to start there and work my way down, I tuned the set, glanced at Will and was about to start when another thought came into my head; strictly speaking we were not in a mayday situation, we were grounded on a reef but the ship wasn’t sinking nor were we injured and we had water, food and medical supplies so a pan-pan-pan could be justified but a mayday, I thought not and was about to start when Will placed his hand over mine, “The lifeboats, Charlotte, those people will be short of food and water and getting desperate, hurry up.”
He had made up my mind for me; “Mayday – Mayday – Mayday, this is MV Pacific Wanderer to all stations. We are aground on a volcanic reef adjacent to an atoll. Our approximate position is forty one south, one twenty-two west. I repeated the message and ended with “Pacific Wanderer listening, over.”
I looked at Will and he smiled I smiled back and returned my attention to the set and lifted the mike ready to repeat the message when I nearly jumped with fright;
Mayday - Mayday – Mayday. This is Royal New Zealand Navy frigate Aurora, all stations cease transmission, I am dealing with a Mayday, I say again, all stations cease transmission.” There was a short pause and then; “Mayday – Mayday – Mayday. MV Pacific Wanderer, please confirm your position, our charts indicate no atoll at your coordinates.”
“Aurora, I have you strength three and confirm our estimated position is forty one south, one twenty two west. I must point out our position is dead reckoning, we were caught by the tropical storm during Sunday night and the captain, crew and passengers abandoned ship at,” I looked at Will and he quickly scribbled on a sheet of paper. “Abandoned ship at about oh one hundred local time in four lifeboats. We believe they may have headed in a northerly direction in severe weather conditions and near zero visibility. Pacific Wanderer is aground and holed in the port bow into number four hold but is not in imminent danger of sinking if current weather conditions continue. There are…” I looked at Will, closed my eyes and said, “Two, I repeat two passengers still on board and overlooked when the order to abandon ship was given. Neither passenger is in need of urgent medical assistance. We have ample food, water and medical supplies, but we do not know the condition of the others since they took to the lifeboats hence our mayday and not pan – pan. Pacific Wanderer, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer this is Aurora, please wait listening we are checking the cross bearings on your transmission, we repeat, our charts indicate no reef or island in the vicinity of your dead reckoning position.”
I heard him start to speak to another station and leaned back with my eyes closed and felt rather than heard Will get up and leave and return shortly with a fresh coffee. “They are going to get a copy of the passenger list, Will, whatever can I tell them?”
“Just give your name as Charlie and when they ask for me, tell them Sweeney Todd, I don’t want to get involved, but I am impressed with your professional manner on the radio.”
“Scuba diving days, a trawler skipper we dived with a few times let me take the helm occasionally and taught me a bit. What’s your full name, they are bound to ask because they may think this is a spoof particularly now that they’ve asked me to confirm our DR position.”
“William George Devonshire, what about you?
“Well I used to be Charles Broughton and I thought that had changed but Charlie’s not giving in easily.”
“Charlotte will have to be patient a little longer. You feeling a bit better now.”
“Yes but I’m not handling it very well am I?”
“You’re doing marvellously, both of you. If it had been left to me, I would have switched on and shouted ‘Is there anybody there’ and kept fiddling with dials and switches until somebody answered.”
“That’s all I did, just used a different approach.”
“But with panache, I...”
Mayday – Mayday – Mayday. Pacific Wanderer this is RNZAF Maritime Surveillance Marine 5. Do you copy? Over.
I grabbed the mike, a new call sign, more help, “Marine Five, strength four, over.”
Pacific Wanderer, I have messages can you accept them?”
“Roger, Marine Five ready to receive, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, I have triangulated your position with Aurora and another call sign, your present location is one-one-eight, twenty seven, sixteen west. Thirty nine degrees fifty minutes, thirty three seconds south, over.”
“Roger that, Marine Five, I shall rap my navigator over the knuckles, over.”
“Be kind, Pacific Wanderer, under the circumstances it was excellent dead reckoning. I am currently flying down your bearing but have only one hour’s fuel left and must return to Auckland. HMNZ Ship Aurora is underway to your location at full speed with a doctor on board and her ETA is three six hours. She may, if your situation remains unchanged, delay at Pacific Wanderer’s last confirmed position and begin a search for your lifeboats. Roger so far, over.”
“Roger all that, Marine Five. Please relay to Aurora that Pacific Wanderer was under power at slow speed for approximately five hours after the last known confirmed position and was being clipped by the tropical storm. We notice that the captain appeared to be well south of his expected course before we encountered the storm. We were out of Chatham Island bound for Adamstown and are not aware of any reason why the course was so southerly, over.”
“Roger Pacific Wanderer. Will you describe current wind and sea at your location, over.”
“Maritime Five – wind sou, sou, west, strength one to two, sea calm with approximately one metre waves. Virtually no surf on the reef surrounded our lagoon. The island adjacent to the reef has a hill of two hundred metres and shields us from southerly winds, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, Roger that. The USAF have diverted an AWAC to search the estimated location of your lifeboats, currently the lifeboats are not sending any emergency beacon signals can you confirm that they have that equipment, over?”
“Maritime Five, I can confirm that the two lifeboats remaining with Pacific Wanderer have beacons so would assume that those at sea also have them. Would it help if we were to switch one of ours on?”
“Pacific Wanderer, negative to that it may confuse searching ships and aircraft. We have been notified that a Royal Navy Antarctic Survey ship and an RNZN Antarctic supply ship are both moving to your area but are one thousand plus miles from you. A United States airliner from Hawaii bound for Wellington is also diverting to overfly the search area. All call signs have been informed that the lifeboat search area is at Mayday status but you are Pan-Pan, over.”
“Maritime Five, I shall inform the other passenger he has been put to one side, he will be hurt but I can cope, we have plenty of beer on board, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, if you are currently under British command, use the cat if you have to. One last thing, can you supply the names of the passengers still on board Pacific Wanderer, over.”
I gave them my name and Will’s and signed off, “Do you understand all that?” I asked Will.
“We don’t have a cat, do you want me to make one up out of bits of old string?”
I stretched, “Nope, let’s go and sit in the saloon and have a drink.” I turned the call alarm on and stepped back and looked at the satellite and sat-nav link, “I’m feeling pretty tired, what time is it?”
Will looked at his watch, “10.20 pm.”
I walked through the bridge and hurried down to the saloon with Will behind me. “I think I should leave the sat-nav until morning, I’m tired and I might do damage that we can’t repair.”
“That’s fine, we have the radio working and they know our precise location, the sat-nav can comfortably wait. Have a drink and go to bed.”
I shook my head, “No, I can’t do that, I’m going to let them know and then bunk down in the radio room with the wireless set alarm on. They might locate the lifeboats during the night and I need you to kip on the bridge in case I sleep through the alarm, do you mind?”
“Of course not, it’s nearer to the bar than my cabin. What do you want to have?”
“A small G&T with loads of tonic and if I ask for a second, don’t let me have one or I will definitely sleep through the alarm.”
“I believe you, you slept through a force nine Sunday night.”
“Will what’s the range of our radar?”
“VHF about eight miles, long distance about sixty in good conditions.”
“Would it pick up the lifeboats?”
“If they were close but beyond line of sight, one on its own, I think it doubtful but if they weren’t separated by the storm, we might get them if they had the sense to tie themselves together.”
“Let’s give it a go when we go back to the bridge.”
“It’s a good idea to switch to long distance anyway, if help gets close and their radar is cluttered by the island, they can home in on our signal.”
I finished my drink and got up, “I must have a shower and change these clothes, can you listen out to the radio for twenty minutes, the transmit button is on the microphone stem.”
He uncapped another beer and came with me to the door, “Take all the time you need, if it’s an emergency I can’t handle, I’ll come and get you.”
Half an hour later I walked back into the radio room and nearly tripped over a thin mattress with a pair of pillows and a sleeping bag on it, “Where did you find them?” I asked
“Cupboard on the bridge, there’s another for me.”
“Are you saying the watch keepers used to take naps?”
“Probably took turns, it’s about par for a crew that can abandon ship without first making a roll call. You okay now whilst I take a shower?”
“Yes, fine, I’ll tell them I’m going to listening watch only and set the alarm whilst we get some sleep and I’ll make contact at six. If you want a snack, there’s some bits and pieces left over from dinner in the fridge and it doesn’t matter if you get drunk and come back singing, I’ll not hear it once I bury myself in the sleeping bag.”

I awoke at five forty-five, it seems I have unconsciously downloaded an alarm system into my brain since starting the radio, well I hope that’s the reason I awoke fifteen minutes early because if it’s some sort of precognition and I remain Charlotte, I might gain the reputation of being the Wicked Witch of the South. I padded down to the saloon and loaded the percolator and went to the fridge to fetch the milk but of course there wasn’t any. I suppose I could have used one of the three long-life bottles or dried milk but that just isn’t recommended for the first coffee of the day.
I took a tray with two mugs of black coffee, already feeling grumpy and left one within reach of Will who was just stirring and went back to the radio room. I was half way through the coffee when Will poked his head around the door, “Do I have time to shower?”
“Yes, I’ll do the first half hour, there won’t be anything going on yet.”
He went off and I turned the radio on and gave it a minute and dead on six I started; “Pan – Pan – Pan, this is Pacific Wanderer for RNZN Aurora or RNZAF Maritime Five, do you copy?”
“Pacific Wanderer, this is Aurora, good morning Charlie. The airforce won’t be out of their beds yet, over.”
“Aurora, make them do time on a carrier, any news before I upgrade myself to a Mayday situation, over.”
“Something wrong?”
“No milk for my coffee.”
Aurora chuckled and then became serious, “Aurora for Pacific Wanderer, there is no contact yet with the lifeboats and we are upgrading the search. We have a weather warning for you, can you receive, over?”
I reached for my notebook and acknowledged.
“Pacific Wanderer, there is a rapidly deepening depression in the Antarctic Ocean off Scott Point and heading north by north, north east and is likely to by-pass you by approximately three hundred and fifty miles. ETA your area is 0200 hrs. We will update you every hour but at present wind speeds over your location are expected to be gale force eight to storm ten. The same will apply to the search area for the lifeboats with wind speeds slackening from approximately 0500. For this reason, the search for the lifeboats is being treated as a most urgent Mayday. An American AWAC is expected your area at about midday today and will be in contact as soon as they eyeball you, over.”
“Aurora, wait one please.” I stopped to think but not for long and grabbed the internal phone and rang for Will. He answered quickly obviously not in or finished his shower, “Charlie?”
“Come up please Will, we have an Antarctic deepening depression threatening us, I have Aurora standing by.”
He arrived on the run and took seconds to read my notes, “We’ll have to try and get the ship off the reef and beach her, Charlie, it’s the safest position for us.”
“Can we do it?”
“I think so, I’ll have to take the stern anchor and a winch cable over to the reef directly astern and secure both and then if we put the engines astern and use the winches, we should pull her off. If the hull is damaged again or my repairs don’t hold I can beach her at slow ahead to prevent her from sinking. If we use both anchors and cables from the winches it should hold her. It will have to be done at high tide,” he looked at his watch, “Five hours, time enough for me to get it ready if you can handle the radio. Ask Aurora to confirm that high tide here is at twelve hundred.”
“Won’t the island protect us?”
“Some yes but the sea will be whipped up and breaking over the reef and churning up the lagoon quite a bit and if Pacific Wanderer starts moving about whilst she’s on the reef, it will rip the hull right out of her.”
I turned back to the radio, “Aurora, a message, do you copy, over?”
“Strength four, Pacific Wanderer, send you message, over.”
“We need confirmation of the time for the next hide tide our location, we are going to attempt to pull Pacific Wanderer off the reef and beach her on the island, over.”
There was a short pause and; “Pacific Wanderer, do you have clear space astern to give room for the ship?”
“Affirmative, Aurora. Clear for fifty meters beyond the stern and an arc of thirty degrees with sufficient depth. We will be mirroring the path of the ship prior to going aground. We also have sufficient space to manoeuvre for beaching on the island which has a sandy, shelving bottom. Information is from several trips between ship and island by lifeboat but we did not carry out an underwater survey, over.”
“Roger, Pacific Wanderer. Pity about the survey, there may be underwater obstructions you missed on the approach.”
“Aurora, we have scuba equipment and I am an instructor level sports diver, would you suggest I make a survey, over?”
“Pacific Wanderer. Charlie, you are a multi-talented asset, wait one whilst we consult.”
It wasn’t long before they came back on and gave me the go ahead. Will said it would take about an hour to get the anchor, winch and lifeboat ready which gave me enough time to get a good breakfast ready and prepare sandwiches for later, I suspected we wouldn’t have time whilst moving Pacific Wanderer to stop for a cooked meal. And then we went to work.

In Chapters 9 and 10 – Aurora arrives and an act of heroism.

Footprints In The Sea, Volume 1, the complete volume, is to be published on Amazon Kindle. There is a link to Amazon in the right hand column of this site.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 9 and 10

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 9 & 10

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy
2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X.

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so.

An Act of heroism and Aurora arrives.

Chapter 9

By midday, Wanderer was ready, the Anchor was firmly fixed to the reef and the winch had been connected to a chain which was wrapped around a sturdy piece of rock. I waited sitting on the gunwales of the lifeboat whilst Will made a last check and we were ready. What little current there was, was just beginning to flow towards the gap in the reef as the tide began its ebb, “Stay well clear of my air bubbles on the surface, Will, in case I have to surface in a hurry, I don’t want to have my hair cut by the lifeboat’s prop. If I surface with my arm held up and I wave it from side to side, get to me as fast as you can, that’s the signal that I am in trouble.”
“Why don’t you delay the dive for an hour and give me a bit of instruction and I’ll come down with you?”
I shook my head, “Thanks for the offer but the amount I could teach you in an hour would make you more of a liability than a help. Just becoming competent with the basics takes at least twelve hours of training and as long practising.” I tested the demand valve, gave him a thumbs up and put the valve in my mouth, took a deep breath and back flopped into the sea. Found which way was up and surfaced, cleared my face mask, gave Will another thumbs up and dived. I went down about two metres and swan towards the bow and the hole where she had struck the reef.
Visibility was the best I had ever experienced, at least thirty metres and as I swam along the hull of the Wanderer I could make out the sea bottom which was a mixture of what looked like volcanic lava with small areas of coral reef interspersed by sandy sections, this was marvellous diving territory but for now I had other matters to attend to. As I approached the bow I estimated that the ship was sitting on a rocky ledge from just before where the bulkhead between numbers three and four holds was located. It was high tide and the hole into the hold was entirely under water and there was no sign of escaping air, so we had a tight seal there, Will’s welding was up to par. I swam back a little way and then venting more air from the jacket I did my second most hated diving manoeuvre and that was to swim under the hull of a large ship but light and visibility as I said earlier were excellent and I didn’t suffer my usual claustrophobia.
Almost immediately I spotted some deep scratches on the hull and when I turned to look at the reef to see if Wanderer had hit something on her port side I spotted a bulge in the crater wall and I swam over for a closer look. This too showed evidence of a collision and there were marks that had to have come from our ship, they matched the black paint on the lower part of the hull. It looked as if we had nudged this bulge on the way in and Wanderer had been pushed slightly, just hard enough for her to have hit a jagged section of reef on the starboard side and been holed. If nothing else it demonstrated just how hard and sharp these under water sections of volcanic rock could be when not weathered by rain and wind. I returned to the starboard side and went a little deeper and found the spot where Wanderer had struck the reef the second time, there was a protrusion, quite a large one and roughly triangular in shape and the end had clearly been shattered when the ship had been holed. I swam off a distance and looked back; Wanderer, when she was pulled off the ledge, should miss this section but if the wind or ebbing tide did push her over again she would nudge it at the top and provided we eased her off very slowly there was nothing there to puncture the hull so she should be okay. I turned and swam down to the stern to carry out my number one most hated task, to inspect the propellers of a ship of any size regardless of whether the engines were running or not.
There was no damage there so I finned a little way and surfaced a couple of metres off the lifeboat’s beam. Will was standing in the stern staring across to the stern of Pacific Wanderer where the last of my bubbles were surfacing. “I’m here,” I called and he spun round, “I was beginning to wonder if you were caught up in the props.”
“I’m playing hide and seek and teasing you. Do you want to jot down what I’ve found so far?” He came over to me and took a note book out and wrote as I told him the details and when he finished he nodded, “That’s okay, if we are unlucky, I will have time to get her round and go for the beach.”
“We’ll have to close the bulkheads to be sure because once she’s off the ledge, there’s a drop off down to about twelve metres and then it drops steeply to about thirty metres so if we don’t get her onto the beach, she’ll sink out of sight and we’ll ruin all the high fashion dresses amongst the cargo I discovered yesterday.”
He grinned, “We can’t have that can we. Have you finished now, I get nervous when you disappear down there?”
“Not quite, I’m going down to about ten metres and swimming over to the reef behind us to make sure there’s nothing that we’re likely to hit when we go astern. Just keep your eyes on my bubbles if you can’t see me…” Will’s walkie-talkie started buzzing. “That’s not you playing tricks is it?” he asked as he unhooked it from his belt.
“I haven’t got mine with me, it’s not water-proof.”
He turned up the volume and sat on the gunwale so that I could hear, “Pan-Pan-Pan, this is US Airforce AWAC Papa-Alpha, Two, for Pacific Wanderer, over.”
“Papa, Alpha, Two, go ahead.”
“We tried your ship but received no response so though we’d give this a go, how’s our signal?”
“Loud and clear, where are you?”
“Five hundred feet, five miles out to the east, we can see your superstructure.”
“We’re astern of the ship in a lifeboat checking for underwater obstructions before pulling her off the reef, over.”
“Is Charlie with you?”
“Roger, in the water doing the scuba bit and listening to you at the moment.”
“Charlie, if you can hear me, we understand you are short of milk?”
I laughed and shouted, “Word gets around, no ice cream either.”
“We are overflying your lagoon to have a quick look and then returning to drop supplies. We’ll drop a watertight floating container by parachute and aim for the centre of the lagoon, is that okay.”
“You’re angels, we’ll collect it in the lifeboat, thanks very much, you’ve made my day.”
“You’re welcome ma-am, Papa Alpha Two out.”
As the radio went dead there was a roar and the AWAC complete with mushroom hat flew over us, continued for two miles or so and turned to begin its parachute run and as it crossed the far side of the reef an object fell from it and a parachute blossomed to float down and land in the centre of the lagoon, I waved from the water and Will bent to start the lifeboat’s engine.
“I’ll do the survey whilst you collect it, Will,” and I dived before he had a chance to say anything, the radio operator on the AWAC had called me ma-am, had they been using their equipment to have a close-up look at the ship and seen me wearing a skirt?
Back we went to work and by six in the evening we had Pacific Wanderer safely anchored fore and aft and we had supplemented the anchors with three hawsers from the winches all moored to convenient rocky outcrops and a coconut palm. We had intended to moor her close to the river where the deep water was but that would leave us exposed to the storm which was travelling on schedule and we had already noticed an increase in the wave height and wind speed. Aurora had radioed to check on us and they now expected to arrive at one am and would commence a slow search southwards weather permitting. Will had gone off in the lifeboat with four storm lanterns to fix to either side of the reef and take a bearing from the centre of the gap to the mast on Wanderer so that should Aurora need to come into the lagoon she could enter without hitting the reef and use us if need be to tie up to. The only problems remaining were the list on the ship. The bows were beached and had scored a trench as she drove into the sand and even with clear water under her hull for three quarters of her length the list was noticeably worse but we would adapt now that I had discovered the secret of cooking with gimbals fitted to the range. The other problem was the contents of the container the AWAC had dropped. For the most part, one end had contained what was obviously pre-packed dried and tinned emergency rations, blankets and things like that but there was three packets of sanitary towels included and these were in the front section where the perishable and fresh food, including my milk and ice cream had been packed. I managed to hide them under some cartons of dehydrated food before Will saw them. The Americans had obviously concluded a woman was on board and if Will had seen the towels and connected that with the radio operator’s ma-am when he signed off it would be embarrassing. I know he knows about me but I was worried about how he would react if anybody else put two and two together and peg me as a transsexual. They had the passenger list and I was listed as Charles not Charlotte and that would need some explaining and if I was asked for my passport or any other proof of identity, I was in trouble.
I shrugged it off as a problem to deal with as and when it would be required and went into the galley to take a look at the large casserole that was in the oven and then went back to the radio room to start on the sat-nav. As soon as I had the outer covers off I spotted the fault in the satellite link. A wire had broken loose from a transformer and was resting against its connecting point but it was the insulation that was touching, not bare wire that’s why there was no power. I rummaged around and found the soldering iron and fixed it inside ten minutes and crossed my fingers on one hand and switched on with the other and waited for it to sort itself out and bingo, it started to display the ship’s position exactly as Mariner Five had given it bar one second of longitude but we had moved a little when we re-anchored. I leaned over and turned on the radio room computer and almost immediately, the internet light started flashing, the machine was handshaking and then the Internet availability showed positive. I picked up my walkie-talkie, “Will, we have the sat-nav up and working and it checks out with our position given by the New Zealand Maritime aircraft and we have Internet access.”
“Great, I’ll send you an email thanking you properly when I get back. Can you see the lights on the reef from there?”
“Wait a bit, I’ll go onto the bridge wing.” When I got out there, the lights were easily seen even in the evening daylight and I could see Will heading for the ship, I waved and spoke into the walkie-talkie, “The lights are easily seen even in the daylight.”
“Good, if they are clearly visible in this light, Aurora will be able to spot them from miles away at night. What’s for dinner?”
I laughed, “I’ll send you an email with the evening’s menu.”

We allowed ourselves and hour after dinner, we’d worked hard all day and needed a rest and Will I think, was smitten by my culinary skills. I had caught a large crayfish whilst I was surveying around the stern of Pacific Wanderer after we had beached her and it surrendered, principally because it had strayed a little too far from the rocks where it would normally have been hiding. Will had even eaten seconds of salad but that was due to the spicy chilly and tomato salad dressing I had made rather than still being hungry.
“What are you reading?” he asked.
“The cargo manifest, there’s some good stuff here if we decide to build a holiday cabin.”
“You’ve changed your mind about setting up home here then it’s now a holiday cabin you’re ready to face the world?”
I put the manifest down and turned to face him, “Will, I think we have a little problem.”
“A Charlie, Charlotte problem?”
I nodded, “At midday when we were speaking to the AWAC, the radio operator when he was signing off said ‘You’re welcome ma-am.’ You didn’t notice. Later when we unpacked the food container, they had added some sanitary towels, I hid them before you saw them.”
“Wrong, I did notice what the operator said and I also noticed the sanitary towels and your attempt to hide them and they are part of the standard supplies that are pre-loaded into those containers. Not all shipwrecked people are crew, some are passengers and both include women in their numbers so something like menstruation is not unknown. As for the radio operator; Charlie, your voice pitch is tenor, the high end of tenor and I suspect that if you were to sing you could easily raise your voice to contralto. It is…” he searched for the words, “A gender ambiguous pitch, it would be difficult to positively identify a speaker with that voice as either male or female and there are a lot of men and women in that voice range.”
“Well nobody has ever mentioned it to me before.”
“Of course not, it’s not unusual and if you were dressed in a suit and tie, you would be identified as male without hesitation and equally, if you let your hair down and style it a little differently and wore a skirt and blouse, you would be identified as a woman.”
I sat back in the chair and thought about it and realised that on some occasions when speaking on the telephone to a stranger, they had referred to me as if speaking to a woman, called me Miss or Madam. “The passenger list, Will, it has me down as male.”
“Have you seen it?”
“Well no but when I booked I used my debit card and that has my full name on it, Charles Broughton.”
“You booked on-line, telephone or by a personal call?”
“Telephone.”
“Who looks at a credit card details? The booking clerk would have been looking at the payment bar to see that it cleared and possibly mistakenly identified you as female by voice and may have entered you as such on the passenger list.”
“What about when I came on board, why didn’t they challenge me then?”
“Probably didn’t even notice the discrepancy. You had the ticket, you had a boarding pass and when you showed them the passport they looked at the photo which matched the face and ticked the name on the list and that was all. You boarded in Wellington had a return and wasn’t visiting any countries that might cause them to scrutinise you as closely as they might at Heathrow or Southampton and you weren’t visiting North Africa or the Middle East. You will probably find that the passenger list says female and you will be arrested on suspicion of murdering your husband if you try to pass yourself off as male. It’s one of the hazards a woman has to face when she tries to impersonate a man.”
“Are you saying I should continue to let them think I am a woman, go on wearing women’s clothes?”
“Yes, certainly at this stage. Later when we are picked up and try to land at a port you may need to do some explaining but if you ask to see somebody from the British Consul, doctor or senior immigration officer, and I back you up that too will be sorted. It might mean surrendering your passport for a few days but nothing more.”
“But I was thinking of you and the embarrassment it would cause.”
“I realise that and I would be embarrassed but for the hold I have over you. I’m a power freak.”
“Hold?”
“Yes, for as long as you keep giving me meals like you have, I’ll keep my trap shut but the minute you slide, I’ll blow the whistle, tell them everything and accuse you of having a Kalashnikov hidden in your stocking top.”
I smiled, “You’re good for my self-esteem, Will Devonshire, I promise cordon-blue at every meal and I have a beef casserole in the oven for later when it gets stormy.” I got up and started to clear the table but he stood, “Let me do that, you go down to the shop and pick a nice dress to wear when you welcome the captain of the Aurora when he comes to call.”
“Be careful what you wish for, there’s two or three in my size,” but I did as instructed.
I walked along the racks of dresses and picked a deep burgundy short sleeved dress with a pencil skirt a pair of black patent court shoes with 3 inch heels and a black patent belt and then went to lingerie and added black nylon stockings and a daring set of knickers and bra. I added a gold bracelet watch, a bangle, and gold chain necklace with a love-knot and matching earrings but those I would have to leave for another day, my ears would need piercing for that, this evening I had to make do with imitation gold clip-ons. My last job was burgundy lipstick and eye shadow and that was it. I crept up to the saloon before Will spotted me and reassured that he was busy with the washing up I went into my suite and stripped, showered and went to work.
Just after seven my telephone went, “Washing up is finished, pots and pans as well and I’ve cleaned down the cooker and work surfaces, fancy a drink?”
“I’d love one, I’ll be with you in two or three minutes.” I spritzed a touch of ‘Charlie’, grabbed my small shoulder bag and with ankles wobbling a little and knees knocking I went to the saloon.
“Small G&T,” he asked from the bar, I don’t think we can chance much more, we’ll probably be up most of the night,” He turned with the drinks in his hand and stopped and stared as I walked towards him. My ankles were okay with the heels and my knees reduced to a slight tremble, He didn’t say a word until I was three or four paces away and then he shook his head, “Blast you Charlie, I knew you’d look good if you did yourself up but you look gorgeous, really something else, I can’t believe you could ever think of yourself as a man, I certainly can’t.”
“You think it’s okay?”
“Okay? That qualifies as the understatement of the year, you look absolutely lovely,” he stepped towards me looking slowly from hair to toe, “Absolutely lovely.” He handed me my drink, “I just can’t believe it and as for the Yanks or the Aurora crew, I don’t think you need ever worry, they’ll be too busy storing away the memories of finding you on a shipwreck to ever have time to query who you are.”
“I said it earlier, Will you are terrific at boosting my self-esteem.”
“You don’t need me, go and look in a full length mirror.”
“The only one is in the shop and if I go in there again I’ll spend another few thousand.”
“There’s one in the ladies loo in here.”
“I can’t go in the ladies!”
“You’ll have to get used to it because if I see you in the gents, I’m sending for Interpol.”
I did go in and I could feel his eyes on me as I walked across the saloon. I pushed the door open and on the left next to the hand basins was a full length mirror and I stopped to look. I’m not being vain, Will was right I did look lovely and I stood for three or four minutes admiring myself and I felt good, I liked the me that was looking back at me, I only wish I had discovered Charlotte years ago or better still, Auntie Mo had said something about her suspicions, then I would have had a few years with her guiding me. I turned away and went back to the saloon, I was going to have to change at about ten, I didn’t want to wear these clothes in case we needed to move Pacific Wanderer, I would ladder my nylons and they were the real thing so like Cinderella I would have to get back into jeans and a bright yellow sou'wester and the heels would change into a pair of sea boots but I had two and a half hours in which I could be the real me.
Well almost the real me. As I walked back across the saloon Will’s eyes were following me again, it didn’t worry me, in fact I liked the effect I seemed to be having on him and when I sat down and crossed my legs and pulled the hem of my skirt down, his eyes were on my knees. I reached for my drink and broke the spell and we started chatting about what we were each to do if Pacific Wanderer did look as if she would break free, and how we were to keep watch during the night. We had laboured hard during the day, there’s an awful lot of work involved when two landsmen try to move a cargo ship which is normally crewed by about twenty experienced seamen. We were tired and tired people make mistakes and mistakes made on board an undermanned ship in a force nine gale tended to have serious consequences. We were both going to have to try and get some sleep at our posts, me in the radio room and Will on the bridge.
I looked at the watch I had stolen from the shop, it was nine forty-five, time to get ready, I frowned, I didn’t want to change but stood up with the frown still on my face. “Why the frown, we know we have to get ready for the storm?”
“I don’t want to change.”
“Well don’t, keep the dress on, it will cheer the place up a bit.”
“Will, a silk and wool dress is not best suited for manning an anchor winch on a deck awash with sea water, if it gets wet it will cling to my body and inhibit movement.”
“I know,” he grinned, “That was what I was hoping for.”
I chose to ignore that remark but that left me with the problem of unfastening the top of the dress. I could hardly ask Will, not after his last remark and if he caught a sight of what I was wearing under the dress it would definitely complicate matters further. I wasn’t ready for that for a lot of reasons one of which was simply not knowing what to do, I hadn’t really got the hang of making love to a woman and I certainly didn’t have a clue how to…how to…well how to do it with a man. “I’ll have to change in the cabin, my jeans are in there and then I’ll go on the radio and tell them we are on listening watch with the alarm on, won’t be long.”
“I need to check the anchors and lifeboats and I’ll join you on the bridge. Want me to unhook the zip on the dress before I go?”
That stopped me in my tracks, it was the last thing I was expecting and I was about to say no, I can manage when I felt his fingers brush the back of my neck and lost the will to refuse. Fortunately he was a perfect gentleman, he unhooked it and pulled the zip down an inch, “There you go, you should be able to reach it now but…”
“Scream if I need you,” I finished and disappeared down the passage to my cabin, shut the door and leaned against it on the verge of panic. I was falling for him, no I had fallen for him and wanted him to take the dress of me and caress me and kiss and just about everything a man would do to woman who was half dressed and within easy range of twenty or thirty beds. I was going to have to sit down and give this some hard thinking after the storm because I am pretty sure he had feelings towards me that were more than just friendship.

Chapter 10

“Pan – Pan - Pan, this is MV Pacific Wanderer to RNZS Aurora and all stations, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, this is Aurora, you are loud and clear.”
“Aurora, we are going to listening watch with alarm on. Are there any changes in the ETA storm?”
“Negative, Pacific Wanderer, still 0200 and our ETA search area 0100 with Maritime 5. AWAC PA 2 is searching south of your position in case boats turned about with intention of returning to you. The two Antarctic ships are still heading to you and not expected your area for fourteen hours subject to storm conditions, over.”
“Aurora, thank you, we are going to full watch at 0100, don’t be late I have beef casserole in the oven.”
“You’re a sweetheart, Charlie, have a good rest, Aurora out.”
I felt like banging my head on the radio set, even the Kiwis had me down as a woman now.
Will came in, “Everything is ready outside, any news?” he nodded at the radio.
“Nothing new about the storm, still proceeding as forecast and so are the aircraft but I’m going to my cabin and change again, the bloody Kiwi operator has just called me sweetheart, there’s no point in hiding it.”
Will grinned, “Wear a nightie, it’ll be easier than the dress. I’m going to get some sleep, I’ll call you if anybody shows up and give you a chance to change and look your best.”
“Will, get out before I start throwing things at you,” and he left chuckling. I switched to listening, turned on the alarm and went to my sleeping bag, flopped in and pulled it over my head and prayed that I didn’t wake up with a thirty six, twenty six, thirty six body, deleted that and prayed that I did.

I awoke a little before one, and still half asleep I switched the radio over to live and dragged myself onto the bridge to wake Will. When I was sure he was awake I started to go back to the radio and passed the radar screen and stopped, I thought I had seen something and waited for it to sweep the north sector and saw two blips one larger than the other, “Will, come here there’s a radar contact close to us.”
He was there in an instant and watched, then reached out and switched the set to close range and watched again bending closer to the screen. “Yes, two contacts and the smaller is about the size of a lifeboat, the larger about twice its size,” he moved the cursor to the blips as they faded and a window opened up giving the bearing and range as 020 degrees and 6.9 miles.
“Could it be a submarine?”
He shook his head, “A sub wouldn’t surface in those seas unless they really had to and if they are involved in the search, they would do better by staying submerged and using their underwater detection equipment.” He watched for a little longer and then, “Keep your eyes on them, I’m going out on the bridge wing to take a look.”
He was gone for a couple of minutes and came back soaking wet, “Can’t see a thing beyond a hundred metres past the reef and the rain is almost horizontal. The waves out there are at least four metres,” he nodded towards the radio room, “Tell them, Charlie, I think it may be two of the lifeboats.”
I didn’t wait for more but ran to the radio; “Mayday – Mayday – Mayday, this is MV Pacific Wanderer to Aurora and all stations. We have radar contacts bearing 020 degrees true, range about seven miles from our position, over.
“Mayday – Mayday – Mayday, this is HMNZS Aurora to all stations, cease transmission, I say again, cease transmission I am dealing with a Mayday, reference Pacific Wanderer. Pacific Wanderer please confirm more than one contact, over.”
“Affirmative Aurora, two contacts, one larger than the other, we suspect they may be two of the lifeboats, over.
“Pacific Wanderer, Only two, is there a chance that the larger may be two or three boats in close proximity?”
“Aurora, wait one. Will,” I yelled, “They want to know if the larger could be more than one lifeboat.”
There was a short pause and then he called back, “Probably. Tell them the distance between the contacts is one hundred meters. I’m on close range radar and the large blip may be two boats tied together and they are drifting with the wind and look as if they are not under-way. Direction of drift is north by north - north east and the range is widening very slowly.”
Mayday – Mayday – Mayday, Pacific Wanderer for Aurora, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer go ahead, over.”
“Aurora, we believe we have two lifeboats tied together and a third one a hundred meters from them, there is no sign of the fourth boat. They do not appear to be under power and are drifting slowly away on 020 bearing, over.”
“Roger, Pacific Wanderer, are you able to eyeball them?”
“Negative, Aurora, we have tried but visibility is less than five hundred metres and raining hard, wave height is estimated at greater than four meters, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, can you try to contact them with VHF, over?”
“Aurora, wait listening am switching frequencies, out.”
“I retuned the set to the VHF emergency frequency channel 16, “Mayday – Mayday – Mayday, this is MV Pacific Wanderer to the radar bearings at 020, range seven miles from my position, thought to be our lifeboats, do you copy, over?” I listened heard nothing and tried twice more with no response and called, “Will did you hear that on your Walkie-Talkie.”
“Nothing, Charlie, I’m still on the frequency we have been using earlier, try that.”
I did but still had no luck and called again to Will, “Can you get your waterproofs on and try from the bridge wing, I can’t leave this radio?”
“Already wearing them, give me a minute.” I could hear him faintly and after three tries he came back and shook his head, “Nothing, they are either damaged or not switched on.”
I turned back to my radio, “Aurora, this is Pacific Wanderer, no response on VHF 16 or our own walkie-talkie frequency, I repeat, no response to VHF transmissions, over.”
“Roger that, Pacific Wanderer, wait whilst we confer, over.”
“Mayday - Mayday – Mayday, this is USAF AWAC Papa Alpha Two to Aurora, copy Pacific Wanderer. We can monitor the VHF transmissions from Pacific Wanderer and confirm no response to any signals. We have the radar contacts and correct the range as 6.78 miles, bearing as given, over.”
“Aurora, acknowledged, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, acknowledged, over.”
“Papa Alpha Two for Pacific Wanderer, the wind speed at sea level is five oh miles, gusting to six oh, we will attempt to descend to five hundred feet, overfly and drop a flare, we daren’t go lower this bird gets wobbly at those wind speeds, over.”
I sucked in my breath at the understatement, with the huge mushroom stuck on top, flying the AWAC at five hundred feet through a gale left no margin for error. “Papa Alpha, can’t we wait for Aurora?”
“Charlie, you’re worried about us, we’re touched. We’ll be okay, done it before and Aurora is close to three hours away, those boats could be swamped by then.”
I turned to shout for Will but he was right behind me, “We could try in one of our lifeboats, Will.”
“I can try, you stay here by the radio.”
“Sod-off, we both go, there isn’t much you can do in those seas on your own.” I turned back to the set before he could argue, “Papa Alpha Two, copy Aurora. We are going to try and reach them with one of our lifeboats, over.”
“Charlie, you stay on that ship, you’ll never make it with that wind speed and sea height, Aurora over.”
“Seconds to that, Charlie, we don’t want any more casualties, you stay where you are, Papa Alpha Two over,”
“Aurora and Papa Alpha Two, we are switching this set to emergency beacon and will turn on the distress signal in the lifeboat. We are going now unless one of you volunteers to write to the families of the people on those boats and explain why, when help was available, we failed to respond. Our next contact will be through our walkie-talkie frequency, out.” I paused for a second and heard them both speak at once and pressed the emergency beacon button and ran. Will thrust my sou’wester and boots into my arms without a word of protest and we flew downstairs to the landing steps and jumped on board the lifeboat and whilst Will got her untied and started the engine, I scrambled into my sea clothes and went to the bow and found the emergency beacon equipment and switched it on. “I thought you were going to argue with me,” I said as we cleared the Wanderer’s stern.
“No bloody point in arguing with a woman when she’s made up her mind.”
I grinned and said, “Dead right,” and started sorting out my diving equipment.
He steered for the gap in the reef giving me a funny look, “Why are you sorting out your diving gear?”
I looked down and concentrated on checking the breathing apparatus and answered in a soft voice, “In case we should be sunk, I can tow you back to the island.”
“You can do what!”
“Tow you back whilst you concentrate on keeping your head up, the fins will give me more power.”
“Charlie, I’m warning you, if I see you getting ready to jump overboard, I’m going to tie you down to a bloody seat.”
I put the demand valves down and looked up, “It’s partly the truth, Will, if we capsize in these seas your life-jacket will keep you afloat but you won’t be able to swim far. I can grab you and if need be, not worry about keeping my head up and breath off the bottle and concentrate on finning us back.”
“And what’s the part of the truth you’re not telling me?”
I didn’t have a chance to answer, we had just passed through the gap when a huge wave caught us, lifted the boat and pushed us back into the lagoon and Will had to fight the tiller as he brought the head round and went out of the gap at an angle with the throttle wide open. This time we climbed the waves and cleared the reef and Will then had to concentrate on bringing the head round to steer on the 020 degrees course so I moved back to the bow whilst I had the chance, arranged my fins, mask and air bottle where I could get to them easily and unclipped my walkie-talkie after struggling to find it under the sou'wester. Mayday – Mayday - Mayday, Pacific Wanderer for Papa Alpha Two, over.”
“Charlie, you crazy pair of…”
“Papa Alpha, don’t be rude. How me?”
“Loud and clear and we have your beacon. Change your heading to 355 degrees magnetic, the wind and current are pushing you of course, over.”
I yelled the new bearing to Will and acknowledged to the AWAC and added, “We are flat out Papa Alpha, can you estimate our speed over the ground and time to nearest lifeboat, over.”
“It would be easier to estimate your ETA to Davy Jones, wait one…..Charlie at the current speed and heading you should meet the boats in 28 minutes, over.”
“Thank you, am going to kit up so will be on listening watch for a few minutes, over.”
“Kit up? Kit up for what, what kit? Over”
“Wet suit, over.”
“Wet suit, Charlie don’t even think of diving off that boat, it’s insane, over.”
“I’m not thinking of going overboard, it’s better than a sou'wester, it’s raining hard down here, over.”
“Will, are you listening to this?”
“Roger, Papa Alpha.”
“Stop that crazy woman from going over the side, over.”
“Negative, she’s at the other end of the boat and I daren’t leave the helm or we’ll broach, over.”
“Then turn the boat round and get back into the lagoon.”
“I can’t, I can’t even see it now and we’d run a risk of hitting the reef and even if we did get into the lagoon, she’d sulk for weeks.”
“I don’t believe I’m hearing this. Will, the wind speeds are gusting to near sixty five and the wave heights are at least six metres, she can’t survive in that, and the water is going to be dammed cold, that’s the Antarctic current down there.”
“Roger, Papa Alpha, I’ll do what I can to stop her, out.”
I blew Will a kiss and turned my back to him and stripped and was hit by a wave coming over the bow and screeched, they weren’t exaggerating, the water was icy. I struggled into my swim costume and wet suit as fast as I could before I got soaked again and once I had the leggings, vest and bootees on it wasn’t so bad. I stood up and pulled the jacket and hood on and climbed onto the bow decking and gripped the mast with both hands and all I could see was a wall of water in front of me and then the sky as Will touched the tiller and the lifeboat began to climb. He shouted and I just heard him above the noise of the wind and turned, “Safety line,” he yelled and stooped to reach under a seat and pull up a line and clip it around his waist. I climbed down from the locker and followed his example and once it was on I found I was connected to the life boat by a three metre line. I walked down to the stern as far as the safety line allowed and shouted, “Do you want something to eat from the emergency rations?”
“Charlie, under the side seats are a series of those safety lines, unclip yours and clip on to one near you and come down here.” I did as he told me but instead of dropping the line I was wearing I unclipped both ends of the new one and fixed it to me and then joined it to my original line from the boat so now I had enough to move up and down the boat as necessary.
When I got down to his end he looked at what I’d done, shook his head and said, “Don’t go into that sea, its ice cold.”
“I know, I was hit by a wave whilst I was changing. I asked you if you wanted to eat or drink something.”
“There are food packs under the seats, see if there are chocolate bars in there.”
There were and we had a bar each, I was starving despite having eaten a large dinner. As I finished I could hear an engine, a plane engine and then the walkie-talkie called, “Pacific Wanderer we are flying at seven hundred and be over you shortly, keep on your current heading and we will drop a red flare over the nearest target, over.”
Will answered, “Roger, Papa Alpha, how far is target?”
“One hundred metres and Aurora will be with you in two zero minutes.”
“I’ll go up to the bow and look for her,” I said and hurried away, reached the bow and climbed up and holding the mast again I waited. I saw the red flare from the AWAC pop and hover for a few seconds and then it was blown off to the north east and I turned to make sure Will had seen it but pointed anyway and he corrected the tiller. We rose on the crest of a wave and I saw nothing and waited for the moment when both boats were on crests. The next wave drew a blank and I turned back to Will and saw him lift his walkie-talkie to his ear, listen and then spoke briefly before making a correction to his course so I turned to the front again and waited and the second wave lifted us and there less than twenty meters away were the two lifeboats tied together and there was a man in the water tied to the side with a lifeline but his head wasn’t moving so he was probably dead. I turned to see if Will had seen it and he waved so I turned again but we had dropped into a valley between waves and I waited and as we rose again, the lifeboats were dead ahead and the man in the water turned his head for a moment so I dropped down and sat on the floor of the boat, pulled my fins on, unclipped the safety line and then got into my buoyancy jacket and finally struggled into my air bottle harness and weight belt, climbed on to the gunwale and shouted to Will, “The man in the water is alive I think, I’ll go to him. Put the gearbox in neutral when I hit the water and wait for me to swim clear,” and before he could argue, I back flipped and hit what felt like an iceberg it was so cold and I cursed, I’d forgotten my gloves and in seconds my face and hands felt like ice. I pulled the chin of the hood as high as I could, cleared my mask and started to swim but I was too buoyant and my fins were breaking the surface so I vented air from the buoyancy jacket, sank about a metre and a half and finned liked crazy. I wasn’t going to last long before the temperature slowed me down and the finning got my circulation going. I swam for a few minutes and surfaced, I was about three metres from the man so I put on a spurt and reached out and managed to get a hand on his shoulder but it was dragged off as I was sucked away. But for my mouthpiece I would have screamed with frustration. I sank and finned a couple of times and broke the surface but he was too far away and to my horror I saw the safety line break free from the boat. The cold was biting into me now and I began to feel very tired, almost sleepy and was tempted to turn and try to fin back to Will but I was lifted for a second and saw the man again and he was staring straight at me, his eyes confused, lost, he said something and his head fell forward. I became very angry, I wasn’t going to allow him to escape me and willed more strength into my hip and thigh muscles. I sunk a little and forced my legs to work and push me forward but I could feel them cramping and wanted to roll myself into a ball but I surfaced and in an act of desperation I thrust a frozen hand out and grabbed the loose end of the safety line and pulled us together, my shoulder muscles feeling as if they were on fire and being ripped from my body. I wrapped my arms around him spat my mouthpiece out and screamed, “Don’t you dare swim away from me again!” and managed to uncurl my fingers enough to lock them and pull us together and wrap my legs around him and crush his body against mine. “Got you, you’re safe,” I shouted and his eyes opened for a moment and he nodded and then fell unconscious.
I looked up at the boat and there was a pair of hands reaching for me, “Not me, him,” I screamed, “Get him out first,” and I tried to lift him but only succeeded in pushing myself under the water. A second pair of hands appeared and grabbed the man and pulled him up whilst the first pair gripped the safety line. I was free of him now and frozen. I reached up to the gunwale and managed to get my finger tips on it but there was no feeling and they slid back into the water. My body was numb now and I started to sink and then somebody grabbed the back of my buoyancy jacket and pulled me up and over the side of my own boat and laid me on a seat and I saw Will’s face and then everything went dark and I slipped into unconsciousness.

In chapters 11 and 12 Charlotte gains fame and begins to meet the world.

If you can’t wait to see what happens, Footprints In The Sea, Volume 1 is now on Amazon, so click on the URL in the right column of the BC Home Page.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 11 and 12

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romance
  • Action adventure
  • Sea

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 11 & 12

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so.

Aurora, Maritime 5 and Awac Papa Alpha 2 have a pin-up and Charlotte meets a doctor.

Chapter 11

I opened my eyes slowly, it was dark and an unfocused face appeared above me. I could feel somebody vigorously rubbing my hands and somebody else doing the same to my feet. Slowly my brain began working again, “Are we on Aurora?”
The blurred face looked away from me, “She’s awake,” I heard Will’s voice say and then my eyes cleared and I recognised him, “Are we on Aurora?” I repeated.
“No, we’re still on the lifeboat,” and he came closer, let go of my hand, slid his arm under me and pulled me into a warm hug. “I thought I was going to lose you, you were going to die, drown, lose you,” and he pulled me tighter in to him. One thought came into my mind, ‘I would dive under an iceberg time and again if Will was going to hug me like this when he got me out of the water.’
“The wind and sea are quieter?”
“Aurora is here and shielding us.”
“The man I tried to help, how is he?”
A second face appeared next to Will, “On board Aurora, with severe hyperthermia but alive and the last thing he said before he lost consciousness was, “A mermaid came to me.”
I looked at the new face and managed to move my cheeks and lips enough to smile, “He was in shock I expect. What about the other boats?”
I saw the stranger glance at Will and answered, “We found three, the rescued passengers told us that the fourth sank the night they abandoned Pacific Wanderer, she was thrown onto the reef as they left the Lagoon and smashed up.” He stood up and signalled to somebody above him and a cage stretcher was lowered and the darkness returned.

This time when I awoke, the sky had gone; above me was the lined ceiling of a ship, a ship that was lying still, moored or anchored and around me were curtains. I lay for a while listening to something bleeping above and behind my head and when I pushed my head back to look I saw a games consul with little green men chasing each other across the screen and wavy lines and windows with numbers. Something started to go ding and one of the curtains was pulled back and a man came to the side of my cot, lifted my wrist and stared at the games consul without speaking. He nodded, placed my wrist back on the bed and smiled, “Back with us then?”
“I think so, is this Aurora or Heaven?”
“Definitely not Aurora, if you use Aurora and Heaven in the same sentence, it’s an oxymoron. This is Pacific Wanderer, the sickbay and I am a petty officer sick bay attendant which is a macho way of saying ward sister.”
“I’ve been brought home to die have I?”
“No, if you died it would upset Will and your home is the luxury suite under the bridge. Excuse me a moment.” He went through the curtain and I heard him speak on the telephone; “Will, she’s awake and thinks she’s in Heaven.” He came back to me, “Hungry?”
“I’d love a coffee with lots of milk and sugar.”
“Will told us that if you ask for that it meant you were fully recovered. I’ll make one and before you ask, no, you can’t get up until the doc has seen you.”
“There’s a doctor on board?”
“Half of Aurora’s crew are on board except the captain, he refuses to leave his bridge whilst you’re in the vicinity, he claims you would probably steal his ship to add to your fleet.”
Will came in and walked straight to my bed and picked up my hand and squeezed it, “You look miles better, back with us at last, how do you feel?”
“The same as any morning before I’ve had coffee and the ward sister won’t let me get out of bed.”
“It isn’t morning, it’s three pm, you’ve been out for more than twelve hours.”
“What!” I tried to lift myself into a sitting position and the counter pane slipped down revealing a white lace nightie and then cramps hit my abdomen and I grimaced and sank back onto the pillow, “Will, I have to get up, I’m bursting for a pee.”
He went out into the sickbay and came back with a bottle, for a dreadful moment I thought he was going to bring a girl one but this was standard male shape. That didn’t stop him from turning his back and when I finished he opened a bag and presented me with a tub of lavender perfumed hand wipes.
I lifted the shoulder of the nightie up, “Where did this come from?”
“I stole it from the shop, well I didn’t really steal it, I added it to your tab.”
“I don’t mind that but who undressed me?”
“Just the people who did the undressing or do you want to know who was looking on. Let me think, I winkled you out of the wetsuit and swimming costume and the ward sister put the nightie on whilst the doctor and captain looked on to ensure you were treated in a ladylike fashion. Then there was the chief engineer, his mate, a leading artificer, the surface to air missile crew, two of the lookouts and a few passing general duties bods.”
He made me smile but I still asked again, “Will who really did it?”
“Mark and I but the doctor was there.”
“Who’s Mark?”
Will nodded in the direction of the nurse, “He is.”
I laid back on the pillow with a sigh, “The word is getting around.”
Will pulled a chair over and sat down, “Charlie stop worrying about it, you’re the ship’s heroine, you jumped into an ice cold sea in a force nine gale and rescued a man who would have died if you hadn’t got to him. That incident has firmly underlined the opinion of everybody that you have the courage of a lion and are really Aphrodite in disguise. If you grew a beard and were to walk around the ship dressed as an erotic dancer, you would still be the ship’s heroine, mascot and pin-up.”
“Pin-up,” I sat bolt upright, “A pin-up, are you kidding me!”
“Nope, the crews of Aurora, Papa Alpha Two and Maritime Five are all asking for your photo and Papa Alpha Two want a picture of you in a swimsuit to paint on their AWAC and they are naming it Charlotte Mermaid, the Guardian Angel and I’m not kidding.” He took my hands in his and leaned forward, “What you did yesterday was beyond the call of duty, it is the bravest thing I have ever witnessed. I could see by the expression in your eyes that you were terrified and that made the act even more heroic and I have told the captain and pilot of Aurora that they are to mark the island and name it Charlotte Island.”
“The best bit was when you hugged me,” I said before I could stop myself.
He replied by easing me back onto the pillow and leaning across the bed he kissed me and kept the kiss going long enough to let me know that there was more to this than friendship. He stood up and smiled, “Don’t tell anybody I did that, the jealous crew would lynch me. Now the doctor is coming to check you over and he wants a chat so Mark and I will make ourselves scarce whilst he’s here…”
“No, Will please stay.”
He shook his head, “No, he’s a surgeon commander and that’s way above the rank a frigate’s medical officer would normally carry, he’ll tell you why,” he leaned over and kissed me again, “Let me know when you can go back to your cabin, I’ll come and pick you up, I want everybody to see me with my arm around you.”

“Duncan Chesham, officially I am Commander Chesham RNVR I’m also an FRCS and technical things of a medical nature. How do you feel now, headaches, limbs, a morbid fear of the sea and seafood?”
I laughed, “No, I’m already planning to look for crab and crayfish around the reef and fish and chip shops don’t scare me.”
“They should do, fried fish is way above the recommended level for saturated fats,” he placed his stethoscope in his ears, “Doesn’t stop me though. Sit up please.”
I sat up and wriggled my nightie up to my waist and bunched it up ready to lift it higher. “Right let’s see if your heart is still beating and then we can check that you’re breathing,” so I lifted the nightie and he placed the stethoscope against my chest and listened, moved it and listened again and repeated it on my back and eased me down on to the pillow and felt my stomach and pressed once or twice and then sat down, took the scope from his ears, “Okay, you’re alive, heartbeat’s fine no nasty noises and no abdominal pain. Now you want to ask me questions?”
“What am I, Doctor Duncan?”
“Technical description would be mammal of the homo-sapiens specie, white Caucasian sub-specie and in good health but I think you mean something else?”
“Yes, what gender am I?”
He smiled, “Let me tell you who I am and what somebody with the lofty rank of surgeon commander is doing acting as MO on a New Zealand Navy frigate. I am in the Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve, a wavy-navy sailor. It’s the naval equivalent of the Territorial Army, a weekend sailor. I’m on a New Zealand ship as part of an exchange programme between Commonwealth navies. In real life I am indeed a surgeon and my specialities are gynaecology and SRS, that’s sex reassignment work. I am a consultant at the Gender Clinic of Charing Cross Hospital, London. I am also quite good at battlefield associated surgery, hence my being here and when I’m not treating wounded sailors I also act as their GP. Now you want to know why I didn’t raise my eyebrows when I saw you wearing a lace nightie.”
“Yes, that’s what I meant, what am I.”
“First, I had already seen you wearing a woman’s swimsuit under your wetsuit which is a pretty ridiculous thing to do. You should have been wearing a thermal bunny under a heated dry-suit. I also noticed that your hips and some body fat were not as they should be in a young fit male. Is this embarrassing you?”
“No, you are putting it well, technically, no reproach apart from the wetsuit, you need to try wearing a dry suit out of water, it’s not comfortable especially on a small lifeboat.”
“Good, I’ll continue. First I am a doctor of medicine, not a qualified psychiatrist so such that I tell you would need to be confirmed by a psychiatrist but in my duties at Charing Cross I have sat on many assessment panels, treated and operated on countless transsexuals and I have seen enough to say that your body is not typical of the male. Apart from body fat and hips you also have a little too much fat around your nipples which are larger than normal. Now I have acted in what normally would be an unprofessional manner by asking Will a few questions and from what little he told me, and he told me under pressure from me because you were unconscious and couldn’t supply the information yourself, I have little doubt that you are at least transsexual and are probably more than that. Still okay, or do you wish to tell me to mind my own business and leave you and your sexuality out of it.”
“No, please go on, I appreciate your need to know as much as possible about me for treatment purposes.”
“Correct. Now I qualified transsexual by saying, ‘probably more than that;’ I believe you may be intersexed. Do you want to know what that means?”
“I think it means I am both male and female.”
“A simplification, but yes, it means that you have the primary reproductive organs of both sexes. In your case, making a hasty assessment from the little I have learned from two brief looks at you to establish how much you may have injured yourself, the male organs appear to have been the dominant ones. I couldn’t take too close a look because I had a lot of people to treat for hyperthermia, exposure and assorted injuries associated with shipwrecks. But I have an hour and if you wish I can carry out a more detailed examination that might indicate how much the female organs, have formed or possibly not formed in your body and if my suspicions are confirmed, I can refer you to a psychiatrist for his opinion as well.”
“How much will you be able to find out?”
“Enough for me to ask for expensive body scans and X-rays and along with the psychiatric assessment, make recommendations about your future choices.”
“Shall I take the nightie right off,” I said as a way of making up my mind.

He spent forty minutes measuring and squeezing muscles, spread my scrotum and spent quite a while studying that before lifting it to feel underneath and then had me roll over whilst he went over my bum pressing his fingers in, pinching it lightly and then went up to my hips, spent a deal of time there and took more measurements before running his hands over the back and sides of my rib cage and then had me flip over again and did the same to my front and this time he spent a lot of time on my abdomen and chest pressing quite firmly in places and finally he pushed my hair back studied my forehead, cheeks and lips ran his hand down the front of my throat, across my shoulders and went round the area of my chest where a woman had her breasts and then stopped. “Right, all done, you’ve been very patient. Sorry about the inspection of the area around your penis, hope you didn’t mind that, it can be uncomfortable.”
“It tickled.”
He smiled, “One or two questions. Did your parents ever tell you of anything unusual happening at your birth?”
“No, nothing, Mum said I took my time and weighed just over six lbs, that’s all.”
“What about toys, what sort did they buy you at Christmas and birthdays?”
“The usual, ray guns, model cars Lego sets, toy railways, things like that.”
“No dolls?”
“No, well yes an Action Man once.”
“What about sports?”
I shook my head, never really interested me except swimming, that’s why I took up scuba diving, it gave me an extra excuse to swim.”
“Will mentioned dancing?”
“Yes, ballroom. Not ballet or stuff like that. When my parents died, my auntie Mo told me I was spending too much time on my own, not socialising and arranged for me to have ballroom lessons.”
“How did you feel about it?”
“I enjoyed it, met a lot of people and became good and finished up as a ballroom instructor. That was a challenge, I had to become proficient with the women’s steps as well as the men’s and in Latin American and jive, the two are completely different, the women’s steps don’t always mirror the men’s, they have spins that have to blend in with the basic steps, there is more emphasis on grace, poise and fluidity.”
“Right that’s it for today. We’ll have another question and answer session but there won’t be any more physical examinations until we have you scanned.” He patted my stomach, “I felt something hiding in there I want to have a look at, nothing to worry about but I’d put money on all or part of a uterus and probably one or both ovaries.”
“Before you go, tell me about my body, is it male or female?”
He hesitated for a moment, “I wouldn’t normally say much at this stage but in your case, I’ll break my own rules. But for your penis and testicles and lack of developed breasts I would say you had a classic female frame and muscle structure, I don’t wonder you had trouble finding male clothes that fitted. Your hairline and face is also female, how often do you shave?
“Usually every other day, sometimes I would go three days but since coming here, I’ve shaved twice and the second time was after three days and I hardly needed to.”
“Right, I must be getting back to my other patients there are a couple on Aurora that are giving me concern and if you start coughing and feeling unwell, come in here and see Mark and if you feel like dressing up and being a bit glamorous, do it, come over to Aurora and give the crew a treat,” he grinned at me, “Will told me you are going through the cargo manifest looking for the latest fashions.” He became serious, “You can go back to your cabin now but take it easy for a few days and the petty officer who’s over here to handle the catering for your extra guests wants the recipe for the casserole you made.”
I smiled, “Was it good, I never had any, I was always told by my instructors never to eat a large meal after vigorous swimming.”
“It was very good, I commandeered it for the patients but did have a little for myself. Will missed out so I expect he’ll be a bit grumpy. Now I really must be off, I’ll send Will in and remember, take things easy for a couple of days, no swimming outside the lagoon or cutting down trees.”
As soon as he left I swung my legs over the side of the cot and stood up. I felt a bit wobbly and waited until my legs strengthened and then tried a couple of steps and I was fine, then Mark came in, I’ll get your coffee now and Will said he’ll be about fifteen minutes, he’s with the Aurora’s engineer at the moment.” He brought my coffee over and waited whilst I drank a third of it and then said, “I’ll pop down to your cabin if you want and get some clothes, you can’t walk around the ship like that.”
“Oh my god,” all I was wearing was the nightie and that was nearly transparent. I reached for a bed sheet and Mark laughed, “Don’t worry about that, nobody is going to see you in here.”
“You can!”
“I put it on you and I’m a nurse and seen stranger things.”
“I suppose so. I’ll have to wear one of the sick bay dressing gowns.”
“I’ll get your clothes, do you want the stuff that was on the lifeboat, the jeans and top I mean, not the sou'wester, Will took everything to your cabin.”
“Which means he’s hung them up on the floor, no I’ll need clean things, a pair of jeans and some sort of top, what’s it like outside, still stormy?”
“No, a perfect Pacific spring day, warm and sunny.”
“If you could, there’s a pale yellow summer dress in the wardrobe, the doctor said it was okay if I want to dress up a bit and if I wear jeans, I’ll start finding work to do and I have to take things easy,” I stopped babbling and looked at him.
He smiled, “I’ll fetch a bit of make-up, where is it and what about undies, something like the nightie?”
“God no, the dress has a full skirt and it might still be windy, something white and not fussy. You don’t mind do you?”
“Don’t be silly,” he looked at me measuring me up and said, “You about a thirty six chest?”
I nodded, “There’s a couple of bras in the cabin I stole from the shop.”
“Right, about B cup?”
“I just stuff tights in them.”
“Not any more, I found some gel boobs hidden in one of the drug cupboards, whoever was the medical orderly on this ship was probably a cross dresser,” he grinned, “On the game as well I expect. Being on board a ship full of men is too good a business opportunity to miss and they weren’t paid well on this ship, most of them as far as we can tell were barely fit for purpose.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No, you’d be surprised at some of the crew and other things we find on board merchant ships when we stop and search them. There’s blow-up dolls, loads of tranny stuff, videos, all sorts as well as Kalashnikovs, explosives, drugs and immigrants.”
“I suppose so, it must be fun at times.”
“And dangerous if they cut up nasty.” He took the empty cup off me and nodded towards the shower, “There’s towels in there, you have time for a quick shower and I’ll get your stuff from the cabin. If anybody comes in, slip a white coat on and tell ‘em I’ll be back in five and if they’re bleeding to death, stick a plaster on the cut.”
I finished my shower as Mark returned with my shoulder bag over one arm and the pale yellow summer dress over the other and a carrier bag with the ships logo on it. He dropped the shoulder bag onto my cot, laid the dress next to it and opened the carrier bag and pulled out a pale yellow bra and panties and a packet of light tan tights, “Your white sandals are in the bag with a tulle petticoat, just right for the dress, sorry I took so long but I had to go into the shop for some of the clothes. Your makeup and perfume are in your shoulder bag and there’s a magnifying mirror on my desk. Hurry up, you have a half hour, I saw Will and told him you were having a bath so he’s gone off to speak to the boys checking the hull. Do your hair into a pony tail, it’s still a bit windy up top and if you go out on deck, stay away from the front of the bridge, there’s a downdraught there and you’ll have a devil of a job keeping control of that skirt. Don’t just stand there grinning, get a move on.”
So I sat at his desk and did my makeup and when I finished he came over from the drugs cabinet, took hold of my chin and inspected my face before nodding, just right and I’ve tried the gel boobs and they’re a good size for you, I’ve tucked them in the bra, come on, hurry up, I want my sickbay back.
I did hurry up and for an amateur I had done a reasonable makeup job in no time at all, well almost no time and I dressed as expertly, even managing the bra fastening without having to turn it round to the front but had to call for Mark’s help when it came to fastening the zip at the back of the dress but it was done and we still had time for Mark to grab my hand and rush me into the ladies loo so that I could have a look in the mirror and then back to the sickbay. “That will stop him in his tracks,” he said after walking around me and tweaking a loose hair, fluffing my skirt and checking my make-up again. Mark it seems had appointed himself my agent and dresser.
I just had time to write down the recipe for the casserole when Will arrived and stood for a good minute just looking at me, it was like a repeat of when he had seen me in the white dress. “I can’t believe you were swimming in the Antarctic just a few hours ago.”
“The icebergs helped defoliate my skin.”
“They did something you look really nice.”
“I think she looks beautiful,” said Mark “And you should be very proud when you show her around the Aurora.
“I will be,” he took my hand, “The captain has offered his barge to take us over.”
“Barge? Captain?”
“Didn’t Mark tell you, the Captain of Aurora has asked to meet you, that’s where we’re going, a tour of the frigate.”
“Mark, you should have warned me, I can’t go over there like this,” I started fussing with the dress, “He’d throw me off his ship.”
“I didn’t tell you because I knew you would come over all flustered like you are now. Now go with Will and meet the lads over there, you’re their heroine and they will be very hurt if you don’t. Have a nice time and when you get back, I’ll pierce your ears so you can dress up properly next time.”
Will took my hand and started to walk me out, “No stop, my shoulder bag and the recipe and I slipped my hand out of his and just had time to grab my bag and the recipe before Will went striding off with me almost running to keep up.
He slowed down when we got to the saloon and gave me half a second to compose myself before leading me in and there were the cooks and a few other men from the Aurora and as soon as we entered, the petty officer cook called the men to attention and saluted us. “Aren’t you going to return the salute?” I asked Will.
“They’re not saluting me, they’re saluting you, now curtsy or something.” So I did, feeling a complete fool and wishing I had knuckled my forehead instead. It seemed to please them because they started clapping and a couple of them cheered when the petty officer stepped forward and said, “It’s good to see you on your feet, Marm, and looking well pretty if I may be so bold.”
“I am honoured to meet you PO and have the chance to thank all your men for rescuing me.” That brought more claps and cheers.
“As soon as you’re fit Marm, me and the lads will be honoured to work in the galley under your command.”
I started to panic now, he couldn’t mean that, he was a master chef, I could hardly expect him to work under my command, rather it should be the other way round but I had the sense not to run from the saloon screaming for help and answered in what I hoped would be a diplomatic manner, “Much as I would welcome the opportunity, PO I am afraid it must be postponed for another day, the MO insists I take time to recover from my swimming exercise,” (more claps). I opened my bag and took out the recipe, “This is the recipe you asked for but I have written quantities for four diners so you will have to adjust it, I have no knowledge of catering for hundreds of hard working, hungry seamen.”
His eyes glittered, “Lovely, we’ll have this on the menu in a couple of days, thank you. If you’d care to inspect your galley, I’m afraid we are in the process of preparing the evening meal so I ask you to make allowances,” and he led me into my kitchen. It was spotless and the aroma coming from the boiling and simmering cauldrons was really appetizing and reminded me I was hungry. “This is lovely, PO, I wish I were as tidy a cook as your people, I couldn’t find a fault, not a thing out of place and the appetizing aromas are most appetising.”
The Petty Officer beamed, “It is kind of you to say so, Marm. I have prepared the remaining crayfish for your dinner this evening.”
“No PO, please give the crayfish to somebody else, I want to sample the food that is producing those enticing aromas, I would be hurt if I was not able to join you in the saloon and dine amongst my new shipmates.”
The PO was on the point of bursting with pride, “Marm, we would be honoured.”
“Honoured, PO? No, it is I who is being granted the honour, being here and sharing a meal with men who would give their lives to defend my freedom, whose readiness to apprehend those who would deny me the freedom to roam the seas at will, no PO, I am the one who feels honoured,” I looked at the cooks who had big grins on their faces and two of them were nodding their agreement.
Will ended the meeting by announcing that we must leave or risk being guilty of keeping Aurora’s captain waiting and suffer the consequences of such an error which was something that every man present understood. And as we made our way to the steps Will whispered, “You’re a real smoothie, you could sweet-talk a hungry crocodile, you sure you haven’t been a woman all the time?”
I had tears in my eyes but I managed a smile, “They tried so hard to please me Will, and I meant what I said, I do feel honoured and humbled that such men would see fit to applaud me for doing so little compared to the dangers they might have to face one day.” I stopped and opened my shoulder bag and searched, “I’ll kill Mark, he forgot to pack a hankie for me.”
The coxswain of the captain’s barge helped me aboard with one hand and slipped me a tissue with the other but that made things worse. Fortunately the journey across the lagoon was long enough for me to get my emotions under control which was just as well because when we arrived alongside the boarding steps of the Aurora, there was a side party waiting above at the entry port, I was being treated as a visiting dignitary, I prayed they wouldn’t start firing their guns and missiles in salute when I stepped aboard. They didn’t but I faced aft and not wearing a hat, I couldn’t salute so I curtsied to the quarter deck and again when the captain welcomed me aboard and then the formalities ended and we were shown to the captain’s cabin.
“You appear familiar with the protocols of the Navy, Miss Broughton?”
Miss Broughton? And then it dawned on me the Captain was speaking to me and that was going to be my formal name from this day forth unless I married. “Not really, Captain, but I do enjoy reading stories of the sea and not being in uniform I thought a curtsy to the quarterdeck more appropriate than a salute.”
“And gracefully done,” said the First Lieutenant.
“I used to teach ballroom dancing and spent quite a lot of time teaching the girls how to curtsy to their partners in the Old-Time dances.”
“It is good to see you appear to have recovered from your ordeal,” the Captain said as we sat for tea.
“Thanks to the care of your doctor and petty officer and your timely arrival. I hope your ship and crew suffered no injuries, you must have had a terrible time getting to us through that storm.”
“No injuries and only a little superficial damage, we’ve been through worse. Now to business I’m afraid, I have to go through a few things with Mr. Devonshire so my First Lieutenant has offered to show you around Aurora, it seems a number of the crew wish to meet you. Are you fit enough to undertake that?”
“Yes, I’m fine and I would like to see the ship, I’ve never been on a warship before.”

Chapter 12

“I have just realised what I’ve done today and it scares me, I seem to have changed. I don’t mean something as trivial as changing my gender, no something deeper is happening.
“I jumped into the sea to rescue that man not because I was heroic, I did it instinctively, I did it because he was in trouble, I was a good swimmer and was dressed in clothing I thought was suitable, he was there, and I was on our lifeboat, he was in serious trouble, was dying and I could do something about it so I jumped and when I was in the water I swam as fast as I could because I wanted to warm myself up. All I did really was to react to a situation. I was knee jerking, something all humans do, it was not so very different to shooting my hand out to catch a falling vase. The only thing I can remember about it clearly was a fear of the cold and knowing that if I hadn’t jumped, you would have and you weren’t wearing the correct clothing, not as strong a swimmer and had the boat to think about. If that man had been caught up in rigging at the top of a mast, I would have stood back and asked you to climb up and rescue him. I’m no heroine, Will.”
“Why did you put the diving kit on the boat?”
“You see, that’s exactly what I’m talking about, I didn’t, I left it there after I used it earlier when we were moving Pacific Wanderer and when we were on the boat I wore the wet suit in case I had to go into the water and use the power of the fins to help us swim back. If I’d stopped and thought about what I was going to do, I wouldn’t have had the nerve to do it.”
“You’re not telling the truth, Charlie, I saw the fear in your eyes when you went off the gunwales.”
“It wasn’t fear it was the cold.”
Will shrugged, “You said that wasn’t why you feel scared now, was it something that happened today.”
“Yes,” I was silent for a while, thinking about it and I really was scared of what had happened, “It was the doctor and Mark at first, finding out that I was transsexual and wearing a women’s swim suit under the wet suit but I coped with that because they were medics and have seen things like that before but it was going into the saloon and meeting all those people. I should have been terrified but I wasn’t I was embarrassed but not because they saw me wearing women’s clothes and makeup but because they were applauding me and then the petty officer saying all those things to me about how they were honoured, flattering me…”
“He wasn’t flattering you, he was genuinely impressed and nearly fell out of his apron when you asked to be allowed to have the meal he had prepared for the men rather than crayfish.”
“That was true, it smelled delicious and I was too hungry to be satisfied with crayfish, I wanted something hot and spicy and I wanted a big plateful. I hadn’t eaten anything since the bar of chocolate on the lifeboat before I jumped into the water and I was hungry. But when we went aboard Aurora to see the captain the last thing I was worried about were all those men, macho type men, warriors seeing me all girly. Even after I curtsied I still didn’t think about it, it just seemed the correct thing to do. When the captain addressed me as Miss Broughton the thing that worried me was not the Miss bit, I was more concerned that I might not get used to it and if somebody called me Miss Broughton again, they would think me rude because I ignored them and I enjoyed being shown around the ship and hearing all the nice things that were being said to me. Even when I was on deck and they were explaining the quick firing gun I was having a good time and when the wind blew my skirt up as I turned, I even enjoyed the cheers, that’s what’s scaring me.”
“You enjoyed men cheering you when you flashed your knickers?”
I laughed, “Yes but that’s not the point is it? A few days ago I was worried about you seeing me in a pair of lilac jeans and now I enjoy being flattered, I enjoy acting coquettishly, I enjoy being a bit sexy, I enjoy being a woman and I’m scared that it happened so quickly, I just don’t understand what’s happened to me.”
“How would you feel if it suddenly went away and you returned to how you were before the shipwreck?”
“I’ve asked myself that question,” I turned to face him, “I’m pretty sure I would hate it. I have taken a liking to the new me. I recognise that I’m vain and take ages over my makeup and picking new clothes, and certainly love the flattery, and as for admiring me for being a heroine, I prefer to think that they really regard me as a good looking woman, even a sexy bird.”
“They do.”
I smiled, “The truth will out, Will Devonshire, your shipmate is a bit of a raver.”
“And you’re happy about it, really want to go on as you are, no longer frightened of what people think, how they see you?”
“Well not that unconcerned, I do want people to think well of me and I am still a bit apprehensive about going home and suddenly appearing as a woman when all they’ve known is Charlie, the nephew of Mollie Shilton.”
“Good, it means I haven’t put my foot in it and made the unforgivable error of interfering in your life.”
“You haven’t well you haven’t that I know of. You had to tell Mark and Duncan something, my life may have depended on their having the necessary information when they treated me.”
“I only told them just enough, the rest is their own interpretation of who you really are but it’s not that I’m referring to. Whilst you were sashaying around Aurora enticing innocent young matelots with you hip swinging and leg flashing, Doc Duncan, the captain and myself had a sort of conference and came to a decision.”
“Oh, you should have done that in front of me.”
“I told them that but Duncan said it would be better if he could have my input unfettered by my being reluctant to give an opinion because of your presence.”
“I suppose so, do I cramp your style Mr. Devonshire.”
“I’m not answering that whilst you are present. The two ships from the arctic are arriving in the early hours and will be mooring on the other side of the island and the Royal Navy Arctic research ship has a psychiatrist on board who is doing research into human behaviour in a hostile environment. Apparently he is also something of an expert on intersexed people as well, Duncan knows him from his time spent at Charing Cross Hospital. He wanted to know what we others thought about suggesting that the Arctic man has a word with you.
“Again I said that that was a decision only you should make and he said that it would always be your decisions that controlled what medical and psychiatric treatment or investigation would be allowed. So I said that with that understanding, my opinion was that you would want to be allowed to speak to this new doctor.”
“What then.”
“He asked me why I was so protective of you.”
“Are you?”
“Yes, somebody has to be, if only to stop you from swimming during inclement weather.”
“That’s nothing to worry about, just a bit of compulsive behaviour, a plate full of radishes would cure it. Will, do you think they will let us keep the Wanderer or sell it to us at an affordable price.”
“The Captain has already suggested that Auckland look into the salvage question, he also ask them to register our claim for sovereignty over the island and he thinks they will support that so will Britain, Australia and America because now they’ve discovered a safe mooring, fresh water and a few other things, they think it would benefit the ships involved with the Antarctic research stations and might even be a good site for a manned weather station.”
“It’s the island that is important to me, I think I want to live here full time. I’m okay with going home to Berkshire and I miss it a bit but I think I really belong here. I’ll leave the cargo manifest and the rest of it and go over to the island tomorrow and explore a bit more around the cabin. If we’re going to have visitors and weather stations here, we’ll need to build more bedrooms for them.”
Will laughed, “There you go again, planning for the long-term. Duncan said you were to take it easy for a day or two.”
“I will take it easy, I’ll wear another dress or a frivolous skirt and carry a parasol, there’s nice ones in the shop. I’ll have to take it easy then, I wouldn’t be able to dig the garden if I was wearing a skirt, well not the sort of skirt I have in mind.”
“There’s another thing you seem to have forgotten we’re already on the island, we moved the ship didn’t we.”
“Oh, I’d forgotten that. Can’t we put a set of stairs down to the beach from the bow?”
“We’ll have to, we can’t have you going up and down ladders or sliding down a rope in a frivolous skirt, it would attract too much attention. I’ll have a word with the carpenters, they’re here for at least three more days, the captain told me he’s been ordered to make a provisional survey of the island and anchorages and they’ll be supporting the port side so that Wanderer is on an even keel.”
“Yes but he can’t order his men to carry out private work can he?”
“He’ll think of something, probably put it down to monsoon relief, I think that’s how he is covering the work on the house. Apart from that, it’s experience for the crew and stops them getting bored.”
“That’s an idea, we can organise a barbecue on the beach for the men.”
Will started laughing, “I think you’d better go to bed, you’re showing signs of total exhaustion and failing to be aware of your surroundings. Tomorrow there will be three navy ships moored here, about a thousand men.”

I awoke feeling a little confused, perhaps it’s a late reaction to my problems when I rescued the man from the sea. I slipped out of bed and crossed to the dresser and the percolator and switched it on, then switched it off and checked it had fresh beans and the water was topped up and then switched it on again and returned to the bed and slipped into my bathrobe. I knew where I was, I wasn’t that confused it was just that so much had happened I felt I had lost track of things.
I wanted to go up to the island cabin today, that was one thing, then I might have to see the doctor again and perhaps meet the psychiatrist, that was another. I decided this was not enough, my brain wasn’t working, I needed to make a list so I went to the desk, a luxury this cabin had that my previous one hadn’t and opened the top drawer and found the ships notepaper and started but the percolator announced that my coffee was ready and that took priority so I went to collect my cup, added milk and sugar and went back to my list. I needed to finish going through the cargo manifest and then check the condition of the perishable items and the more important things like clothing and cosmetics so that went on the list and after that I remembered the drugs and other consumables in the sickbay. Then I sat back and started to think what else I should do, what else needed my urgent attention. There was home of course and I did need to check my bank and shares and I probably had a thousand urgent emails waiting. I didn’t have a computer in the cabin so I added that to my list, if need be I would steal one from the saloon and that led me to thinking of where our Aurora guests were sleeping, they might be using Wanderer’s cabins I’d better check with Will, I didn’t even know who was in charge of the people Aurora had sent here. I had seen a sub-lieutenant and there was the PO cook but there must be somebody of higher rank, so that was added to the list, I needed to meet and say hullo anyway. If they weren’t already here, the passengers might want to come back as well. I put the pen down and sighed, no wonder I felt confused, it was alright being feted as a heroine but with Aurora having to stay here until the seriously ill passengers were fit enough to be moved to a land hospital the Captain of Aurora must be having fits.
I had a shower and then dressed, no fancy sun dresses, I was going to be dashing about a lot so I chose a plain green skirt and white blouse, did my make-up quickly and had my second coffee. I went out to the corridor and listened outside Will’s door. There was sounds of movement but no singing in the shower so I left him, he was probably like me and a bit slow until he had had a caffeine fix. A glance at my watch informed me that it was a little before six and Friday so I expect the ship would be waking up and until everybody was up and about I wasn’t going to get much information but there was bound to be somebody on the bridge, the navy was very distrustful and would have had two or three people on watch, if I could find one of them, they might have time to explain how things worked. I went out to the promenade deck, spent a few moments looking at the new view and getting the feel of the morning and then went to the saloon and immediately met a man who I had seen and not spoken to yesterday, he was the radio operator or technician and was seated at a dining table having breakfast. That was a good sign, the galley must be up and running so I went over to say hullo and he jumped up, “Morning Miss Broughton, sit down and have coffee, it’s still hot, I’ll let Victor know you’re here.”
“Who’s Victor?”
“PO in the galley.”
“Leave him, he must be busy getting breakfasts ready for everybody but I will have a coffee.”
He poured me a cup and waited till I had taken a sip, “You did a good job on the radio and sat-nav, I changed the transistor on the radio and fitted one that gives more power and replaced the tuners on short wave and VHF.”
“Did I damage them?”
“Not you, the transistor I fitted is a new type, an upgrade and the tuning was past its sell-by date and would have started giving trouble. You know a bit about radio, did you work on them?”
“Not really, I write code and worked as a consultant on IT programmes and installations so I got to know my way around electronic communications equipment but that’s all.”
“It was a neat bit of diagnosis and repair though. Nice tidy soldering around the transistor.”
“I was being careful not to drop solder on the chips. You haven’t seen a desk top that isn’t being used have you?”
“Loads in the radio stores, there’s three still in their boxes and a couple of new ones that have been used a bit, want a new one?”
“God no, I’ll have to spend half the day updating everything, I’ll have one of the used ones.”
“I’ll drop one off in your cabin, first one on the right isn’t it?”
“Yes, the posh suite.”
“I’ve got some spare radio and sat-nav manuals you can have as well.”
“You must be pretty busy, so don’t get into trouble because you’re doing that when you should be doing something else.”
“No prob, the lieutenant is okay as long as you’re doing something useful and not skiving off in a deckchair. I’ve finished the radio, sat-nav and Internet, my next job is to check out the radar and then go down to the engine room and go over their bits and I’m more or less done. The skipper wants everything ready in case we have to move the ship.”
“I’m told you’re here for a few more days.”
“That’s what I heard as well, they’re doing a survey of the island, we’ve found sweet potatoes, coconuts and squash and there’s pineapple as well. The place where they’re re-building the house has an area that was used as allotments in the past.”
“Olive trees and a fruit orchard as well.”
“Make a nice holiday home for somebody who wants to get away from it all.”
“That’s what I’m planning,” I smiled, “Tell you’re shipmates I’ll be taking guests once I settle in, it’s close to the beach.”
“Transport will be good as well if they decide to use it as an anchorage and weather station. I know they are going inland to find a convenient place for choppers to land. I’ll have to get ready for morning parade now, it’s when the lieutenant has to count us and make sure nobody has run off with an island girl or is setting up a rum still,” he got up, “I’ll sort the computer for you and I’ll let Victor know you want breakfast.”
“What time does everybody start?”
“Parade at seven thirty and work for the day starts at eight but you don’t have to be there, it’s different for officers.”
“Me! I’m not an officer, I’m one of the Pacific Wanderer’s passengers.”
“Not what I was told, we’ve been instructed to offer you the courtesies due a commander, your oppo Will as well.”
Having successfully completed my first mission, made a new friend and sorted out the computer problem I went into the galley to be greeted by PO Victor, “Good morning PO, you must have risen early?”
“Morning, Marm, have to be up and about otherwise the lads won’t get any breakfast. Would you like yours now?”
“If it isn’t a bother, could I have cornflakes and orange juice with toast?”
“Is that all, there’s boiled or scrambled eggs, full English or kippers it you’d prefer.”
“No thank you, I eat lightly for breakfast.”
The PO turned to one of his men, “You ‘eard that, Phillips, orange juice, cornflakes and toast on Commander Broughton’s usual table.”
I stepped a little closer, “PO, I’d prefer it if you and the lads dropped the commander stuff and just called me Charlotte.”
“Can’t have that, Marm, bad for discipline that is but if it makes you happy, when in private, I’ll call you Miss Charlotte.”
I gave him what I hoped was a sweet and grateful smile, “Yes that will do nicely.” There was no point in trying to make the PO become less formal, he was old school and commanders, no matter they were only temporary hostilities only ranks, were still commanders.
“What time do you wish to inspect the galley and stores, Marm?”
“Oh, is that my job?”
“Believe, from what I understand you as good as own the ship, course if you prefer, I can ‘ave a word with the Lieutenant and get him to do it,” but the expression on his face made it clear he would prefer I did it.
“What time would be most convenient?”
“Well we finish with breakfast at eight and it takes an hour to finish cleaning up?”
“Shall we say nine thirty then?”
His face beamed, “That will do nicely, Marm.”
“If I am not able because of other duties, would it inconvenience you if I asked you to deputise for me, I’ll ask the Lieutenant to make an entry in the log if you wish or place the arrangement in Orders for the Day.”
The PO was visibly impressed with my knowledge of naval law and customs, for a hostilities only officer, I appeared to be well informed. I was but that was because I read a lot of sea novels not because I had attended officer cadet training.
“Be happy to do so,” Marm.
Leaving the galley I went to sit at my table and barely had time to sit before Phillips appeared with my breakfast, placed it in front of me, moved the sugar closer and went to the bar and poured a coffee. It would seem that word was getting around that the commander had a sweet tooth and supplying sugar for cornflakes and ensuring the coffee was sweet would keep her happy. “I’m Able Seaman Phillips, Marm, I’ve been detailed to be your personal steward whilst in port.”
“That’s very kind of you, you’ll find my demands on your services modest.”
He leaned down closer, “If there’s anything you want to know about the ship, just have a word, Marm.”
“I will need a few tips from time to time, I’ll remember that, thank you.”
“PO in the sickbay is a mate of mine and he says I’m to look after you and the way you went into the noggin after that bloke was impressive.”
“It wasn’t really, I just wanted a cold shower and I swam over to him to see if he had any sea soap.”
He laughed, “You just remember, anything you want, tip me the wink.”
As he left Will came into the saloon all bright eyed and cleanly shaven which woke me up, I hadn’t shaved again, it must be showing by now. Nervously I ran my hand over my face but there was nothing there, not even a slight rasp except for under my chin where there was just the faintest suggestion of hair, invisible under the light touch of foundation and powder I had used and only just detectable to somebody feeling for it, or kissing me on the neck. “Will,” I whispered, “Can you see any trace of facial hair, I forgot to shave this morning and its four days now.”
He leaned forward and inspected me closely, “No, you look as smooth as you did yesterday.”
“I’ll have to go to my cabin after breakfast, I can’t chance leaving it all day.”
My personal steward came to the table, “More coffee, Marm?” he asked with just a nod for Will.
“No thanks, I have to make a move, will you look after Commander Devonshire for me, we were to breakfast together but I have to dash.”
Phillips looked at Will, “Would you like the menu, sir?”
“Er no thanks, coffee, two soft boiled eggs and toast will do, Thank you.”
Off went my personal steward and Will looked at me, “What’s all that about?”
“I have my own personal steward now and Mark has told him to ensure I want for nothing. I have to go up to the bridge and introduce myself to the Lieutenant in charge, when are you going to be around so we can have a chat?”
“I’ll be coming with you over to Aurora, the captain and doctor want to see you and apparently you are being taken round to the other side of the island to the other ships to see the doctor there. I have to stay on Aurora and deal with a few things with the captain.”
“I was going to suggest to Aurora’s captain that he sends the fit passengers back here, it must be a bit crowded on Aurora.”
“I’ll ask him, I think you’ll be in a bit of a rush but I am told that some of them are being taken off by helicopter, I’m not sure if it’s the serious cases or just the walking wounded but they’ll need to return here to pick up their personal luggage.”
“Where are the Aurora people on here sleeping?”
“Downstairs in the crew’s quarters except the Lieutenant, he took the captain’s cabin when I said I didn’t want it.”
“Can’t they have the passenger cabins if the previous occupants are being air lifted off?”
“I’ll bring it up with the captain, he will appreciate the offer.”
“Okay, and do you think we should invite him to dinner one evening?”
“I think he will invite us today so you’d better inform your personal chef, Petty Officer Evans, Victor Evans.”
“I’ll leave that to you,” I grinned, “In case he throws a tantrum. See you shortly, I must go and get ready. Will, are these clothes okay, I was a bit glammed up yesterday but I thought that might be a bit OTT bearing in mind I will be dashing around a bit sorting things out.”
“You’re fine, they won’t expect to see you looking like a film star all the time but it might be an idea to glam up a bit for dinner with the Captain this evening and weren’t you told to take things easy for a day or two?”
“I am, I haven’t been near the hold, just going around sorting a few things out. I’m hoping to spend the afternoon up at the new house and then sorting out my affairs on the computer.”
“Well just take it easy.”
“Yes sir.”

I cleaned off my make-up tried to have a shave but it was more of a seek and find operation apart from my chin and I had to go over that two or three times because such hair as there was, was almost too short for the razor. Once I was satisfied and replaced my makeup I went to find Will for the ocean trip across the lagoon but was waylaid by Mark, “Can you come into the sickbay for a minute, Charlotte, I need to go over some of the drugs with you?”
“Is there something wrong with them,” I asked as soon as we were there.
“Not really, some of the anti-biotics are close to their expiry date and the doc is going to replace them but I checked the pharmacy section in the shop. It depends on what the doctors decide for you later today.”
“There’s nothing wrong with me.”
“Well, not wrong but there are going to be a few things you’ll need if they decide to start you on HRT. If you’re going to New Zealand soon, it doesn’t matter but if you stay here for any length of time you are going to need support. We have a limited supply of most of the things you need, estrogen etc., but there are other drugs that are related to your treatment and we’re going to need them. The doctor on the Navy research ship has quite a large stock because there are women as well as men at the various research stations on Antarctica but it’s a question of who pays, will you bring it up with the doctors when you see them.”
“Yes okay but it isn’t relative as far as the cost is concerned, I’ll pay for them if the NHS in Britain doesn’t cover me. I will almost certainly have to go to New Zealand before too long anyway, I need scans and things like that.”
“Yes I know but mention it just in case it gets forgotten, details like that can be overlooked. Now about this evening whilst you are dining with the Captain. I think the burgundy dress in your wardrobe is ideal and if I pierce your ears now and put sleepers in, they will stop bleeding in time for you to wear a pair of nice earrings tonight as long as you replace the sleepers as soon as you get back.”
“Will I need morphine?”
He smiled, “You won’t feel a thing, sit here, it will only take a minute.”

In chapters 13 and 14, Charlotte meets the psychiatrist from the Royal Navy Antarctic Survey ship has a long talk with Dr. Duncan about her gender preferences and discovers she is definitely intersexed and has to think about what the future holds for her. She meets the other passengers from Wanderer, including the man whose life she saved and his wife.

Vol 1 of Footprints In The Sea is on Amazon Kindle, click on the URL in the right hand column.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 13 and 14

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 13 & 14

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so.

Two doctors agree on their assessment after Charlotte attends a meeting and has X-rays and blood tests and then she meets some of the other passengers who were rescued from the lifeboats and makes new friends.

Chapter 13

“Before doing anything else we would like to have a few X rays done,” Randolph sat back in his chair, “Have you had any in the last year?”
“None,” I answered, “In fact I can’t remember when I last had any, yes I can, about four years ago, I slipped when I was teaching the cha-cha, and twisted my ankle and the hospital ordered it in case I had done any other damage, nothing since then.”
“Fine, all your other medical signs are okay so we’ll do that first and see what’s going on.”
“You have an X ray unit on a ship?”
“They’re not large things, nor that delicate. A scanner would be different, you only have to swear at one of them and it goes on the blink. So yes, we have an X ray camera, it is a research support ship and it does carry quite extensive medical facilities. We’ve already analysed your blood sample, you’re O neg so if for no other reason, we’ll keep you alive so we have a ready source of blood. O negs are universal donors and the fresh stuff is always better than the frozen.”
“That’s nice to know but there might be a snag, if you give my blood to one of your scientists they may change sex.”
“Hadn’t thought of that but we will warn them first,” he picked up his phone, “We’re bringing Charlotte Broughton down in five minutes.”

Below decks the medical facilities on the research ship were like a scaled down hospital and when we were in the X-ray room I had pictures taken of my head, chest, abdomen, hips and thighs and the only reason they didn’t do more was because I had reached my limit and if they had continued I would have started glowing in the dark and that would have spooked the crews of the ships.
We returned to Randolph’s office and sat around his desk, “Whilst we’re waiting for the pictures we can go over what we have to date and then I would like a chat with you.”
“What sort of chat?”
“I want to ask you a little about your medical history and your lifestyle, nothing too searching so you don’t have to feel nervous. Understand Charlotte, at any time you can stop this and perhaps take it up again with your GP in England. The medical examination has nothing to do with your rights of salvage or any claims you might wish to make against the shipping line. It is a separate matter and our reason for doing it now is because from what you have already told us, we gather you had no knowledge that there was anything different about yourself before the shipwreck. That is important to us and later to yourself because we are able to investigate right at the beginning of the change.”
“It’s not so much that I’m nervous, it’s that I like what has happened, I know its early days but I am enjoying the change and want it to continue, I like the new me, feel very comfortable about it and don’t want to stop. I want to go on and finish it, be a woman, live as one and the only reason I would stop you is if you tried to stop me, started to feed me medicines or carry out operations that would stop me changing”
“I don’t think there is any question of that,” Duncan said, “We are not gods, what we think is happening is that mother nature is correcting an error it made earlier and even with the speed of advancements in medical knowledge, we can’t yet control nature.”
“Okay, let’s do it, I admit I would like to know what is or has happened but it doesn’t scare me and so far, on the ship, Aurora’s crew have acted nicely. I haven’t had any funny looks or people suddenly drawing away from me, in fact it has been to the contrary, they seem to have taken a liking to me and that certainly helps when I have my moments of apprehension, I feel reassured that they think I’m female so it would be better if I continued being female. I’m not so sure about going back to England though, here I have had this happen amongst strangers and the incident in the lifeboat when I saved that man’s life has helped, it has distracted everybody and when they look at me, they are more likely wondering where I got the nerve to jump into a stormy sea rather than wondering what sort of weirdo I am because I’m becoming a woman. But home is different, they are people that knew me as a man and when I suddenly appear before them wearing women’s clothes and acting like one, well, I don’t know how they’re going to react or for that matter how I’m going to react to them.”
“Do you think that might be the reason you want to settle here or at least stay for a while?” It was Randolph that asked the question and he was already making notes.
“No, I genuinely like it here, it’s a beautiful spot, quiet and there’s lots to do, an adventure, setting up a home and life on a desert island. I wasn’t one for being part of the scene before now, even my Auntie Mo had to make me take up dancing so that I socialised more when I was at home, so a quiet life is something I’m used to and as long as I can mess with computers I’m happy, in fact the change increases the excitement, I get to keep as much of my old life as I need and add the fun of the new experiences I’m having as a woman.” I smiled as much to myself as to them, “Give me a couple of months and I’ll be asking somebody to convert number one hold into a wardrobe and dressing room.”
Duncan took a file from the desk, “First we need you to sign a consent form allowing us full and unrestricted access to your medical records,” he handed me the form, “That is a formality but we do need to know as much about your past medical history as possible and then there is your blood test result. Everything is normal for somebody of your age, liver, kidneys and heart, that sort of thing, all working well and no problems. Red cell count and haemoglobin are fine but there is one striking anomaly, your hormone levels are not far from an acceptable level for a woman of your age but for a male they are definitely wrong and it appears that they have been at these levels for some time, long before the shipwreck. Were it not for the recent sudden changes in your outlook on life which has manifested itself in your acceptance of your personality change and willingness to be looked upon and treated as a female, we would be seriously concerned, as it is we are not unduly concerned but very curious. There is no reason why you should not return to normal activity after this weekend.”
“Are you telling me to stop skiving and get on with ploughing the wheat field?”
Duncan smiled, “That or cleaning the hull of Pacific Wanderer.”
The telephone rang and Randolph answered, “The X-rays are ready, the radiographer wants to know if you want to look at them on his large screen or have them sent here.”
“Tell him I’m coming down now and to send a copy here for you and Charlotte,” he got up, “I’ll leave you two to your chat.”

Randolph went to a sideboard and poured two coffees and added sugar and milk without asking. “If I ask a question that you don’t feel ready to answer, then say so, equally, if you think I am trying to dig too deeply, then stop me. We don’t have to do everything at once. This meeting is as much a chance for me to get to know you as it is to discover the hidden workings of your mind,” he handed me my coffee.
“Duncan told me he knows you from Charing Cross Hospital, is that correct?”
“Yes, we both work as consultants there and have worked on the same cases together on some occasions. My being here at this opportune moment was a trip to allow me a break as well as research into the mental changes that take place within people when they are exposed to long periods of extreme stress in a hostile environment.”
“I asked because I was thinking of continuity. I don’t want to start something and then find that part way through everything has to be changed, new people take over because you and he are posted elsewhere or I decide to move back to Berkshire.”
“That’s understandable but we are both reservists and will be returning to our work in London. It would be necessary for you to be in England if we are to preserve the continuity because your being treated by us in London and your living here in the Pacific would not be practical but we can certainly have a preliminary investigation here and then hand you over to doctors in New, Zealand, Australia or even the United States if that is what you prefer.”
“No, I have a home in England and will almost certainly elect to have my treatment and SRS there. Which leads me to the next question; what is my position as far as the NHS is concerned. I am a UK citizen and resident on holiday officially, but I have been given a temporary commission in the New Zealand Navy or the Royal Naval Reserve, I’m not sure which and I am out here and am going to be so for three or four weeks. Who is going to be responsible for my treatment?”
“Tricky question that. Duncan and I are both NHS doctors as well as having our own private practises so I think the NHS will be the people under which this will be done but whilst you are here in the Pacific it depends on reciprocal arrangements with the New Zealand health services. I can tell you that it is not covered by your holiday insurance but may be by your own private health arrangements if you have any. We will have to look at that but I am sure we can sort something out. Gender dysphoria and SRS are not considered life threatening conditions normally which of course clouds the issue a little but to some extent, this has happened because you were shipwrecked so the marine insurers may be liable…”
“I wasn’t asking because of the cost, I have money and can afford to pay myself, no it was being able to continue with the same medical team right the way through and that includes after care where it relates to the GD treatment.”
“If it comes to the worse you may have to pay part or all of the costs but I think that unlikely and as far as having the same team it isn’t a problem provided you are prepared to live in the UK for the later part of your treatment, that’s a month prior to SRS and the recovery period after that. There will be occasions possibly when we will need you to come to the UK but where we need blood samples taken and analysed, there is no reason why that can’t be done here. As for prescription medicines, there will be no difficulty in sending supplies here once we have an established regime for you.”
“Okay, that’s put my mind at rest,” I smiled, who told you I like milk and sugar in my coffee?”

I didn’t meet any of the crew on the survey ship which bore the name HMS Orca, the captain and some of the crew had gone ashore with a survey or to have a look at the island and the New Zealand supply ship’s captain who had moved to Goat’s Cove was visiting Aurora to exchange adult movies I suspect but I did see the ship and she was larger than Pacific Wanderer and had derricks, a helicopter landing deck and another large boat tied alongside. “Where did that other ship come from?” I asked Duncan.
“It’s not a ship it’s a barge that’s used for loading and unloading cargo. Naval supply ships often have heavy equipment on board or have to make deliveries to places where there isn’t enough depth for Penguin to get close inshore.”
“Penguin! Do they know an Orca is lurking in Revelation Bay, they won’t start fighting will they?”
He laughed, “A waste of time, Orca only has a single four inch gun for defence purposes and the best Penguin can do is a pair of fifty calibre machine guns.”
“I think I’ll have to buy some torpedoes and six inch guns for Pacific Wanderer in case they pick on her.”
“There’s no need, just put your wetsuit on and go on deck and shake your fist at them, that’ll scare them off. I understand that if you are keeping Pacific Wanderer, the naval authorities may ask if you want a pair of heavy machine guns fitted to her and supply a hand held missile launcher.”
“Whatever for, if we do go to sea in her, we’re only going as far as New Zealand or Hawaii, perhaps the American mainland.”
“It isn’t just the Indian Ocean that has pirates, Charlotte. There are some around Indonesia and South America and an elderly, unarmed merchant ship is a target that would attract them.”
“We have guns anyway, Will found some.”
“Hardly suitable and if there’s a fifty calibre machine gun mounted somewhere, it will act as a deterrent.”
“The X-rays were interesting,” I said to change the subject. “All those things developing inside me and I didn’t notice, couldn’t feel it happening.”
“It didn’t grow after you were born, they started when you were still an embryo. They were lying dormant until your Aunt Mo died and then they started working, well the ovaries did. The surprise is that it was happening and you never noticed or had any noticeable symptoms, particularly after puberty, you should have started developing breasts.”
“But you said earlier, that I did start growing them.”
“Yes but nothing like as much as would be expected.”
I shrugged, “I’ll just have to go through life with small tits or have implants.”
He laughed, “I like your pragmatism but I doubt it will be necessary, I think you’ll develop slightly smaller than average which would be a B cup, perhaps a C. Enough to attract an eye or two if you wear a bikini or a low cut dress.”
“That’ll do, as long as I look good when I take up pole dancing.”
“You’ll be an attractive woman that is certain, it’s a pity there isn’t a woman here to help you, teach you a woman’s way. There are people at Charing Cross but you could do with help here.”
“Auntie Mo taught me a lot, I can do my basic make-up, and cook, those sort of things.”
“Yes, that will help but there’s more to it I’m afraid, it’s something that Raymond and I will have to try and sort out.”
“I could ask some of the female passengers when they come back on board.” We were seated in the bow with one of Aurora’s crew handling the boat and out of earshot, “I’m not going over the top with it am I, Duncan. I am practical about things,” I lifted the hem of my skirt a little, “When I dressed this morning I knew I had quite a lot of running around to do apart from the medical I have just had so I wore these clothes and picked fairly plain undies but if I could, I would have worn something much prettier, dressed like I did yesterday and the other evening, the evening before you arrived, I went and dolled myself up and wore really sexy undies, black and lacy. I wanted to see how Will would react, see if he laughed or told me not to be stupid.”
“Did he?”
“No, he told me I looked nice, well more than that but he reacted as I was hoping he would. Then I took it all off and got ready to sleep beside the radio and go out to help if we had to. But I wanted to wear pretty, sexy things not jeans all the time. I have wondered if I’m not overdoing it.”
“You’re behaving as most women do. Making yourself look good when there’s a need or when you just feel like it and being practical when circumstances or the weather demand it. Perfectly normal behaviour, even men are guilty of it. They dress up when socialising and do what they can to look good and perhaps attract a pretty girl but rarely wear a suit and tie when they’re working on the building site or servicing their car. In short no, you’re not overdoing it. Your behaviour is helping to reinforce the change to the new you and if you did start glamming up more often than is necessary, remember Charlotte has been hidden away and is going to try to make up for lost time.”
“I didn’t hide her away on purpose, I simply didn’t realise she was there.”
“I know and I think she does as well so don’t be surprised if she pushes you towards Will.”
“Will! Oh god, does it show. I’m trying not to let it be obvious, I don’t want to embarrass him.”
“Embarrass him, how can it embarrass a man if a pretty girl takes a shine to him, it certainly wouldn’t embarrass me.”
“But I’m different from other women.”
“I agree, you are certainly that, much too adventurous and too quick to disregard the risks and take chances. Being married to you would never be dull.”
“I didn’t mean it like that, I mean different, you know, just different.”
He smiled gently, “Charlotte you have to recognise you are female, the fact you have one or two things that will have to be corrected is hardly unusual. Cosmetic surgeons earn a good living out of it and when it gets down to basics, in your case the SRS is only a little more than cosmetic surgery. The only thing that is medically necessary to enable you to complete your transformation is removal of your testes in case they cause problems for the hormones being produced by your ovaries. The rest of it is more a mental need rather than a physical one. You don’t want a penis to remain there, you do want labia and a vagina so that you can be a complete woman, right?”
“You mean I could be a woman with one of those hanging there?”
“More or less, yes but the physiological affect wouldn’t be good, it would be a constant reminder that you were once male and of course you wouldn’t be able to make love in the traditional manner. No it is better that you complete the transition, even if some of the cosmetic surgery isn’t essential from the medical point of view. Your face is perfect, you are pretty and feminine, your breasts may need augmentation but again, that is purely cosmetic, there are a lot of women in the world with smaller than average breasts and don’t feel a need to compete with their double D sisters. Your legs are good and the general appearance of your body is curvy, soft and definitely female, so don’t hesitate to go for SRS but the thing you must keep in mind is that you will never be able to become pregnant, it’s a wicked unfairness of your condition; the infertility, either as a male or a female. The only other occasion not completing your physical transformation is likely to cause a problem is when you’re wearing clothing that might reveal an unfeminine shape, a bikini or for that matter any swimming costume except the old fashioned ones with a skirt front or when wearing a tight skirt.”
I thought about that, Duncan had slipped something into the equation that I had not considered, he had done it gently, made it a part of the whole conversation rather than sit me down for a serious and lengthy lecture but I would have to have that lecture, I would have to take on board what was probably the most important part of my being intersexed, I could never be a biological father or mother but I agreed with Duncan, that was something better discussed when things have settled down a little and I had had the time to think about it and the consequences it would have on me and, if I did get married, on my husband but not today. Not in an open boat when I was still going through the euphoria of finally discovering myself, so I put it aside for the moment and continued in the vein that Duncan had. “I will have the operation though, I might want to have a boyfriend, even get married, I’d need a vagina then or we wouldn’t be able to love each other.”
“Yes you could but I agree, from the psychological point of view SRS would be better, I’ll do it for you when we get back to the ship if you like.”
I grinned, “If I thought for a moment you could, I’d have you do it before Will and I have dinner with the captain this evening.”
“Not possible I’m afraid, it takes a little longer than that so plan ahead.” I stood up to look at the island as we passed it but he reached out and took my hand, “Charlie, we will have a long quiet chat soon, when you’re ready. Raymond will have one as well and if you wish, we’ll arrange it so that we can both talk to you at the same time and cover both the mental and physical sides.”
“I did take note of what you said, Duncan and I admit it is something I had not considered but this much I can tell you; I know my brain is telling me I am female and I know that at present to some extent, my body is saying no, you are male. I have already decided what I am going to do, I’m listening to what my brain is saying and I will have that corrective surgery and take all the pills and potions you are planning to inflict on me and I also know that I am going to come out of the shell that I’ve hidden in all these years and Charlotte is going to enjoy life, have fun and be a fulfilled woman.” I smiled, “What you said and the subtle way you slipped it into the conversation was probably the most important throwaway line I will encounter in my life. When the time comes I will keep reminding myself that I am not the only infertile woman in the world but it is a condition that doesn’t necessarily prevent me from becoming a mother, that’s what adoption agencies are for. I have money and if I want, I can build a twenty bedroomed house on this island; there will be a bedroom for me and my future husband, another for stay-over guests and eighteen for my children,” I chuckled, “But I did like the way you described me as being beautiful with a bubble butt and drop-dead gorgeous legs.”

Chapter 14

“People can be so kind and often without knowing it.”
“Who’s been kind, the captain?”
“I wasn’t thinking of him specifically, I was thinking of people generally, here on the island I mean, the crews of the ships, the way Aurora’s people are helping us. If I ask the way to somewhere on Aurora, they don’t tell me, they stop what they’re doing and take me. If I ask a technical question they make sure that they explain it in a manner I understand and sometimes go and get me a leaflet, even an instruction manual.”
“They admire you, you know that, your courage impressed them.”
“Oh don’t keep saying that, Will, it will go to my head. I keep telling you, courage didn’t come in to it, I acted on impulse. If anybody has courage it is the crew, they chat to me, they walk me to where I want to go and not once has one of them shied away from me, not once have I been made to feel like a freak in a frock, that must take courage to help me regardless of what others might think.”
“You’re a beautiful woman that helps.”
“Some yes but by now they must all know who I am and all about me, if not the details certainly the basics.”
“That is true yes and most of them are youngish men and don’t carry the baggage that older people have. These days mankind is more accepting and recognises that the world is full of people, many of them strange to us, different for all sorts of reasons, their intelligence, colour, sense of humour, wit, talents and abilities and even sexuality, it’s what makes we humans so interesting and that in turn makes life interesting. It would be a dull world without those differences, a world lacking in variety. Don’t be surprised that the people here have taken a shine to you, you have the ability to make people like you, even if you don’t recognise it yourself.”
I shrugged, “Well I’m not doing it on purpose.”
“Of course not, it’s a part of your personality. They met you, some probably apprehensive about it, but when they realise you’re not going to eat their children, steal their houses or spread your sexuality amongst them like an infectious plague they find it easy to put aside the prejudices they have been exposed to by the others they once thought were their wise-men. They shake your hand brush past you or pull you out of the sea and a short while later discover that they haven’t been sent to Hell, they still have their testicles and you are an interesting and kind person and a bit different to them, that’s all, nothing to be scared of. I’m going up to the cave and the house tomorrow, are there any instructions for the builders?”
“Is that how they think of me, the client?”
“More or less yes even though it’s the navy they are working for.”
“I hope nobody is going to get into trouble over doing things for us.”
“No for two reasons, firstly you, and secondly we, are shipwrecked passengers from a New Zealand registered ship operated by a New Zealand company so there is an obligation to save us,” he smiled, “Even if we don’t want to be saved, so everything they can do to see to our good health and comfort, they feel they are obliged to do. Building us a shelter from tempests comes well within that sphere even though it is stretching the point a bit. I have already made it clear to the captain that we are prepared to pay if it becomes necessary and he answered that almost all of it could be done by restoring the house with reclaimed materials, augmented by the cargo off this ship and bits the navy can donate so he doesn’t have a problem with it. Furthermore, he has intimated that because of your personal and unusual circumstances and the manner in which you have conducted yourself added to the value of this island as a base for some of the work being undertaken in this part of the Pacific, he has received instructions from above, and I think he was referring to the government when he said ‘above’, that you are to be kept happy.”
“Oh come on, Will, he’s kidding and so I suspect are you, I saved one man’s life, Aurora saved more than twenty. I hardly warrant that kind of treatment!”
“I said, he has received his instructions from above, I promise it’s true, somebody has leaked the story to the New Zealand press and you’re front page news as of yesterday and I should think by now you could well be international news and if our cell phones worked out here, you would have been inundated with calls from journalists. There are other motives, the atoll that we have named Charlotte Island offers excellent safe anchorage and is ideally situated for access to the Antarctic Continent and the support services that the exploration of that place requires. The captains tell me the depth of water on both sides of the island and barely three hundred metres offshore is sufficient to allow a mega tanker or aircraft carrier to anchor. New Zealand have already recognised your claim to the island and it would appear that the US, Australia, China, Japan and India plus one or two strategic South American countries are likely to do so as well. The UK is holding back for a while to allow the Pacific Rim nations to do so before they too recognise it and the Russians have made no comment other than to state that they assume you would allow ships of all nations to seek shelter at the island which is roundabout way of saying they’ll go along with it provided they are allowed the same rights as other nations, which means the UN will agree to it, though I doubt you will be offered a seat on the Security Council.”
“Are you being serious?”
“Yes, very, I assure you that is the way it stands at present and with the newspapers calling you the Mermaid of Mercy, and somebody who has a recording of your early radio transmissions referring to you as the Angel’s Voice in the Wilderness, no politician in his right mind is going to go against the sort of public support you are gathering. There is one exception, that’s North Korea who have denounced you as a lackey of the LGBT and its imperialistic ambitions.”
I started laughing then, “Now you are joking, I think that’s quite funny though.”
“I’m only joking about the North Korean bit, the rest is as it stood this afternoon. Remember, what they say about the island is true and it’s convenience to the Antarctic is a fact, furthermore, it would suit everybody’s purpose to have a place like Charlotte Island that is neutral and free from national claims of sovereignty.”
“That means you could be King William or President William.”
“I don’t think that would be legal, the piece of paper you signed when making the claim…”
“I didn’t sign anything!”
“Yes you did, after you voiced the idea of claiming ownership and sovereignty over the island to the captain of Aurora and the acting captain of Pacific Wanderer they told you they would speak to the New Zealand authorities’ right?”
“Yes but I haven’t signed any legal documents.”
“What about the letter?”
“That wasn’t a legal document, it was simply a letter saying I would like to claim the island and live on it.”
“That, accompanied by the correctly phrased documents constitutes a legal claim, and as I was saying you made the claim and added my name saying that you wished to include me as I was also present at the time. That puts you firmly in charge so there’s no King William only a Queen Charlotte.”
I grinned, “That means I’m your boss?”
“Yes, My Liege.”
“In that case I shall appoint you my Chancellor which means you have to settle the outstanding bill in the shop and I haven’t started on the cargo yet.”
“I haven’t accepted the appointment and noting in which direction the wind is blowing I might only agree to be your Public Executioner and despatch the various fish and crabs you catch.”
I yawned, “I’m tired, it’s been another long day and I’ve been enjoying myself again and don’t realise just how tired I’m becoming. I’ll consider your offer about serving in my government in the cold light of day, what time are you going over to Aurora?”
“O830, Your Serene Highness.”
“I like that, I’ll think I’ll promote myself to Empress.”

The First Lieutenant met us as we stepped on board, I nodded and smiled in answer to his salute, “Miss Broughton, good morning and welcome aboard, Commander Devonshire, welcome again.” Will nodded and the Lieutenant returned his attention to me, “You mentioned to the captain last evening that you would like to meet your old shipmates?”
“I did. I hope it will be convenient.”
“Of course but the captain has to visit HMS Orca and I will be joining Commander Devonshire on his meetings with the electrician and carpenter but I have detailed Sub Lieutenant Andrews to act as your escort and guide.” A young officer stepped forward, “It is an honour, Commander Broughton.”
“Come now Sub, let’s do away with all this naval formality, I can hardly address my escort as Sub Lieutenant Andrews all morning, I am Charlotte and if this is against Naval rules, then please do call me Miss Broughton, I am meeting injured people in the sick bay, I don’t want to frighten them into thinking I need an officer to protect me.”
The Sub looked nervously at the First Lieutenant but I didn’t give him a chance to refuse, “Don’t you agree First Lieutenant, it is so much more relaxing to chat with sick people in a friendly atmosphere.”
He smiled, “As you say, Miss Broughton and you are not in uniform, a pity to let naval protocols spoil the meeting,” he turned to the Sub, “In front of the crew and whilst on deck, Andrews it is to be Commander Broughton, otherwise, Miss Broughton.”
“Come along then, Sub,” I said taking his arm, “These two have important business matters to attend to,” and I led him away. “I don’t think all the formalities are necessary between friends, do you, if nobody can overhear, just call me Charlotte, I’m only an officer on a temporary basis,” I whispered as soon as we were out of earshot, “And I am flattered that the Captain has given the duty of acting as my escort to a handsome young man, I hope you don’t think me a nuisance for taking you away from your other duties.”
“No, no, Comman…er Miss Broughton, I’m delighted, no I am honoured.”
“Tell me, Sub, do you have another name, one your mother and father gave you or perhaps a name your shipmates use?” I asked as we went through the ship to the sickbay.
“My mother always called me Martin, my father called me Marty and on board the other officers call me Fuse.”
“Fuse? That’s a strange nickname?”
He looked at me, a sheepish grin on his face, “It was my first week on board, I am in the electronics branch and this is my first ship. I was being instructed on the missile control systems and Aurora got caught in the bow wave of a support ship and I hadn’t been to sea so had no sea legs and stumbled against the CPO who was removing the back of a set and he hit something with a screwdriver and blew the entire control system.”
“Oh dear, so after the Captain had you keel-hauled and sent you around the ship to polish all the fuses.”
He nodded, “Something like that. I have to spend my watches on deck, regardless of the weather and walk around the ship until I got my sea legs and since then I’ve been called Fuse, even the ratings call me that behind my back.”
“Well at least they know who you are. I was trying to fix a computer at home once, there was no power and I must have spent an hour trying to sort it out until my Auntie Mollie came into the room, bent down behind the table I was working on, did something and immediately the machine lit up. She just looked at me with that look that only Aunties can give and said, “Always check to see if the switch on the wall socket is on.”
“Did she give you a nickname?”
“Yes, she called me Stupid for a day and forgot all about it when I baked an apple and blackberry pie that was better than one she could have cooked.”
“I’ll just have to wait for the day when I cure a problem that nobody else could fix?”
“That’ll make it worse, they will start calling you Super Fuse after that.”
He laughed and stopped at a door, “This is the MO, we have to see him first,” and knocked.
We were bidden to enter and Duncan rose to his feet, “Charlotte, good morning, are you reporting sick?”
I looked at Martin, “Do I look sickly?” but before he could reply I returned my attention to my physician, “I was walking on deck looking for the entrance to the engine room and this officer asked if I thought there were any chances of catching swamp fever on the island. Not knowing, I offered to bring him down here to ask you and on the way he told me he was going to build a scanner for you. Whilst I’m here, can I see my old shipmates?”
“Yes you can see your shipmates bar one who is too ill for visitors and if I need to look inside you, I don’t need a scanner, I’ll hang you in front of the radar, and good morning, Martin are you going to take swimming lessons from Charlotte and whilst you’re standing there looking confused, perhaps you would kindly bring a chair over for the Commander.”
I sat and Duncan asked, “Is this confidential?”
“No, well I don’t think so, I wanted to speak to the passengers from the Wanderer and see if there was anything they needed.”
“Get a chair for yourself, Sub,” Duncan nodded towards a plastic stack-em-high chair, “Better still pour three coffees one with milk and sugar for the Commander. Now your passengers, Charlotte, Two are being helicoptered with their spouses to Adamstown later and thence to Auckland for hospitalization. The man you helped out of the sea is now up and about and back with his wife and they may be transported out tomorrow with the others.”
“I can go back to Pacific Wanderer and get one of our lifeboats and then take them over so they can get their things packed or if they can’t travel, I’ll pack for them.”
“You go and see them and I’ll have a word with the Captain, I think it may be easier to shift them over with one of our boats today and then tomorrow they can leave from the beach because the helicopter when it arrives is large and will have to land there.”
“Okay, can I tell them that?”
“Yes but stress that the arrangements will need the Captain’s approval. You still haven’t told me how you’re feeling.”
“I’m fine, really, I didn’t even glow in the dark last night so the X-rays haven’t harmed me.”
Duncan stood up, “I have the intensive care patients next door in the sick bay and the remainder are occupying officer’s cabins. The person best suited to act as a guide is the man who you shared a bath with, he’s fit enough now and has offered to assist me should I have to deal with a large number of casualties when we go into action. I’m afraid I have a man confined to his bunk I need to have a look at in the crew’s quarters so if you need me or want to ask any questions, send Martin to find me. Sub, do not, under any circumstances, allow Miss Broughton out of your sight, she is curious about ships and will dismantle the engines if you give her a chance.”
“Duncan, the man who’s confined to his bunk, why not send him over to Pacific Wanderer, we have spare cabins and will have more when the passengers leave. In fact you can send all the people who are not fit for duty over there, there’s loads of room and the viewing bridge is not being used.”
Duncan thought about it for a moment, “I’ll have a word with the Captain, we are pushed for space and there are two or three we could send. I’ll speak to Mark to see if he can cope.”
“Of course he can cope, as long as it doesn’t interfere with his duties acting as my fashion consultant. Come to think of it, my Auntie made me attend first aid classes and if he needs assistance and you haven’t anybody to spare, I can dress wounds, give medicines, do blood pressures and stuff like that, even do external cardiac resuscitation.” I took hold of Martin’s hand, “Come on, Sub let’s go and see the passengers and change their dressings, you don’t faint at the sight of blood do you?”

“This used to be the first lieutenant’s,” Martin explained knocking gently on the door. “He’ll be glad to get it back, he is having to share with the gunnery officer. He complains that Guns is as noisy in the cabin as he is at action stations.”
“What about you, did you lose your cabin?”
“No, we lowly subs don’t have a single cabin, we have to share. I’m lucky, I share with the sub who’s been temporarily billeted on your ship so for the first time since joining the navy, I have a bedroom of my own.”
The door opened and a late middle aged couple stood there with smiles on their faces. “Hullo Martin, we’ve been expecting you.” They stood aside and we entered a cabin hardly large enough to accommodate the bunk and single bed, “And you are the mermaid who rescued my David?” the woman asked, stood for a moment and then took a step forward and pulled me into a hug, “You saved me as well, I thought he had died,” and she started to cry, “I thought I’d never see him again after all the years we have been together.”
I rubbed her back gently, “It wasn’t really me, I couldn’t lift him out of the water, I’d forgotten to put air in my buoyancy jacket and when I tried to lift him, I was just pushing myself under water. It was the navy, Aurora and her crew arriving in time…” and then I started to cry with her.
The woman eased me back, “There, you see, David, you’ve made your mermaid cry, give her a brandy. Her husband poured a drink from a bottle and handed it to me, “I’m sorry I have caused you so much trouble, distressed you but Gwyneth is correct, it was you that saved me. I was frozen, couldn’t do anything for myself and the cold, it was so terrible and then when I had decided not to fight it anymore, you appeared from below the sea and reached out to me and then put your arms around me and even through your wet suit and my clothes I felt warmth come from you, warmth that defied the sea and I knew it had saved me and then I felt you try to lift me and that’s the last I can remember. It was you that saved me, ask the men who pulled me from the water, if you hadn’t come to me and stopped me drifting away I would have died, too cold, too tired and too old to continue to fight for my life and I truly believed you were a mermaid.”
I tried to speak but couldn’t form the words, my sobs seemed to come from deep inside me. I took a small sip of the brandy and managed to swallow. It worked instantly, the warmth radiating from my stomach and I managed to get myself back under control. I handed the glass to Gwyneth, “Here, you finish it for me, Gwyneth, I’m not very good with alcohol, if I drink anymore I’ll start singing and then David will think I’ve become a siren.”
Gwyneth gave the glass to Martin who took it without argument and drank it down in one swallow, “I need it, I’ve never seen a commander cry before. I think you would prefer a coffee with milk and sugar, Miss Broughton,” and he took us to the wardroom and sat us down and ordered coffee.
“We were on a long holiday, David has retired and sold his practice and we wanted to look around a bit and pick somewhere to live. If we’d stayed in Norwich, David would have started going back part time especially now with the NHS being so short of GPs…”
“You’re a doctor!” I asked.
“Was. Gwyneth is determined to prevent me practising again, this is only the third time we have been able to take a long holiday since I qualified.”
“Some holiday it turned out to be.”
Gwyneth nodded her head, “But it’s something we can talk about once we get settled somewhere.”
“As long as you can impress on David that swimming in Antarctic waters is not a recommended exercise for retired doctors’, he should have known that before he dived in. Why didn’t somebody in the boat try to get him out?”
“I tried but two of the other passengers pulled me back because I nearly fell overboard myself, we were all tired and pretty weak, we had been in the boat for nearly five days.”
“What about the crew, they should have been making sure nobody fell in?”
David frowned, “They were totally useless. One of them had brought some bottles of spirits with him and they were drinking most of the time getting drunk and then they’d get thirsty and we had run out of water and the food was nearly finished, most of the rations had been ruined by the rain and seawater because the fools just didn’t think to keep it dry.”
“Didn’t the officers stop them?” asked Martin.
“There weren’t any officers in our boat. Most of them were in the first boat and they were much the same as the deckhands and the captain and first mate were in the boat that was sunk, it was about the only correct thing they did, the captain was the last to leave his ship.”
“Except for Will and I, we were left behind.”
“Thank goodness,” said Gwyneth, “Or you wouldn’t have been there to save David. I can’t remember seeing you on the ship, you weren’t in the saloon for dinner or having drinks.”
“I tended to stay in my cabin for meals and out on the promenade deck when it was quiet,” I answered hurriedly, they obviously didn’t know about me. “I lost somebody I loved very much a few months ago and have been in mourning since then. I went on Pacific Wanderer to get myself together again.”
“Were you with a young man, because we did see a youngish chap occasionally and I remember seeing him in the bar on the night we run aground and assumed he had drowned in the lifeboat that sank?” I was stumped now, if I answered by lying and said he was my husband or brother or something like that, they would ask me where he was now. “No I was travelling on my own and wasn’t really looking for company.”
“That’s understandable if you were mourning a loss,”
“You’re coming over to Pacific Wanderer later, did you know?” I said to distract them from talking about the mysterious young man.
“Yes, we have to pack and get ready to leave soon, to tell the truth David and I don’t really want to go back to New Zealand, we were hoping to go on to Hawaii.”
“We’ll get a ship or plane to take us on from New Zealand, don’t worry, Gwyneth, we’ll find our new home.”
“Your cabin is much as you left it,” I told them getting up, “Nothing was damaged as far as I could tell, I did check all the cabins in case there were any other people left behind or injured, I didn’t have time to clean them though, we were too busy saving the ship and exploring the island a little bit, Will and I are going to rebuild an old log cabin and stay here for a while, in fact I want to make it my home, it’s a pretty island and there’s no malaria or swamp fever, is there Martin?”
Martin jumped up, “Er no, I don’t think so but one of the petty officers warned me not to swim in any lakes or rivers in case there were crocodiles.”
“Martin is keeping an eye on me, the captain thinks I might try and steal Aurora whilst she’s here. Now I have to visit the other passengers.

In Chapters 15 and 16; A kiss, and Charlotte discovers a mentor.

[email protected]

Volume 1 of Footprints In The Sea is available from Amazon Kendle Ebooks, there is a link in the right hand column of BC Home Page.

Footprints In The Sea 15 and 16

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Other Keywords: 

  • Romance
  • Action adventure
  • Engagement Rings

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 15 & 16

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so.

An Engagement is announced, a new friend and mentor is discovered and the mandatory Little Black Dress is mentioned.

Chapter 15

“If the navies or governments who are going to man the wireless stations, hospital and whatever else were kept to the south side of the island, the land behind Goats Cove for instance and we kept the residential and agricultural area to the north, do you think that would work?”
Will smiled, “Taking on the duties of planning officer now?”
“Well I think I have to. I don’t want them muscling in and building all sorts of stuff willy-nilly and spoiling the island and beaches.”
“It was one of the things I was discussing this morning with the first lieutenant. The New Zealand authorities, which means the government have offered to oversee any development on your behalf and under your orders to stop the willy-nilliers. There isn’t a great deal of very flat land anywhere else other than behind Goats Cove and anything built there will be single story and easily hidden from view. Aerials and radar scanners will need to be at the top of the hill and one section where there is little more than exposed rock may be a likely place to put solar panels and there is another place on slightly higher ground where one or two wind turbines could be erected. Oh yes, they will almost certainly want to erect a small unmanned lighthouse close to the end of the reef on that side and if the underwater section goes out too far, they will place a marker buoy there with a warning bell but I doubt you will either see or hear them from where the house is being built.”
“What would they say if a few carefully selected people were allowed to come and live here?”
“I can’t see how they can object, you will still have full rights over the island and if you invited them to make checks on the people that were going to settle, that would be enough to keep them happy. It’s not as if anybody is going to build a security sensitive facility on the island though I understand that there is some talk of placing an ecological monitoring and research establishment here but that too would be self-contained.”
“It would mean we could find work for Pacific Wanderer,” I said rubbing my hands together in anticipation of making millions from my own shipping line.
“How so?”
“Running back and forth with supplies, mail and staff going on or returning from holidays and business trips.”
We reached the beach and having learned a little of the value of etiquette, I waited whilst Will climbed out and came to the bow and lifted me and placed me gently and dry footed on the sand. “Come on I want to see the house first.” I took his hand and led the way to the new steps the navy had built up to the lawn. I stopped and looked in surprise, there was a house there, in just a few days they had rebuilt the log walls and there were ladders and scaffolding where men were working on the new roof. “This is much larger, Will,” I said as he joined me and we walked up the lawn and onto the veranda, “Quite a bit larger.”
“I thought you would need an office, study or computer workshop here rather than a separate building or the cave.”
“I was going to use Pacific Wanderer as an office if we manage to keep her. There is going to be a lot of room in the holds and the cabins will be empty.”
“There’s a snag to using her. What will you do if she’s away doing her shipping line duties or there’s another monsoon, even a storm. As she is at the moment half beached she’s fairly stable but if we get hit with hurricane force winds and thirty feet waves, she could be seriously damaged, even lifted off the beach and driven against the reef again and sunk.”
“But doesn’t the same apply to this house. It isn’t that much higher than sea level and has already been knocked down by a storm?”
“We assume it was storm damage but that aside, the way the house is being constructed this time is going to make it a lot stronger. Some of the techniques being used in hurricane affected cities are being incorporated.”
“I’m not complaining, I like it, I was just thinking of the amount of work it is taking.”
“Forget that side of it. The cost of building the house is being met by salvage rewards, government help and the rest from your business enterprises and I’m paying half.”
“You are definitely going to live here then?”
“Of course. Some of the work I do will mean leaving the island to visit other countries but I want a home like everybody else and I certainly don’t intend to live most of my life separated from my wife.”
What he had just said didn’t impact me immediately, I was pacing slowly up and down subconsciously working out where I wanted windows, which section for an office and what patterns and colours for the soft furnishings. I stopped pacing and we returned to the top of the beach when what he had said came to the front of my consciousness, “Did I hear you correctly, you wanted to come home to your wife?”
“It slipped out, I was going to wait until this evening and get you drunk and in a state of euphoria and whilst you were under the influence, I was going to ask you to marry me.”
“Marry me?”
“Yes, there’s nobody else I know that can catch and cook lobsters or crayfish, help me move the ship about and save me if I’m drowning.”
“But I’m sober at the moment?”
“I know; like I said, it slipped out. I didn’t want you in a condition that allowed you to think clearly about my proposal. I know it meant my acting like a secondary glazing contractor and pressuring you to sign on the dotted line whilst the free offers and discounts were still available but I wasn’t going to let that stop me.”
“So if I agree to marry you, do I still get the free offer of double glazing?”
“Yes. Well not exactly, it isn’t a special offer because it was free yesterday as well. One of the navy blokes found it in a hold when he was having a look for what we could steal for the house.”
“You were prepared to embark on a life of crime just so you could marry me?”
“I’m desperate.”
“A tall, strong, handsome and desperate criminal on my island, it sounds dangerous and I came here to live a peaceful life. I suppose I’ll have to marry you.”
“I’m okay now, I’m not desperate anymore,” and he placed his hands on my shoulders and pulled me into a full wrap-around embrace. His eyes were large and soft and a smile turned the corners of his mouth and he kissed me, softly but for a long time and then he unwrapped me from his arms but placed his hands on my shoulders, keeping contact. It was just as well because a new feminine trait surfaced and I felt a touch of the vapours coming on but before I swooned, I stepped forward until our bodies were touching, “Do that again.”
He was very obedient and carried out my instructions to the letter.
I could have been happy to stand there all day just kissing but Will had urgent work in the cave and I had to return to Pacific Wanderer and my old shipmates and help with packing. So like Romeo and Juliet we had to indulge in a little ‘sweet sorrow’.
Will walked me back to the bow of the ship where the boarding steps had been moved forward and I took one step up but he stopped me, “Wait just a moment and he put his hand in a trouser pocket and pulled out a small jewel case and began to open it.
“Is that my engagement ring?”
“Yes.”
“Not yet, Will,” I stepped back onto the sand and placed my hand over his, “Not now, save it until this evening. Place it on my finger then, out on the promenade deck before we go to bed, then I’ll be able to dream about the moment all night.”
He hesitated and then nodded, “Okay, if that’s what you want,” and he gave me another much shorter kiss, “But don’t go meeting anybody and running off.”
“I promise,” I started up the steps and stopped on the first landing, “I’ll bring the champagne,” and then I run up to the deck where Mark was waiting to help me settle in the passengers.
“I hope you don’t mind but I saw you and Will on the beach kissing,” he pointed to where we had stood when Will proposed, “But it was a lovely setting and you two were so romantic, I thought you would like them,” and he held up a digital camera.
“Oh that’s lovely, Mark, show me.”
“Not yet, later when we’re inside the ship and the sun won’t spoil the playback screen. Pick the ones you like and I’ll download them onto your computer and you can order prints. They’re worth it, it was so romantic.”
“Yes, please, we’ll do that. “He proposed to me.”
“I knew he would eventually, I’m happy for you both, you were made for each other and you’ll be very happy.” The smile left his face, “Now I have sad news, a duty I must ask you to perform. It’s the couple who drowned when the lifeboat was smashed on the reef. The bodies have been recovered and their personal effects will have to be packed ready to be sent back to the UK. Aurora will be here for some while yet and the duty has fallen on me. In view of the fact that Aurora has large parts of its crew here and on the island carrying out necessary tasks, there is a shortage of an officer to oversee the job which makes things difficult. It was hoped that the personal effects could be returned with the bodies in tomorrow’s helicopter otherwise there may be more than an extra month’s delay before the relatives receive them. The Captain said he wasn’t sure when he would have somebody free and I reminded him that we had you and Will. This happened before you became engaged otherwise I wouldn’t have mentioned you, you see there is another lady from lifeboat three who died and her husband is obviously in a bit of a state and I don’t really think it would be suitable if I helped him because… Oh blast it, Charlotte, I don’t know how to put this…”
“The husband has emotional problems with packing his wife’s things, doing something that finalises her life, packs it away, and he doesn’t want to do it so you need Will or me to help him?”
“Not Will, if it were me, I don’t think I would want a man going through my wife’s things, I was going to ask you but I don’t think you should be asked to do something sad on a day when you should be happy, celebrating, having fun and planning your wedding.”
“Mark, stop worrying, I know exactly how the man feels, he’s lost his partner in life but he is having problems coming to terms with it, so did I when I lost my parents and again only a few months ago, when my Auntie Mo died. Of course I’ll do it and the couple as well. Will and I can delay the announcement of our engagement until tomorrow if necessary and I’ll have to wait a little longer for the huge diamond engagement ring.” I slipped my hand under his arm, “Come on, we’ll do it now, before you show me the pictures and we’ll need to pop into the shop first and steal some of the tissue paper they use for wrapping and a nice box for her jewellery.”

It was very poignant for me. When my parents died, Auntie Mo had been there to pack away their things, keeping things she knew I would want, things that were not necessarily useful but carried memories. When she had died I had to do what I was now doing for the man whose wife had drowned and of course it brought back so many memories but now, most of those memories were good ones. I still felt sad about the job I was doing but the sadness was more for the man than for myself. He was working with Mark most of the time but occasionally came over to where I was putting his wife’s things away and watched, occasionally picking something up and looking at it, stroking it before giving it to me without saying anything. One was her hair brush and it was one of the few times he did say something; “She had lovely hair and the only time I can recall her not brushing it for at least a half hour before going to bed, were the nights we were in the lifeboat, she forgot to take the brush when we abandoned ship but she still ran her fingers through her hair at night until she became so ill.”
He handed the brush to me and didn’t say anything else, just walked away and went back to Mark. I started to wrap it in tissue when I noticed there were a few hairs in it so I carefully pulled them out and wrapped them and tucked them away in my bra. There were some nice lockets in the shop, I would place the hair in one of the lockets and give it to him before he got into the helicopter.
Later that evening we had a goodbye dinner with the passengers and crew and Lieutenant Bryant of Aurora our acting captain gave a short speech wishing a safe journey and God Speed to the passengers and ended by inviting Will to reply on their behalf which he did and then after a quick smile at me said he had a special announcement to make and taking me by the hand he said, “Charlotte is no stranger to any of you so needs no introduction from me other than to tell you that earlier today, she consented to be my wife,” and then he lifted my hand and slipped a ring on my finger, a diamond, a large diamond and around it a circle of tiny sapphires. “I didn’t steal it, I bought it so you don’t have to worry about receiving stolen goods,” he whispered, a smile on his face. He lifted my hand and turned it to show everybody and ended with, “My future wife and here’s the proof and I consider myself a very lucky man.” Everybody started clapping and then the stewards came round with trays of champagne and we had an hour to party.
“Congratulations to you both,” said Gwyneth and whilst David congratulated Will, Gwyneth gave me a hug, took my hand and admired the ring, “It’s a beautiful ring don’t forget to take it off when you go swimming.”
Later, just before everybody went off to their cabins they came to us again, “We understand that you have made a claim on the island and the navy and others are going to build one or two things on the other side?”
“And we have also heard that you are considering inviting a few people to come here to establish a small settlement?” Gwyneth added.
“You’ll need a doctor here in case anybody goes sick,” David said.
“And somebody to act as postmistress or something like it,” Gwyneth looked first at Will and then me, “We would like to come here and do those jobs. I know we said David was going to give up practising and retire completely but because it will only be a small settlement there won’t be very much work to do and this is a lovely island and just what we’ve been trying to find on this trip.”
I looked at Will, “There is going to be some sort of medical facility built alongside the ecological unit isn’t there?”
“That is the plan, yes.”
“But until then, we have a surgery and can do operations and stuff on board Pacific Wanderer?”
“Yes, so Mark tells me.”
“And if we have about a hundred people living here with us plus the people at the weather station and other facilities, we’ll need a doctor?”
“Definitely,” he smiled.
“And doctors with only a hundred and fifty or so patients will struggle to make a living?”
“Without a doubt, what we need is a part time doctor and they’re difficult to find out here.”
“Gwyneth, I’ll have to take you around so you can pick a nice spot for your house and surgery.”

We stood in a group looking at the helicopter, waiting for the crew who had gone over to Pacific Wanderer for a rest and something to eat. All the passengers were ready and their luggage had been loaded save for the two injured people who were still on board Aurora being strapped into their stretchers.
We said our goodbyes and I increasingly felt that though I had hardly got to know these people I was also saying goodbye to an old life and making space for the new. With the exception of David and Gwyneth who I now knew a little about, I had lived through an experience with a group of people that was for me certainly and to some lesser extent to them, life changing. Yet as far as our relationship with each other was concerned would not merit adding a lot of names to our Christmas card lists. And yet, had the shipwreck not happened, would I have continued to live my life as I had in the past? My two doctors, Duncan and Randolph both thought not, something would have happened in the future that would have made my brain complete a job it had started whilst I was still an embryo but how would I have handled it? Suppressed it and gone to my grave without ever admitting I had lived a life outwardly in the wrong gender or accepted it, as I had on the island?”
I began to realise that two events had controlled who I was, had woken up my physical programming and both were traumatic losses; my parents first and then later Auntie Mo. In a few weeks when I started my treatment I would have to speak to Randolph about that but if I had to make a categorical statement now, I think it was my loss of Auntie Mo, she was the one who had steered me through those early pre-teen years when I changed from child to adult and she was the one who had done what she could to prepare me with her lessons and soft prods in the right direction Aunty Mollie was the one who had detected something, recognised it and did what she could to make the impact less painful. I hope she can see me now, see how her gentleness, her light touch on my steering wheel had been so successful. True I had been frightened by what had so suddenly happened to me, especially when I saw that reflection in the shop mirror but in reality, I had been well prepared by her and with Will’s easy acceptance of my intersexuality, thus far becoming a girl had been relatively painless. But would it continue so, would I be able to carry my change through to its logical conclusion without the help of Auntie Mo, someone to stand by my side and help me to learn in months what a woman of my age would have had twenty plus years to learn. It was no good telling myself that there wouldn’t be any serious problems because that would be a lie. My brain had no doubt about my gender so I could rely on my own instincts but they were never going to be enough if I was to fit into modern society and be accepted as Charlotte and not Charles and that is what I had to do, what everybody who had problems similar to mine had to, even want to do, be accepted. Humans are programmed to be gregarious, when we have a choice we would rather work together as a couple, a team or a group. We are like a single blade of grass. Alone we are unnoticed but as a group, the blades produce an expense of beautiful lawn. I needed a woman friend, a woman who I could share my woes with, a woman to share my joy, a woman with whom I could sit and chat about things that interest women.
And now I had a problem, the passengers had left before I had a chance to get to know them, except David and Gwyneth; my own fault I know, I kept myself to myself before the wreck far too much. Aurora had no women in her crew, the Royal Navy had a few amongst the scientific crew and I would no doubt meet them as the research station was built and there were one or two on Penguin but they were on the other side of the island and I would have little chance to meet and bond with them socially.
I felt a hand rest on my shoulder and break my period of introspection, “You look very worried about something.”
“Not really, Gwyneth, just thinking about my future.”
“You’re forthcoming marriage to Will perhaps?”
“Oddly enough no, I’m quite certain about that and how I feel about him and he about me?”
“Well I know it’s not about the island and uncertainty about that. You never stop making plans.” She stopped and waited a while whilst one or two others went past and then stepped in front of me and took my hand. “I know a little about you. I haven’t been prying, don’t think that of me but I am a doctor’s wife and have been so for a considerable number of years and I’ve been putting two and two together and of course most of the crew may not have been told anything officially but in the small world of a ship there are few things than can be kept completely secret. I wasn’t going to say anything to you but I was watching you a moment ago and the changing expressions on your face. Now if I am butting into a place where I have no right, tell me now and I’ll shut up, if not, I’ll speak and it is personal.”
I smiled, “It’s certainly that, Gwyneth but not here on the beach, there are too many people about. I have a meeting with the captain on Aurora in a couple of hours, would you like to come up to my cabin and we’ll have coffee and a muffin?”
“Coffee and muffins is fine and with David on Aurora talking to Duncan I won’t be reminded to watch my waistline and cholesterol.”

Chapter 16

“How much do you know about me?” I asked once we were comfortable in the cabin.
“David hasn’t discussed your case, in fact he only knows a little himself but I did overhear one or two words when he was speaking to Duncan about looking after you and your special needs when Duncan is away and Randolph was unavailable and later I heard Mark ask him if it wouldn’t be better to keep your medication separate from the other drugs intended for general use and finally when the helicopter arrived this morning and a carton of drugs were handed to Mark and he gave the list of contents to David to check if all my stuff was there and David double checked with me, I noticed there was far more than I required and there were also drugs I have never used I queried it and David said they were for another passenger. He slipped up there and said passenger and not person or crew member and the only other female passenger remaining here is you and it fitted the stories going around Aurora Female hormones are sometimes used for treating certain types of carcinomas but again, unless there is an epidemic on one of the ships, the quantities involved were excessive. David has in the past treated patients with complications, relating to sexual orientation. Putting that together and seeing your face today my instincts as both a doctor’s wife and a mother made me wonder if the drugs were for you? Charlotte, don’t ever be slow in asking me for help if you need a woman to talk to. There, I’ve said it and if I have overstepped the line when it comes to patient confidentiality, tell me to shut up but as I have said, I’ve been a doctor’s wife for many years and have helped his patients from time to time and I can’t stand by and ignore somebody’s need for help if I can do something.”
I put down my coffee and looked at her, her face was calm but there was concern in her eyes, “Have you ever come across or met a person who is intersexed?”
“Twice, David had one he diagnosed and passed on to specialists and another, he took over as their GP when they moved into his area and I met them, so I know a little about the condition. Is that you?”
“Yes but it had an odd way of manifesting itself. I wasn’t diagnosed at birth or during puberty, in fact I didn’t even know about it until the second day here after the shipwreck and even then I only thought I might have been transsexual but it was Duncan who discovered it when he saw me after I saved David from the sea.”
“But Randolph knows?”
“Yes, Duncan called him in for an assessment. I’ve had X-rays but haven’t been scanned yet and there are enough other symptoms to make it likely and when Duncan examined me physically he said he was pretty sure I had one, possibly two ovaries and there are signs of partial early breast development and later it was confirmed by X-rays and my hormone levels.”
She smiled gently, “A convenient time to discover something like that, no wonder you looked worried and confused earlier.”
“It’s not so much about suddenly discovering I’m female but when everybody left in the helicopter I began to realise I know little about being a woman, I’ve always thought of myself as male and if it hadn’t been for my Auntie guessing that there was something amiss and teaching me a few things a woman should know I would have been lost. Auntie Mo was the sort of woman that some would describe as old fashioned, the world of computers and androids were gizmos that kept the men and children quiet for an hour or two and when I bought her a mobile phone for a birthday present she was delighted, asked me to show her how to make and receive telephone calls and access the internet page for recipes, add my mobile number to her friends list and put it down and said, “Now we can speak to each other any time we like and I won’t have to keep thinking of new ways to make you eat vegetables and fish,” and that was all she wanted from the Internet She taught me how to help her to style her hair, use make-up, sow, darn, iron and wash delicate materials and cook; things like that and always disguised it to make me think I was helping her, never that she was preparing me for something that she had a premonition about.
“When the others left in the helicopter, I started worrying about how I was going to learn everything else. Some of it is common sense but there’s a lot that I need to learn and I don’t have anybody to teach me apart from perhaps one or two of the scientists and staff on Orca.
“I have to go to New Zealand soon for scans and things and I suppose I’ll have to go to the UK as well, Duncan and Randolph both act as consultants there but I want to live here and it’s not because I’m embarrassed by my condition and want to avoid people, it’s because I genuinely love the island and want it to be my home, so does Will but I still need one or perhaps more women who might be able to understand my problem and help me,” and then I told her what had happened with my search for clothing and how I had made the discovery in the shop when I was trying on floppy hats. I had just about finished when there was a knock on the door, “Its Phillips, Marm; the Lieutenant’s respects and the captain of Aurora’s boat will be calling to take you over in ten minutes and if Mrs Jenkins is with you, PO Mark has her prescription ready.”
“Duty calls,” I sighed, picking up my bag.
“We’ll talk some more if you wish.”
“Over lunch, I’ll only be on Aurora for an hour or so and this afternoon we can go and pick a spot to build your house.”

“It’s a little like being born all over again. A couple of weeks ago I was marooned here, a grieving young man and now I’m a young woman, still grieving a little but missing my Auntie for different reasons. I have over twenty years to catch up on, years spent learning the rights of passage as a young man when I really needed to be learning to live as a young woman.” I shook my head, “Its worse than learning to speak and understand a classical language, Latin or Greek.”
“I’ll have to make sure you have as much fun as I did when I was a young girl,” offered Gwyneth as we reached the top of the steps and stood at the bottom of the lawn looking towards the house. “We gain a great deal of our knowledge of life skills as children and young adults when we play.” She stopped and looked out across the beach and lagoon, “I can see why you picked this spot. Are there many other places like this?”
“Lots and there are places where it might be possible to build a cabin at the top of a cliff overlooking the sea.”
“And you call that mansion at the top of the lawn a log cabin?”
It only has three bedrooms.”
“Where’s the ballroom, at the back?”
I laughed, “It’s not a bad idea, I used to teach ballroom dancing. No all we’ve done is extend the place where the original cabin was.” We started walking up the lawn, “Over to the right behind the trees is the cave and that’s where most of the work is being done at the moment. It’s going to be a storage area and a refuge against extreme weather. I’ll show you the rest of the house and the area at the back where the allotments are and then we’ll go over to the cave and you can have a look at the waterfall and river and then we can climb up a bit and get a good view of this side of the island. Will tells me the end of the spur and reef can be seen from there and part of the lake.”
“Are there any roads?”
I looked at her in surprise, “Roads on an uninhabited Pacific atoll!”
“No motorway traffic or noise to worry about then?”
I shook my head, “Sorry no. There are some animal tracks through the scrub and around the hill and one of the officers from Aurora said we will probably need to build a couple of wide tracks in the near future. We’ll need one going over the island to the south side where all the official buildings and labs are being built and the second one down the length of the island to the spur.”
“No buses then?” Gwyneth asked with a grin on her face. We’ll have to walk everywhere.”
“David would approve, its healthy exercise.”
“David doesn’t have to go shopping or carry it back.”
“There aren’t any shops.”
“We’ll have to build one somewhere, I couldn’t go through life without going shopping at least once a month. Joking apart if you are going to allow a hundred or so people to settle here and add the people from the south side, there is going to be a need for a shop of some sort. It’s okay to ship stuff in from New Zealand, stuff like white goods, clothing and soft furnishings but for the everyday bits and pieces, a shop is necessary.”
“It’s not something I’ve considered but you’re right, I’ll have to see what the science lab people and ships crews have to say. Shall we set it up? If we added a tea room and a pub, we’d be able to collect all the gossip.”
“Did the captain say much about the plans the navy and others have for the island?”
“Quite a lot, it has received official recognition from the UN and everybody seems happy about the discovery of the island provided no attempts are made to militarise it and it remains neutral and access is available to any sea vessel in the event of a storm or other emergency. Something else came up and that was the exploration of this part of the South Pacific. New Zealand is doing quite a lot of research because it’s virtually unknown below the surface and islands like this are havens for wild life and very important for the world’s ecology, not just the local stuff. Wellington has said that Pacific Wanderer is to be offered the opportunity to be refitted in Auckland and leased from us as a support ship, not like Orca but logistical work so that means my concern about access to the rest of the world has been smoothed away and I don’t even have to worry about finding a crew because the navy will find one for us when it’s required.”
“She’ll spend all her time at sea then?”
“No, about a quarter of the time, the rest of the time she will be here or working locally helping with the underwater research that is going to be done around the island.” We reached the house and climbed the steps to the porch, “Here we are, what do you think now?”
Gwyneth turned around and looked across to the lagoon. “My goodness, it’s how I imagine Heaven will be, I’m jealous.”
“There’s plenty of clearings like this on the island, pick one and we can show it to Will and then make sure you’ll be okay for electricity and water.”
“And your house, it’s huge.”
“There’s three bedrooms. This area here will be our sitting room with a section on the west side for a study and along the east side are the bedrooms, they will all have the sun in the morning and the kitchen and dining room will be on the south side. We’ll go up to the cave now and see what’s happening up there but we mustn’t stay long if we’re to climb higher and see the whole of my kingdom spread before us.”
We lost interest in the cave quickly, there were cables, generators, boxes of electrical equipment and sweaty sailors everywhere so I took Gwyneth along the path to the river and waterfall and showed her where Will and I had had our picnic on the first day but she didn’t fancy a swim so after admiring the beauty of the setting we returned to the cave and when we passed the entrance Will came out. “Still house hunting?” he asked.
“Gwyneth likes the waterfall but there’s nowhere along the river where we can build a house so we’re climbing the hill a little and having a look across the island. What’s happening here with all the men and equipment?”
“We’re getting ready to install the main generator inside the cave tomorrow. The floor is prepared and the trench for the cables to the house are ready, we’re just sorting things out now.”
“I thought we were going to use a generator close to the house?”
“It would be easier if we installed the large one here. It will produce enough power to feed twenty or thirty houses and save having smaller generators kicking out noise and pollution all over the island.”
“What about the solar panels?”
“We’ve earmarked them for the installations on the south side and as a backup, if the generator fails some of the power can be diverted here. Eventually more solar panels will be installed to supply this side and eventually, eventually,” he grinned, “The river has possibilities lower down there’s a flow strong enough to drive a turbine. But all that’s for the future. There’s more news; one of the biologists on Orca has discovered a new species of butterfly and she’s coming over this evening for dinner and is going to tell you all about it. It’s quite pretty, I’m told.”
“Oh good, I was wondering if there would be any unique species of plants and animals,” I turned to Gwyneth, “You’ll come as well won’t you, it will give David a chance to speak to the scientists and find out if there are any cures for incurable diseases.”
“Yes, definitely,” she smiled warmly at Will, “We’d love to stay and help you with the generator but we’ll only get in the way so Charlotte and I will get from under your feet and go up the hill.”
“I fully understand, just take care you don’t upset the giant iguanas, poisonous spiders and snakes on the way.”
I nodded, “We’ll keep our eyes peeled but you forgot the man-eating Venus fly traps,” and trotted off after Gwyneth. “Was that a lesson?”
She smiled and nodded, “How to present men with a reason for not getting involved in one of their projects. On this occasion it was simple because we probably would have got in the way, well I would, you might have avoided it due to past experiences but don’t let lessons learned in the past prevent you from becoming forgetful when the circumstances demand it. And always keep at the back of your mind that men do the same to us. You need pictures hung, shelves put up or a bedroom decorated but they can’t because they have made a previous arrangement to meet your brother or father or even second cousin twice removed to have a drink and watch footy on the pub telly. You can’t object because they will counter it with; ‘It’s your family I am meeting, not a load of mates you’ve never met. What are they going to think of you when I have to explain that you don’t want me to meet them?’ So don’t have moments of guilt.”
“Can visits to the beauty salon or protecting long nails be used?”
“Definitely if you remind them that you go through all that just to make yourself beautiful for them so that their mates envy them and their street cred gets a boost.”
“Do you think Will looks upon me as a trophy wife candidate?”
“Yes, all men want beauty in their wives and they all want to be the envy of other males, it flatters their ego but in Will’s case I think it’s more than that. He still boasts about the way you started organising things within minutes of discovering you were marooned over a thousand miles from the nearest civilisation, and he always brings up the way you dived into a stormy sea and rescued a man. He tells people how capable you are and have a terrific sense of humour, and when we were speaking to him a short while ago he was taking note that the sailors that were in the area kept looking in your direction. You definitely want to marry him then?”
“Yes. A lot of the things he says about me apply to him as well. He’s good looking, very funny at times and kind, kind enough to realise I had a serious problem and was a very confused person and he accepted it in a low key way and helped me to come to terms with it. I know he’ll be there when I need him and he won’t for a second stop to think what other people will think. He loves me, Gwyneth and I love him?”
“That’s all that’s needed.” We stopped climbing to take a breather and she studied me for a few seconds. “How long have you been on hormones?”
“I’ve just started, there’s enough in the ship’s pharmacy for more than a month but I am on a low dose. Raymond told me that they would keep it low until I’ve had the scans and they can measure how my body is coping.”
“Well if you can look as good as you do now, by the time you’ve finished your adjustment, I was going to say transition but in your case you only need adjustment, but by the time you’ve finished, you are going to be a really beautiful girl, Will is going to fall more in love with you each day and you can cook very well I hear?”
“I have my Auntie Mo to thank for that. She taught me a lot more than I ever thought I’d need and always under the guise that she wanted to be sure I would always be able to cope, no matter what happened. The odd thing is that I accepted it easily enough, it’s unusual for a teenage boy to accept lessons in sewing, darning, even hair care and use of cosmetics. Most fourteen year olds would want to be out playing sports, climbing trees and teasing girls.”
“You think she knew?”
“Yes, I have no doubt now. She might not have been able to classify it but she knew that I would be lousy as a man - incomplete. The skills I didn’t have a chance to learn were the subtle things; how a woman copes with the everyday things like how to coax a man into agreeing to something, all those things a woman knows instinctively. Not major things but the way we managed to escape just now and get away to enjoy our house hunting.”
“I suspect you learned more than you realise. The dancing lessons allowed you to switch rolls when teaching the women’s way of dancing. Life skills are acquired rather than learned in most cases and you have one or two things going for you that will make it easier; you are receptive, want to learn and unlike a teenager your priority will be in learning rather than having a good time. You have the wider perspective that comes with age nicely blended with a need to know, a curiosity. You’ll learn quickly enough, even in the rarefied atmosphere of the island. When you go to New Zealand or the UK for your scans and operations, I’ll come with you if you wish. You won’t be stuck in hospital all the time, there will be times when having company, a woman friend may help even if it’s only finding your way around department stores.”
“Shopping trips you mean. You’re using me as an excuse to get David to agree to your visiting London with a purse full of credit cards.”
“I told you, you’d learn quickly.” Gwyneth smiled and opened her arms as if to embrace the island, “And what a beautiful home to have as a place to do that learning.”
“From here it seems so much larger and look down there at the cove next to the lagoon. I saw the entrance when Will and I were going around the island in one of the lifeboats but we didn’t land. I didn’t realise that it opens up into an enormous lagoon, almost a lake, I wonder if anybody from the ships has found it.”
“Or that American aircraft that flew over you when you were first discovered?”
“They wouldn’t have been looking at the island, they were trying to find us and once they did, they came down to a few hundred feet and when they circled and came back they were even lower and were concentrating on dropping the supplies by parachute. The entrance to the lagoon is very narrow, easy to miss from sea level. I wonder why Will never mentioned it.” I took my walkie-talkie out and pressed the island button. There was a long pause before he answered, “Sorry about that, I was inside the cave and only noticed the light flashing when I came out.”
“What light?”
“The red one at the top of the set, it flashes if a call comes in and is not answered, the same as a ‘missed call’ on a mobile phone.”
“Oh, right. Will when you came up here to look at the island, did you notice the large lagoon next door to ours?”
“Lagoon, no,” there was another pause, “I looked down the length of the island but there were trees blocking the view to our lagoon so I only glanced that way and concentrated on the south side. How large?”
“It must be three or four times the size of ours and there’s a small island in the middle.”
“I’ll try and get over there for a look after we’ve finished here.”
“Don’t rush yourself, Gwyneth and I can be down there in a half hour, I’ll take some pictures and we can explore it properly tomorrow. We’ll take a lifeboat and I can dive and see what the bottom is like. It might be a good anchorage if more ships turn up.”
“Take care walking down there okay.”
“Of course. See you later because we’ll go back to Pacific Wanderer after looking at the lagoon and get ready for dinner.”
“Dinner isn’t till eight!”
“It takes two hours to get ready.”
“Two hours!”
“There’s another woman coming and she may bring others from Orca, even invite some from Penguin. Bye, love you.”
Gwyneth chuckled, “See, you’re learning skills all the time, two hours to get ready so you outshine any likely opposition.”
“Well of course, it wouldn’t look nice if I wore jeans and the other women turned up dressed to the nine’s. Apart from that we’ll have to go into the shop and see if there is anything suitable to wear.”
“You’ll need to buy the mandatory little-black-dress.”

In chapters17 and 18: Charlotte has a party and having already shocked herself with her uncertainty about gender, proceeds to shock everybody else as she celebrates the grace, poise, fluidity and beauty of dancing.

I’m close to having volume 2 finished and will let you know when I put it on Kindle. Thank you again for the reviews and kind emails I have received.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 17 and 18

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Other Keywords: 

  • dancing

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 17 and 18

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so.

Charlotte has a party and having already shocked herself with her uncertainty about gender, proceeds to shock everybody else as she celebrates the ‘grace, poise, fluidity and beauty of dancing.’


17

We found a track that descended to the lagoon but when we got there it was larger than we first thought and was surrounded by little coves, beaches, rocky promontories and even places where the trees came down to the water’s edge or overlooked the lagoon from high banks and cliffs.
“This is the place,” said Gwyneth, “This is where I want my nest built. On top of one of the smaller cliffs, in a clearing with a lawn going to the edge and a path down to a beach.”
I looked to both sides of where we were standing and there were so many places it was going to take us a full day to explore just the top section where we were standing. “We’ll have to take a day or two off and bring a boat, it will be easier than trying to walk all the way round from here, there’s miles of it. When we get back to Wanderer, I’ll speak to our captain and see if we can borrow a boat and any spare days we have, we can come round and explore. It’s going to be fun.”
“Perhaps we ought to bring Will or somebody who understands what’s required from the practical side. It’s no good picking a nice place to build a house and then finding out there is no way to get to it or land building materials and lay on water and power supplies.”
“We’ll ask Will and the captain of Aurora if we can borrow somebody, I think they’ll agree because they will want to have a look and see if it is a good anchorage. We’ll have to measure this island properly. Thus far it has only been measured by guesses and a hurried estimate by the AWAC but at the time, they had other matters to attend to. I think it’s quite a bit larger than we first thought and I’ve been thinking about means of transport. My first impression was it was little more than an hour’s energetic walk to cut across to the south side and perhaps two hours to walk the length but it’s going to take longer than that, even if we build dirt roads or tracks.”
“That means smelly diesels and petrol engines.”
“No not necessarily, we could use electric vehicles for everything except bulldozers and building machines. I mean, at a pinch a golf buggy would do most people and they do make other electric cars, vans and pick-up trucks. Even mules and small draught horses would be better than cars. Mules are sturdy, intelligent and would thrive in a place like this and a Percheron or two can pull a cart with a heavy load and that breed of horse would be very useful if we want to explore off-road.”
“We’ll need to find a vet who wants to retire like my David.”
“There’s bound to be one in New Zealand, there might be one on Orca for all we know, they are looking for new species of animals and if we’re going to domesticate any pigs or cows we find wandering about, we’d need a vet. We’ll have a chat with the scientists and see what they have to say.”
And that was the subject of our conversation as we explored our way back to Pacific Wanderer stopping every now and again to take a closer look at a clearing or a place on the cliffs or close to a beach where a house might be built. There was a well-defined track that I suspect had been built by our predecessors but now showing only evidence of occasional animal use and like Goats Cove, we identified either sheep of goat droppings, perhaps deer and as Will and I had found near the cave, signs that something had eaten bark from some of the trees and grazed off the smaller shrubs. It took us a little over forty minutes but Gwyneth thought that without constantly stopping, the journey would take about twenty minutes at a steady pace so that meant it was about a mile from my cabin, far enough away to ensure we each had privacy and space to develop gardens but close enough to pop over to see each other for a coffee and chat. “I’ll describe it all to David and perhaps he will want to come tomorrow and see for himself.”
When we arrived at the lagoon, there was a game of volley ball in progress and we stopped again to watch for a while and some of the sailors were calling out and inviting us to join in. “Not today we have to go shopping and get ready for dinner, the captain of Aurora is coming over so you’d best make sure you clean under your finger nails and wash behind your ears after the game.”

PO Victor had told my personal steward Phillips to fix up the viewing bridge for our dinner party and he had done a terrific job. We had four tables brought together and a cocktail bar had been arranged and next to that a music player was already piping out light classical music. “You’ve made it look very nice,” I told him.
“It was my idea, PO Victor was going to partition off part of the saloon but I said you would prefer this because you would have a view all round and if it turned out to be a warm evening, you could always go outside onto the promenade deck. There’s dance music available if you want to change the music and have a dance after dinner.”
I nodded, that’s a good idea, thank you. You do have help don’t you?”
“Yes, there will be two of us and one of the cooks will fetch the food up from the galley that’s why we had the tables and bar set up close to the lift.”
“I must go down to the galley and thank Victor for lending me his best man.”
He smiled at that, “I’ve already been told to act as your steward but thanks anyway. You look very nice in that dress, I’ll make sure you have a lovely evening and just nod when you want me to turn on the dance music,” and then he went off to finish laying out the tables, I felt like the Lady of the Manor and went downstairs to be ready to welcome the guests, we had fourteen plus Will, Gwyneth and David and Will must have raided the shop because he was wearing a very smart white Tuxedo and looked dishy.
So too was dinner, Victor had pulled out all the stops and produced an island salad which included things I recognised and some I didn’t but they were good to eat and that’s what mattered. We had spare ribs in a sweet sticky sauce, roast chicken and steak medallions and of course cray fish and a vegetable lasagne in case we had vegetarians amongst the guests. I had spoken to Aurora’s purser and he had arranged for me to withdraw New Zealand dollars and I had given Victor some to buy the food from Aurora, Orca and Penguin that we didn’t have in Pacific Wanderer’s larder and freezers and he had done very well indeed even when taking into account that everything was tax and duty free and after paying for the wine and cocktails he had nearly a hundred left so I gave him another one hundred and told him to share it with the people who had helped to prepare, cook and serve the meal and that made them happy.
There were three other women from Orca and Penguin, Liz Johnson a botanist and Emma Hatfield a biologist from Orca and Faye Pemberton from Penguin a geologist who had been part of the American research team on Antarctica so Gwyneth and I weren’t the only women around the table. With all those skills present, conversation was both lively and very interesting and when I was asked and admitted to having computer coding skills I was presented with enough requests to tweak up scientific research programmes to keep me busy for years. If I wasn’t careful, my island was going to become another Silicon Valley.
“You are definitely going to make this your permanent home, Charlotte?”
The captain of Aurora, Harry Fellows and I were standing at the front of the viewing bridge looking out at the island and watching the sun rest on the Pacific horizon waiting to say goodnight to his girlfriend the moon before going to bed for the night. “Can you blame me, look how beautiful it is here, how peaceful. No towering blocks of offices, no factories and no pressing crowds filling the pavements of exhaust polluted streets.”
“Won’t you miss the theatres, shops and restaurants of London?”
I chuckled, “I’ll tell Victor you said that.”
“No don’t, he’ll be serving two year old pickled pork and ships biscuits in the ward room if you do.”
“I’ll miss that side of things a little but I’ll still go to London regularly and to New Zealand, Australia and the States, they are just down the road a bit and I have Pacific Wanderer but unless the scientists find something really nasty and life threatening here, this is where I want my home to be and other people will be coming here as well.”
“You are going to have to organise that a little better. I hear you are thinking of inviting a hundred or so people to join you but have you thought that through.”
“Some of it, yes, the obvious things like the need for houses or cabins, roads, shops and medical care but there will be other things to take into consideration I know that.”
He nodded, “As long as you are aware. You will need to raise money if you want the island to be self-sufficient, charge taxes and rent otherwise you won’t be able to build the things you will need. The New Zealand Government, UK, Australians and the Americans will be expecting to pay rent for the land they will be leasing from you, what about the other people, the civilians, they won’t expect to live here free of charge and still receive the necessary services they have become used to.”
“Somebody to collect the dustbins, keep law and order, look after the roads or tracks, yes I know and when I go to New Zealand I will have to meet people there, experts and see what they have to say.”
“Would you like me to arrange that for you?”
“Can you. I need to speak to all the people who can tell me what’s required, what I must do but I don’t want the island to change too much, I want to look after the birds and animals who live here, keep the island as a haven but at the same time, let it be used as a research centre, a place where ships can shelter, somewhere where scientists can work.”
“I’ll see to it. Aurora will be returning to Auckland in two or three weeks and an inshore patrol ship will be taking her place and Orca is staying though some of the crew and research staff will be leaving but others will be brought in so the various facilities being built will continue and so will the research projects already started. We’ll talk some more before we leave and I’ll speak to my bosses and arrange your meetings.”
“You’ve done a lot for me and I am grateful, very grateful for your help but don’t get into trouble because you are spending too much effort here and not chasing enemy pirates or submarines.”
He laughed, “Don’t worry about that, New Zealand have told me to paint the trees a different colour if you ask for it, they are more than interested in the island it is a valuable international asset and there are other countries interested in keeping it safe. The Antarctic alone justifies it and this far south it is also a launching place for other projects, the South Pacific is still virtually unexplored. I have it on good authority that it is going to be suggested that a landing strip be built subject to the scientists giving it the green light so that’s another name you’ll have to think of Charlotte International perhaps?”
“Oh no, I don’t want the island ruined with an airport!”
“No, I was kidding, it will be a landing strip large enough to allow inter island aircraft to land, not massive airliners and its purpose is to allow aircraft to land where something is too urgent to delay with a sea voyage. Medical emergencies, very urgent goods, that sort of thing.
“If that’s all, okay but if they’re thinking of building another Heathrow here, definitely no. Have you been told about the new lagoon Gwyneth and I discovered today?”
“Yes, it is very interesting and I would like to send my first lieutenant and a couple of men with you to explore it if I may.”
“Yes that’s fine. I want to name the new lagoon the Aurora Inlet as a way of thanking you and your crew for being so kind and helpful, would you mind?”
“We would be honoured and the crew will spend their days in the bars of Auckland bragging about how they saved the Mermaid and had a place named after their ship. They will expect a naming ceremony though and a party afterwards.”
“It’s about time we had a party, we’ll look for somewhere inside the inlet and have the ceremony and a beach party there and invite the people from Orca and Penguin so we have a few girls.”
“I’ll volunteer.”
I turned to see who had joined us, “I’ll invite you Emma so there’s no need to volunteer. You as well, Liz you can share a cab with Emma. What about you Faye, will they let you have an evening off from Penguin?”
“I’ll tell them I want to look for indium or manganese on this side of the island, can you put me up for a few days?”
“I can put all of you up, Pacific Wanderer will definitely have a couple of spare cabins.” I returned my attention to the captain, “There you are captain, we’ll have women so we can have a dance as well.”
“I’ll ask the crew for volunteers. Now if you will excuse me ladies, I need to have a word with one or two of the gentlemen.”
“Rugby World Cup I expect,” said Liz, “A war wouldn’t stop them from discussing that.”
“In that case we’ll go out on deck and chat about beach volley ball and London Fashion Week. If none of you have to get back this evening, I can show you the cargo, there’s loads of fashion stuff in the holds.”
“That’s settled, Liz and I can radio Orca and ask if it’s okay if we stay a day or two and take a look at the flora and fauna on this side.”
“I’ll get in touch with them, both ships will want their boats and crews back so I’ll let them know we can return you,” offered the captain.
“I think Penguin is leaving in seven days now that the island business is sorted out,” said Faye, “I’m having a month’s leave in the States and coming back for another tour so if you tell my boss I’m going to have a look for ore bearing rocks, he’ll agree. They love people who volunteer to give up their own time and I’m on travel time at the moment so have no official duties other than catching up on a bit of paper work so he’ll go for it. Strictly speaking I’m cargo not crew.”
“Is that what they call passengers on a supply ship?”
“Passenger! They probably have me listed as livestock unsuitable for human consumption.”
Laughing I turned towards the bar, “I’ll get us some drinks, white wine suit everybody?”
“No champagne?” asked Emma hopefully.
I saw Phillips walking rapidly in our direction. He stopped and looked uncertainly at the others, “Commander Broughton, can I get you something?”
“These are friends of mine, no need to be formal, is there any chance we could have a bottle of champagne out on the deck?”
“I’ll fetch it and have a table and chairs taken out for you. Would you like some finger snacks as well, I’ll get them brought up from the galley,” he answered his own question before I had a chance and went away to arrange it.
“Whose that?” asked Liz, “He was falling over to help you and what’s that about commander, are you in the navy?”
“No, well not really, Aurora’s captain told everybody I was to be shown the same courtesies as a commander and now they all salute me and welcome me aboard and stuff like that and that chap Phillips is my personal steward.”
“Bloody Admiral Hyacinth Bouquet next,” said Emma, “But it’s handy, no wonder the captain didn’t object when you told him you wanted a beach party and dance.”
“I’ll go and get Gwyneth, she’s stuck with all the men and I doubt she’s all that interested in Rugby.”
I found Gwyneth talking to Will and David, “Gwyneth, we’re outside on the promenade deck and leaving the men to talk about man things like rugby, are you coming out with us, we’re having champagne.”
Gwyneth nodded enthusiastically, “Don’t wait up for me, David,” and taking my arm she guided me out onto the deck where Phillips was just placing an ice bucket with two bottles of Dom Perignon on the table alongside six flutes. He stepped back and then reached forward and moved the candle to the centre of the table and said, “I’ll fetch the finger snacks when you are ready Miss Broughton,” and went off to give the men a bottle of port.
“It’s very nice out here and we even have a candle but he forgot to open the champagne.”
“Well Faye is a geologist, she can do that,” and I took one of the bottles and held it out to her.
“What’s being a geologist got to do with opening a bottle of champagne?”
“The cork is held on with wire isn’t it and that’s metal which generally comes from ore found in the ground mixed up with dirt and stuff.”
“I don’t know how to open it, you’re an officer, you’ve been trained in the use of high explosives, you do it.”
I twisted the wire and eased the cork up and it popped and the three girls ducked but the cork arced up into the air and went over the side and the three of them rushed to the rail to watch it land in the sea.
“Do they know about me?” I asked Gwyneth.
“I’m not sure, Liz and Emma may because they are on board Orca and you’ve been there for your medicals and chat with Raymond but I don’t think Faye will have heard of it. I don’t think it’s a secret though from what David has been saying but nobody on Aurora or Orca seem to be bothered about it unless you take into account a certain amount of curiosity. Have they said something to you?”
“No, they’ve treated me as just one of the girls, not mentioned it.”
“Don’t forget they are scientists, Liz may ask you something because she’s a botanist and would want to compare you with plants that are hermaphrodite and perhaps Emma but I suspect their curiosity will be from a scientific point of view. I remember David when he had his intersexed patient a few years ago, he became very curious and spent hours reading up on it despite being a GP and probably only meet about four people in his entire career who were intersexed. I must admit I find it fascinating as well so tell me when I start asking too many questions and get nosey.”
I smiled, “It fascinates me as well now I’m not scared of it but I do worry how it might affect my relationships with other people. I would prefer people knew about me rather than find a friend and lose them later because they thought I was trying to deceive them. But so far, where the ships and their crews are concerned, I’m more surprised by their apparent acceptance than by fear of them being abusive, calling me a freak and things like that.”
“Be prepared for that, Charlotte, it will happen occasionally.”
“I know that and am still not unduly worried about it, everybody experiences that type of rejection in their lives and for all sorts of reasons. The other thing I’ve thought might happen is that people who take a liking to me and would like to be friendly and have a chat will hold back because they become afraid of what others will think of them.”
“You jumped that hurdle when you went into the sea and rescued David. I’ve listened to some of the talk on board and there are a lot of men on board the ships who readily admitted they wouldn’t have done it but you did and when they learned you are intersexed that probably added to your stock. They will think, ‘Blimey mate can you imagine it, he thought he was a bloke and dived in and then becomes a girl and she doesn’t care and still goes after the man in the water. It’s more than I would bloody well do!’ They are sailors and the crews and scientific staff are a pretty cosmopolitan crowd and get used to each other’s traditions and ways of doing things and as long as the ship stays afloat and gets them safely into harbour, they’re not much bothered about the idiosyncrasies of their shipmates.”
The girls came back from the railing, “It’s still floating about down there, when the tide goes out we can get it,” Liz reported.
“It is more likely to go out with the tide,” I answered, “If you want it, you can borrow my wetsuit and jump over the side and get it.”
“You’re the expert at jumping off ships, why don’t you do it?” protested Emma.
“No, she’ll probably change her sex again…” Liz stopped and placed her hand over her mouth, “Oh God, I’m sorry, that just slipped out, I didn’t mean to be offensive.”
“I’m not offended, don’t worry about it and it had nothing to do with the wetsuit, well I don’t think it did but now you mention it, it might be caused by a chemical reaction between neoprene, sweat and sea water, I’d better write a report for the diving magazines and warn everybody.”
Liz sipped her drink, “You really don’t mind, I feel so bad about saying it.”
“Honestly, Liz, I don’t mind. I’m going to get my leg pulled a lot more than that. I know you didn’t mean it spitefully, you were joking and it’s okay but I’m still not going to recover the cork, one of you will have to do it.”
They relaxed when they realised I meant what I said until Faye said, “Does it hurt sometimes?” and everybody started laughing. Gwyneth smiled at me and whispered, “I told you so.”
We started on our second glasses of Champagne when Phillips arrived with our finger snacks but by now it was growing a little chilly so I asked him if he could put them on a table inside and what were the men doing.
“Telling jokes in between discussing the island, the Rugby World Cup and cricket, Miss Broughton.”
“Nothing important then. Do you think this is a good time to put the dance music on?”
“Ideal time I reckon, you want anything special?”
“Ballroom of course mixed up with something lively and definitely something romantic.”
“I’ll stick Glen Miller on then, that always gets people tapping their feet.”
“You don’t know if any of them can jive do you?”
He thought for a moment, “There’s a sub on Aurora, name of Martin Andrews who does a bit of dancing I’m told.”
“He never told me and he was my guide when I went over there to speak to the passengers.”
“Gets ribbed a bit by the other younger officers so keeps it to himself.”
“Do you think the captain would give him permission to join us, I need a partner and Will won’t be able to jive.”
“He won’t if I ask him but he’d never dare refuse you.”
“Right,” and I walked over to where the men were still sitting at the table. “Captain, can I ask a small favour?”
“Of course Miss, Broughton,” he answered standing up.
“Can you send for sub lieutenant Andrews, I need him for a dancing partner.”
“Have you gone off me?” asked Will.
“No, I’m keeping you for the smoochy dances, unless you can jive.”
He grinned, “No, I can’t but I’ll settle for the smoochy bits.”
The captain turned to Andy Bryant the acting captain of Pacific Wanderer, “Andy, phone Aurora and get young Andrews over here and warn him to wear civvies and shoes suitable for dancing.” turning back to me he asked, “I trust you’ll save a dance for me.”
“Of course, is your foxtrot good?” and then I returned to the girls, “Come on, I’ve broken up their boy jokes session and they’re on their feet waiting to dance with us.”
And dance we did and had all of them on their feet and when I did the rumba with Will, I really hammed it up and it’s a wonder I didn’t dislocate my hips and later we were having a smoochy waltz down at the far end of the bridge and I suddenly stood on tip-toe and he was caught unawares and his hand which had been just above my waist now found itself on my bum, I looked up at him, “Your hand is on my bum.”
He grinned, “You won’t get away with that you deliberately went on your toes so my hand slipped.”
“Are you going to leave it there?”
“Yes.”
“I’ll lower myself slowly then,” and I did and his hand followed me in perfect time and shortly after that he gave it a gentle squeeze, “You have a nice bum, soft and shapely.”
“Wait till the hormones start to have an effect, you’ll be able to use both hands then,” but the music stopped before he had a chance to experiment.
“I’m going to vanish for fifteen minutes. I want to go to my cabin and change for the jive with Martin, will you mind if I flash my legs a bit?”
“No, I’m getting used to your flashing.”
“I’ll shock the captain.”
“He’s getting used to it as well.”
We returned to the others and Emma had just gone onto the floor with the Captain and Martin was dancing with Faye so I grabbed Liz by the hand and said, “Come with me, I’m getting changed for the jive, I’ll need help to get out of this dress and into the jive skirt.”
She looked puzzled as we went down to the cabin level in the lift, “Why do you need help?”
“I still haven’t mastered getting the hook and eye undone at the top of the zip on a dress and I don’t have a lot of time and I want you to check I’m okay after I’ve changed I’m going to give them a demonstration.”
She grinned, “Don’t tell me you’re wearing a full skirt and going to spin like crazy.”
“Yes, a very full skirt and double tiered petticoat, Will just called me a flasher so I’m going to flash.”
We got to my cabin and Liz was impressed, “Is this yours, all of it?”
“All of it and if we’re quick I’ll show you one of the other cabins and you can have it whilst you’re still here.”
I was out of the little-black-dress in a minute and took off my heels, “There’s some flatties in the bottom of the second wardrobe,” I said as I opened the first and grabbed a white blouse and pale blue full skirt and the two tier petticoat and started dressing.
I slipped on the shoes and sat at the dressing table, “Can you do a high ponytail for me in a rush?”
“Easy,” and she set to work while I touched up my makeup.
“What do you think?” I said when we were finished and I was standing in front of her.
“That skirt is going to go horizontal with that petticoat underneath it if you spin fast.”
I grinned and nodded, “I told you I’m going to flash it.”
“But don’t you think you ought to change the stockings for tights!”
“Not bloody likely,” and I grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the cabin and she was laughing, “I just can’t picture you in pair of trousers or believe you were a man a few days ago. You sure you weren’t a tranny and have been getting some practice in!”
“I’ve been practising all right, practising wearing women’s jeans, men’s don’t fit me.”
“I bet they don’t, I can’t believe you didn’t know about yourself before this.”
“I didn’t have a clue, honestly Liz, even when I was on the island and knew something wasn’t quite right, I hadn’t a clue about the intersexed thing until Randolph and Duncan told me.”
We walked out of the lift and Will was waiting, “You were quick.”
“Wait a bit, it gets quicker in a minute or two,” and Liz went over to Emma and Gwyneth giggling.
I found Phillips, “Give me a minute or two and fix the music for me please.”
“Anything special?” he asked eyeing me over and looking at my skirt suspiciously.
Glen Miller, American Patrol, Boogie Woogie Bugle Boy and finish with Bill Haley and Rock Around the Clock. Do you have all three on there?”
He grinned, “Bet on it, I’ll give you the nod when it’s ready to rock.”
I went to Martin next and he looked surprised, “You changed your clothes is the party over, we haven’t danced yet?”
“No, our bit is about to start, can you jive fast, Martin?”
“Yes, the bloke doesn’t have to do that much, it’s the girl that really does the dancing.”
“Then we have to jive our socks off, I’m going to draw attention to myself.”
He grinned, “Okay.”
“We’ll start with a couple of Glen Miller numbers, the second faster than the first and then finish with Rock Around the Clock and then I’m going for it and when I start my spins in the last number, give me a bit of space, I’m going to make this skirt fly.”
“Give me a nod and I’ll drop your hand and give you the room to fly like a bird.”
Martin had a touch of adventurous spirit, I liked that. “Give me the full length of your left arm, one turn underarm and two free spins across you and catch my left with your right at waist height and I’ll spin in to finish, can you do that?”
He nodded, “Keep the catch at waist height but do you want to spin in under arm?”
“No, I’ll do one turn with a wrap and then we’ll finish it and if you’re good, I’ll hire you for pleasure cruises on Pacific Wanderer as the cabaret’s main feature.” I saw Faye, Emma and Liz separate and walk to different sections of the bridge with their phones in their hands, “Look at those cows.”
Mark glanced across, “What are they doing, have they had a row?”
“No, the sneaky witches are going to video this and probably stick it on the internet. You’re family are going to get a shock, they’ll think you spent the night in a sleazy nightclub not fighting the Queen’s enemies.”
“I don’t care, it’ll make me Numero Uno with my friends in New Zealand and stop the people on Aurora calling me ‘Fuse’.”
“Come on, let’s dance before anybody else gets on the floor and I nodded at Phillips and as we got to the centre Glen Miller started and we jived. Martin was good and paced it beautifully and I managed to keep the skirt at about a third of its potential and as the last bar of American Patrol started it suddenly switched to Boogie Woogie Bugle Boy and we notched up the speed and a couple of times as I reversed a spin with me going one way and the skirt the other, the skirt wrapped itself around me high enough to expose a bit of stocking top and the audience started cheering but when that closed and Bill Haley boomed out, Martin and I went for the speed record and the skirt flew and the cheers almost drowned out the music. His timing was perfect and as our hands slapped together after the triple spin I was able to reverse reasonably gracefully and turn slowly back to him and he was laughing and punched the air. “Bow to them,” I whispered and went into a curtsy and they were still cheering and trying to get us to carry on but I took his hand firmly in mine and we trotted back.
“That was a superb demonstration Miss Broughton and you Andrews can start normal duties, you’ve found your sea-legs it would seem.”
“So has Charlotte,” said Will, “Really nice sea legs.”
“You’ve seen me in a swimming costume, they’re the same legs.”
“Bet he hasn’t seen them in stockings before,” chipped in Emma.
“And the colour of her knickers matched the stockings perfectly,” added Liz.
“Gypsy Rose Lee would be proud to call her daughter,” Faye put her two cents in as well, “And you can teach me to jive like that so I can kill them at our Country and Western nights back home.”
And then Philips put a tango on the music machine and David rescued me, taking my hand and leading me onto the floor, “Don’t spin, I’ll get giddy and fall over,” he smiled, “Sorry I haven’t a rose you can hold between your teeth.”

18

“Thanks for inviting us last night,” Liz smiled, “We had a terrific evening.”
“And letting us use your cabins, they’re much better than the ones on Penguin.”
“And Orca. We’ve been told we can stay here full time unless we have night work to do or something that requires us to work very late on our own ships,” Emma added.”
“Are you sharing or did you take one each?”
“One each is that okay?”
“It’s fine as long as Aurora doesn’t need any for visiting dignitaries or sick blokes but we still have empty cabins so for the moment anyway, it’s okay to have one each,” I rubbed my hands together, “Unless we put to sea.”
“What difference does putting to sea make, we can stay if we’re not needed on the island or we can go back to Orca and Penguin if we are.”
“But when we put to sea, I will have to charge you first class cruise rates, that’s £120 per day.”
“We’ll act as waitresses or cooks in that case but if we get waylaid by pirates and have to help repel borders then we expect mercenary fighters rates of pay. And before you think of it, we are rated as civilians on our own ships so you can’t flimp us by saying we are service personnel and as such must fight for free.” Emma nodded with satisfaction at her own cleverness and gave me a smug grin.
“And we get a share of any prize money,” Faye pointed out.
“I’ll make you move to the crews quarters then.”
“She can share with me,” offered the coxswain at the tiller. I’m bunking with an engineer petty officer, we’ll look after her.”
“I’ll be chaperoning all of them, you as well,” said Gwyneth smiling sweetly, “Especially after that dancing demonstration last night.”
I was about to answer them when Will called out from the bow where he had been discussing something with Lt. Bryant, “Charlotte, do you and Gwyneth want to be put off at this end or continue with us down to the other?”
I looked at Gwyneth for the answer, “Do you want to have another look at the place you took a liking to yesterday?”
She shook her head, “I can walk there from Pacific Wanderer in twenty minutes, let’s go with the others.”
“We’re coming with you,” I called back.
He raised his arm in acknowledgement and started speaking to Lt. Bryant again. “Will,” I called again, “We have to turn here, the inlet is between the cove and that spur.” I watched then look towards the cove and they obviously couldn’t see the entrance to the inlet, even we had missed it the first time we came this way. “Turn to stab’d and head to clear the point by four chains, cox’n. Reduce speed to revs for four knots,” I said in my best Commander before God voice.
“Aye, aye, Commander, come to stab’d and speed for four knots, head to pass the point by four chains.”
“You was in the bloody navy in your past life,” insisted Emma.
“Get her to dance a hornpipe,” said Faye.
Will and Andy had turned to see what I was up to and I pointed, “Over there, it’s just coming into view,” and as I spoke the entrance to the inlet began to open up and everybody stood and looked open mouthed.
“It’s well hidden, none of our blokes spotted it,” said the cox’n, “Want me to head straight in?”
“Wait a sec, I’ll have to ask Lt. Bryant.” I walked up the boat and stopped halfway, “Are you going straight in, Andy.”
“Yes but ask the cox’n to keep the speed like this, the entrance looks to be near a hundred and fifty metres wide but there may be rocks close to the surface, we’ll have to feel our way in.”
“I’ll go up and stand on the decking at the bow if you like.”
“No, Will and I will do that, can you stay with the cox’n.”
I went back to my post, “Stay as we are for the moment, the Lieutenant and Will are going to watch ahead for rocks and stuff. There’s a cove on the stab’d side as we go in and cliffs to port, we were up the top yesterday, that’s how we spotted it.”
“Good place for pirates to hide,” the cox’n replied, you’d never know the entrance was there unless you go into the cove.”
“Did they have pirates this far south, I wouldn’t have thought there was much here for them.”
“Whalers. They’d shadow a whaler until it had filled its tank with whale oil and then attacked it and some may have brought the stuff in here to store. Ambergris as well, that was worth money at auction. We caught one about three years ago about a hundred miles south of Wellington and the ship stank like a sewer but the stolen cargo was worth more than twenty five grand on the black market.”
“Treasure hunters as well,” Faye said. They might not be looking for gold, silver or oil so much but the Pacific is a treasure trove waiting to be harvested. Manganese is one and there’s manganese nodules lying about all over the sea bed. All they need is to find a large amount of indium and they’d be down here like a pack of wolves tearing everything apart.”
“Never ‘eard of that, what’s indium?”
“A rare earth metal that’s used in computers and computers are an indispensable resource. The modern world would grind to a halt without them.”
“That’s where we were on top of those small cliffs when we discovered this place yesterday,” I pointed to where the clearing could be seen and the path leading down to the beach. It’s one of the places where Gwyneth may build her house.”
“It’s a beautiful place,” said Emma, “I could live here and being isolated the way it is, think of all the new species of animals and plants that might be living here. Researching them could be a job for life.”
“I think I saw a lizard thing the first time Will and I landed on the island. It was near the waterfall but I didn’t say anything because it hid as soon as it saw me and I was busy looking at the trees and then we discovered the cave but it was large about the length of my arm but as I say, it vanished when I appeared. It may have been a crocodile for all I know, I only saw it for a second.”
“You must show me exactly where you saw it,” said Emma, “I’ve already found a new butterfly, there’s bound to be other new species, remind me to show you the pictures I took. Look at all the stuff they’ve discovered on the Galapagos, when Darwin started his researches and made all his discoveries he stood mankind’s beliefs on their head and this place is further away from civilisation.”
“They are talking about exploring the hill with ground penetrating radar back on Orca,” Liz looked up at Faye, “That would be right up your street, “One of the geologists thinks it may be honeycombed with caves. There’s no telling what metals might be down there.”
Faye shook her head, “Not really, I think the best chances are under the sea and along the coast line. I think they’ll discover that the hill was originally the volcano but it changed its mind and picked a different route through the lagoon. If the hill is honeycombed, the caves may have been old lava pockets that emptied but I reckon that it is more likely to have been created by the action of water. We could all go underwater pot holing and get lost and emerge a million or so years in the future as human fish. But when we land, if it’s a stony beach keep an eye open for diamonds and sapphires, stuff like that.”
“You didn’t mention rubies, can we take your instructions as a signal that your interests lie only in bedecking yourself with priceless jewellery?” asked Emma.
“I’m not ashamed of being seen at my best and stinking rich with it. But if you want, why not keep a look out for rubies but give them to Charlotte to make lasers for her computers unless of course they’re large rubies, I’ll wear them for you on my diamond necklace and if they’re really large, I’ll make them the centrepiece.”
Liz was looking at Faye with an appraising eye, “Rubies would go well with your eyes, how many glasses of champagne did you drink last night.”
Faye shrugged, “Lots, I lost count when Charlotte did her jive, I was in a state of shock.”
A call from the bow ended our conversation, “Cox’n I don’t recall asking to be put ashore on the island!”
“Oh Christ,” mumbled the cox’n and swung the tiller hard over to port.”
“Sit down, Faye,” I said in a loud voice, “You’re obstructing the view from the helm.”
“Thanks Miss Broughton,” he muttered once the boat’s bow had swung and we continued around the island rather than over it and the Lieutenant returned to the view ahead.
“Would you prefer we moved forward and don’t impede your ability to keep us on course, cox’n?” I asked, still in a loud voice.
“Why are you shouting,?” asked Liz.
“Because we’re distracting the cox’n and he nearly wrecked the boat on the island and Captain Bligh up there would have him keel hauled or given fifty lashes so I’m making out it was your fault.”
“He’s a sailor and four birds are not enough to distract sailors until they go ashore. He shouldn’t have been paying attention to us,” scoffed Liz.
I shrugged, “You know what sailors are…”
“No,” said Emma, we are far too busy, “Go on tell us what sailors are like, you were marooned on an atoll with some for over a week, what did they do?” She leaned forward with a smirk on her face. “Go on, and don’t leave out the details.”
“She always stands in front of the bridge,” said the cox’n “That way if there’s a bit of a breeze, the downdraught flips her skirt up.”
I glared at him, “I’ve just saved you from being hung from the yardarm and that’s the thanks I get.” I stood up, “I’m going forward and telling the lieutenant that every time I stand up, you pinch my bum.”
“He won’t believe you,” said Faye, “Not if he saw you dancing yesterday evening with Will and kept manoeuvring so his hands rested on your bum.”
“Will was supporting me in case I fell over.”
“Was he, I thought it was the way the waltz was always danced,” said Gwyneth.
I thought it was disgusting,” said Emma, “They’re not even married yet.”
Before I had a chance to answer Will called out; “Land ho! Dead ahead,” and Andy Bryant came down, “Steer for that small cove just of the stab’d bow cox’n, it has a sandy beach.”
“Aye, aye, sir.”
“Do I need my wet suit, Lieutenant?”
He grinned, “Ankle deep, commander, your call. Are these ladies causing you problems, cox’n.”
“As good as gold, sir and the conversation has been educational.”
“I bet it was.” Returning his attention to me he said “Wait until we go over the side and we’ll pull the boat up and Will said he’ll carry you ashore if you wish.”
I smirked at the girls, “My complements to Commander Devonshire and I do wish,” and gave the girls the finger.
“Over his shoulder with a protective hand on her bum to prevent her from slipping off,” Emma advised.
The lieutenant smiled and walked back to the bow and spoke to the two seamen who promptly came down to our end and sat either side of the engine. “Why didn’t you come down here earlier?” I asked.
“Boss said we were to stay up there and keep the load even and we had to keep our eyes peeled once we turned into the cove in case there’s any Russian or Chinese submarines down there. He sent us down now so the bow lifts higher and we can get further up the beach.”
“That’s to prevent us getting our feet wet,” explained Liz “But now you’re down here you can carry us ashore.”
“If you drop them I’ll give you fifty quid each.”
“I bet she would to,” said Faye.
The boat slid up the beach and the bow was clear of the water but the sand was wet so whilst the others jumped over the side I sat down on the covered section of the bow and dangled my legs over the side. “Aren’t you coming?” Emma called.
“I’m waiting for Will to carry me over the wet sand,” I called back and she said something and he came back but he had a broad grin on his face, I should have smelled a rat but didn’t and lifted my arms so he could lift me but he grabbed hold of my waist and threw me over his shoulder and put is left arm over my thighs and rested his right hand on my bum and carried me all the way, right up to the tree line before putting me down and kissing me.
“Emma put you up to that didn’t she?”
“I think they all did.”
“Okay, you can do it like that every time from now on, I enjoyed it.”
He laughed, “So did I. Right, Andy and I are going to take a good look around but Emma and Liz want to explore for unique species of flora and fauna and Faye is going with them to see what ores are in the rocks. We’ve told them not more than a couple of hours and then back here for lunch, what about you?”
“Gwyneth and I are having a look for places to build her house so I suppose we’ll all stick together.”
“Good, it’s safer that way. The Navy lads are staying to build a fire and get lunch ready but if you think you’ll need an escort Andy will detail one of them to accompany you.”
“We don’t need an escort, not with five of us.”
“Faye is carrying a browning pistol and I’ll give you a couple of flares in case you get lost.”
“We don’t need flares, Will, we only have to find the water’s edge and we can find our way back easily enough and what does Faye need a pistol for?”
“We can’t be sure there are no dangerous animals about and if you refuse to take the flares and pistol, Andy will make the cox’n or one of the men go with you.”
I didn’t worry about the escort, if we needed one, we needed one and by the same logic, Will was right, the island had not been properly explored and just because we had seen no evidence of dangerous animals in the areas we had explored, it didn’t mean there were none here. Like most Europeans I thought of dangerous animals as mammals but in places like this I had to start thinking outside the box; dangerous animals also included giant iguanas, crocodiles and alligators, snakes and even wild boars, we had seen some evidence of pigs here and even domesticated boars would be dangerous if they thought their territory was being invaded. “Okay Will, you’re right, let Faye bring her gun and I suppose I’ll have to swallow my prejudices against firearms and get you to teach me how to use one soon.”
“I’ll get the gunnery officer on Aurora to teach you. Have a nice day and I’ll see you at lunch unless you want me to come and collect you and carry you back?”
“I might do that if you promise to act improperly on the way.”

Which way shall we go?” I asked as we set off. Will and Andy are going off to the right, shall we go left.”
“Left suits me but it means a climb up to the top of the cliffs,” Faye said, “It’s okay down here on the beach, no more than a steep hill but after that it’s hidden by trees and bushes.”
“There’s animal droppings over there, they look like they were left by some sort of small deer so there are probably animal paths to follow,” Emma was pointing to a clump of undergrowth and there were places where the ground looked disturbed.
“The undergrowth seems to clear further along,” Gwyneth was pointing to a spot on top of the cliffs about a hundred meters further off to the left, “But the cliffs come right down to the water’s edge so we’ll have to go up and make our way along the cliffs.”
“Let’s go up and have a look, it’s a bit difficult trying to see much from down here,” I looked at them for agreement and getting nods I led the way. Making for the spot where the ground had been disturbed by the wildlife I found an opening in the underbrush almost immediately and started to climb. At first it was gentle but then the animal track began to wander around obstructions a little and it grew steeper and then there were outcrops of rock every few meters and the path steepened again until I felt myself leaning into it so I stopped and turned to see how the others were doing. Emma and Liz were only a couple of meters behind me but Gwyneth was a good ten metres further down with Faye right behind her. “Hurry up Gwyneth, Faye is right behind you and she could let fly with her pistol.”
Gwyneth looked up and grinned, “She’s more likely to hit you, she just told me she’s only fired one once before.” I looked at Emma, “Fat lot of good she’s going to be if we meet a poisonous snake or something.”
“Don’t worry about it, your screaming will scare it off.”
“Dam right it will. You okay or do you want to rest for a bit?” I asked Gwyneth when she joined us. “I’m okay, it’s not running out of breath that’s slowing me down, it’s that my leg muscles have atrophied from lack of use. I’ll have to practice walking a bit more if I’m going to live here.”
I looked back up the slope, “It seems to level of up there another fifteen or twenty meters, you best carry on if you can or your muscles might tighten and start cramping.” She nodded so I started up the path again but took things slower and stayed with Gwyneth and let the other three go on ahead.
“Your dancing is keeping you fit, I was watching last night and you hardly lost your breath and David told me he nearly dropped you when you leaned right over and lifted a leg in the air with your back arched in the tango. You don’t care do you, you enjoy teasing the men.”
“I do, I admit it, it’s my way of compensating for being scared of them.”
“Men scare you?”
“Not in a ‘men are dangerous’ way, it’s Will I think, I love him like crazy but I’m scared.”
“Scared of letting it go too far?”
I looked at her but she had that soft look in her eye, “Yes, too far when I’m kissing him and he has me pressed up close with his arms around me. I want him to take it further but I’m scared.”
Is he putting pressure on you?”
“No, none, he seems to sense when I’m getting nervous and eases off. God, Gwyneth, what am I going to do, I want to go to bed with him but I’m terrified of doing it.” I looked at her again, the soft look was still there and she was nodding her head slowly, “I only made love to a girl twice before all this, I liked it but I can’t pretend it was anything like the earthquakes and lightning or the trips into the stars that women seem to have if the books I’ve read are any guide. I know it’s going to hurt me a lot if I let him do it and I want to let him but the idea of the pain makes me hold back. I don’t want to start something and then have to stop him because I’m scared or in too much pain to go on.”
“Yes, I understand that, you’re frightened that if your first experience is bad it will put you off from wanting to do it again.”
“Yes, that’s exactly it. I suppose I’ve allowed romantic ideas take over my thinking and forgotten the practical side, especially as I am now neither male nor female.”
She reached out and took my hand and squeezed it, “You’re not that Charlotte, never that, you are all girl in your head, all you need is a snip and tuck and you’ll be all girl physically. Can’t you wait until you’ve had your SRS before making love to Will.”
“I suppose I’m going to have to but I will have to find other ways of letting him know how much I love him.”
“And he’s never coerced you, said things like ‘You don’t really love me because you won’t share my bed?”
I shook my head, “Never and never even made me think that was what he was thinking. He always lets me make the pace and doesn’t even frown when I pull back.”
“Want me to get David to have a word with Duncan or Raymond? They can tell you what to expect, what to prepare for both emotionally and physically and perhaps recommend whether you should follow your desires or wait until after your operation.”
“Would you, I think it would help. You don’t think badly of me talking about it, think I’m being too promiscuous?”
She chuckled, You’re twenty six, I was seventeen when I went to bed for the first time, you’re just normal. Talk to me anytime about it, I know you’ve missed puberty as a girl but that mentally is what you’re going through now and if it helps; it hurt me the first time, hurt a lot, I think my hymen was made out of cowhide and I remember I was punching David’s shoulder and calling him I don’t know what sorts of names.”
“Oh God, what happened?”
“I was just at the point when I was going to throw him off me when my hymen broke and then I went off on a trip to the stars,” her face wore a smile now, “David told me after that he thought I was having a fit and it’s a wonder I didn’t set fire to the bed,” she chuckled. It’s not like that every time unfortunately but it happens enough to keep me interested even now I’m much older I still have trips around the universe.”
I was smiling now, “That’s what I want.”
The path levelled out and we found ourselves standing on a grassy lip that slowly descended into a shallow valley surrounded on three sides by dense woodland, “It’s like being back in England,” said Gwyneth, “There’s even daisies growing amongst the grass. How strange; here we are on the opposite side of the world and looking out at a corner of England. All we need are the tall Tudor chimneys of the manor house and we could be living in Sussex or the Cotswolds.”
“We even have the milk maids sitting on the grass and Faye is chewing on a stalk of grass.”
The sound of our voices made them turn their heads, “Oh, you’ve arrived,” Liz said, “We were discussing whether or not it was worth going back down the track and try to recover your bodies.”
“And we were wondering how much longer you three were going to sit there before you went off to milk the cows.”
“Be careful of what you wish for,” and Emma pointed to a spot a few metres in front of where we were standing. We took a pace forward and looked down at the turf and there looking like a mine was a circular cow pat. “Cows!” exclaimed Gwyneth looking up and scanning the meadow, “Where are they?”
“Sitting on the grass, we’ve just spoken to them,” I replied. “Have you three seen any?”
Liz nodded, “We’re not sure but we thought we saw the backside of one vanishing into the trees on the far side.”
“Can’t be cows then, they would have wandered over to say hullo.”
“I doubt if these will yet, they have to be the descendants of some that were left here by whoever it was that lived in your house and will not have any experience of human contact.”
“Can cows survive without humans to look after them?”
“Of course if they have access to food and water which they do and somewhere to shelter and be safe from predators. Some may have had problems with mastitis if they weren’t being milked but if the people who owned them realised they were going to leave they may have allowed the cows to dry up and then all they would have needed was a bull.”
“We’ll have to organise a round up, this is one place we could use for grazing and there are bound to be others and it would solve the milk problem.”
Emma just stared at me, “You’re going to organise a cattle drive, herd up the cows and nest them down here without horses, dogs, cowboys, barns and everything else.”
“Not me, you’re the biologist and you like it here and will probably want to retire and build a nice little cottage or ranch house, you do it.”
“I’ll live here as well and show her how to do a bit of selective cross breeding with the grass so she can get a good crop of hay and thatch for the cottage.”
I looked at Faye, “What about you, Faye, are you going to make the stuff for the wire fences?”
“I might as it happens, it is so nice here, I’ll see what my fiancé says, he’d probably go for it, he can ride and that’s half of being a cowboy.”
Gwyneth was smiling at everybody, “I know you’re having a joke about it but you know it could be done and Charlotte thinks there may be goats, pigs and sheep here if we can find which parts of the island they’ve settled in.”
“And what are you going to do Gwyneth, spin the fleece?”
“Good Heavens no, that’s a job for an unmarried maiden, a spinster, that’s Charlotte’s job, she can be the milkmaid as well.”
“Excuse me, the unmarried maiden bit is only temporary and my field is computer programmes.”
“So build a computer controlled milking machine,” said Liz.
“Come on, we have to get on with the exploring and see if we can find edible plants, precious metals and a nice place for the ranch house.”
“I’m going over to the other side of the meadow,” said Liz, I think those smaller trees may be bread fruit and they’re not supposed to grow in this climate, it may be a new variety.”
“What about stuff that’s good for salads, Liz?”
“Loads, chickweed, onions, peppers all grow happily in the wild and there’s probably quite a bit around where the old house allotments were. I’ll have a look for you. I’ll take some soil samples and we can work out what seeds we need to start up anything you think you’ll need.”
“Potatoes and lettuce?”
“Definitely potatoes, they’ll grow almost anywhere but wild lettuce?” she grinned, “Going to chill out are you? “It’s a mild narcotic and was once used by doctors if opium wasn’t available. But the lettuce you are thinking about will probably be around the area where the house stands and was introduced by the previous inhabitants. We’ll see but none of you pick and eat any unrecognisable fruits, seeds or leaves until you’ve checked with me or Emma. I’ll print out some lists and pictures of things that are safe and those that are not. If you want marijuana and stuff like that, I’ll get some but it’ll cost you.”
I looked at Emma, “You going in with her, a pair of drug barons?”
“I would but at the moment there’s nowhere to spend all the money I’d earn. Think I’ll stick to booze and barter with you for the fashions in the ship’s hold.”
“There’s plenty of raw material available, I’ll speak to Will about setting up a distillery and brewery in one of the ships holds or better still, we’ll keep a look out for a suitable cave.”
“I don’t think he’ll approve,” said Gwyneth.
“Yes he will, I’ll appeal to the inner man and say we need to make beer so that there’s yeast available for bread and cake making and the distillery is needed to produce alcohol for medicinal purposes. If you speak to David and get a list of the ailments that can be treated with whisky and gin, that should convince him.”
We separated then, Emma and Liz to cross the meadow and search for unique flora and fauna and Gwyneth and Faye came with me to look for nice places to build houses and discover geological samples for making essentials like diamond encrusted gold earrings.

In chapters 19 and 20, Charlie invites a visitor into her bedroom and is touched by the magic of Charlotte Island and a comet explodes!

Volume 2 is nearly complete and should be available on Amazon before the 22nd December.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 19 and 20

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 19 and 20

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read Chapters 1 and 2, please do so.

Friends begin to gather and ask to come and live on the island and after speaking to Duncan, Randolph and Gwyneth, Charlotte invites a guest into her bedroom and is touched by the magic of the island.

19

We sat on the sand with the boat cover spread out as a table cloth and large leaves as seats eating sandwiches, pies, pieces of chicken and melon with tin mugs holding soft drinks or coffee except Gwyneth and I, we had coconut milk.
“Cox’n, why didn’t you catch a pig and roast it over a fire?” I asked.
“We were going to Miss Broughton but Lewis here reckoned as you wouldn’t like to get your fingers and clothes sticky.”
“You’re very thoughtful,” Faye said, “But next time please don’t deprive yourselves because we are here.”
“Quite right,” I added and if we had thought of it, we could have brought my scuba equipment and I could have gone crayfish and crab hunting. What do you think of the inlet, Andy?”
“Purpose built, a fleet could be hidden here. From what I could see from the cliffs, the water is deep and the entrance well concealed.”
“It would spoil it having aircraft carriers littered all over the place but Aurora and ships like her could anchor in concealed coves, Pacific Wanderer as well if she’s not needed in the lagoon.”
“I’m going to suggest we send Orca’s inshore explorer boat round here to take soundings when we get back.”
“Do they have divers, sports or professional?”
“I know they have two or three sports divers and so do we on Aurora, we also have two pro level divers we do on most navy ships. Is there a reason you ask?”
“Yes, I’d like to explore the lagoon and a few other places around the island but not so much in a professional capacity unless you count looking at the marine life and particularly shellfish and crabs. I want to see if there’s other fish as well, something we can use as a food source.”
“I don’t know the details but I understand somebody is coming from New Zealand to meet you and there’s going to be a bit of an official conference about the island laid on here as well as in Wellington or Auckland but it’s only something I’ve been told in brief, you’ll have to see the captain if you want details. Until then, I see no reason why a bit of organised sports diving can’t take place, the chaps would welcome a chance. Want me to have a word with our club diver and get permission from the captain to set something up. I think he’ll be enthusiastic because some of the lads are looking for a chance to do something else other than play table tennis and pool or go for a swim in their leisure time. You could organise your beach barbecue as well.”
“I’m all for the diving,” said Emma.
“You can dive?” I asked.
“Club level yes but I’m not dive fit, I haven’t dived since coming out to Antarctic, that’s three years ago.”
“The lagoon then, it’s ideal and would be good if anybody else wanted to join classes, I know Will does.”
“Me too,” said Liz, “I’ve always wanted to study some of the plant life.”
We all looked at Faye. She nodded and looked a little sheepish, “I’ve done a basic marine geology diving course but have never used it since I qualified, I’ll join in.”
“Gwyneth?” I asked.
“Don’t you think I’m a bit old for taking up blood sports.”
I grinned, “We don’t have that many accidents with spear guns. You’re fit aren’t you, heart, lungs bronchial tubes, ears, nose and don’t have fits or are allergic to saltwater and mildew. I’ve known people who’ve taken up diving in their sixties.”
She looked at the others and detecting no astonishment she nodded, “Okay, it should be fun but I think David is going to have a fit.”
“Just tell him to bone-up on decompression sickness and nitrogen narcosis.” I turned back to Andy, “That’s it then, we’re all organised and ready to go, just send your instructor over to help me and we’ll keep the crew fed for you.”
Andy stood up, “Back to work everybody and Charlotte, I have a great liking for scallops.”
The sailors started packing the picnic away and I asked Emma what she and the others were doing because Gwyneth and I were going to see if we could find any likely looking places for houses in the opposite direction to where we were earlier.”
“I’ll come with you,” said Faye. The cliffs along that way are more exposed and I might find a way down to sea level and have a look at the cliff face and the material that has fallen from it.”
“We’ll come as well but we’ll stay up top with you, and if we have time I’ll cross the meadow again and have a look at the bread fruit,” said Liz.
“Will they have any fruit at this time of the year?”
“No but all I need are a few buds, leaves and stems and if there are any of last year’s crop that hasn’t rotted too much, that will be all I need in the lab.”
“Right,” said Andy, we’re taking the boat and following the cliffs and checking the water depths close in so it’s the same as this morning, two hours and back here but if you get stuck somewhere, fire three shots and a red flare and we’ll come and get you.”
Gwyneth’s leg muscles were getting used to her new life style because after a quick massage she was off with Emma and Liz leaving Faye and I to trudge along behind.
“I wanted to talk to you about the island and living here. Are you serious about inviting people to join you and build houses?”
“Yes, I think about a hundred, perhaps a hundred and fifty. That’s why Gwyneth and David are going to be so useful. With that many people plus the others in the south side research centres, we’ll need a doctor in residence because there may be times when the project doctors or naval medics will need back up.”
“I spoke to my fiancé this morning on the phone, and he said I was to ask you if a couple of geologists would fit in with your ideas?”
“Without a doubt, we will need the right sort of people to advise us where to build our houses, go on exploration trips, find the materials to make our stills and vats; yes of course you would be welcome, Faye, very welcome.” I stopped and took her hands in mine, “I’m not just building a research island, I want this to be a lovely place to live with nice people around me. A good mixture of scientists, technology nerds, artists, writers and beach bums. What I don’t want is to have people who only stay a month and then go off leaving me all alone.”
“We’d be staying here as residents, Howard is coming to do another three year tour in Antarctica but I’ve been asked to work here in the island lab so we need a home because Howard will spend all his free time here and may even spend part of his time in the labs.”
“It means pitching in with some of the other work we’ll have to undertake if we’re going to make a success of the island as a community.”
“I’ll work as a barmaid, traffic warden, or sweep the communal areas, I don’t care, that sort of job is fun when you have to spend a lot of your time in laboratories.”
I squeezed her hands, “You’re in, pick a place for your new house.”
She hugged me, “Thank you, I know we’ll have fun here, nice lives and when all the children arrive, I’ll be a teacher as well.”
“Come on you two!”
It was Emma, they had stopped at the top of the path and were waiting, well she was, I could just make out Liz bent at the knees looking at something in the grass and Gwyneth was half in and half out of a thicket at the start of the tree line peering into the gloom beneath the trees. We quickened our pace and as we caught up I heard Gwyneth call out, “Liz are these breadfruit trees?”
Liz looked up from her grass patch, stood and walked over to join her took a quick glance and nodded so we went over to join them. “Two finds,” Liz began, “Gwyneth has discovered breadfruit and sweet corn, now if the sailors have caught a wild boar we can have a barbecue this evening.”
“Do they have fruit?” I asked.
“The breadfruit has one or two ripe and quite a few not ripe yet but still edible but no luck with the sweet corn, it’s going to be a few weeks yet. Still it’s the thought that counts, we can open a few tins and pretend they are from here. We walked up to the tree and Liz took one of the ripe fruit and gave it to me, “Ask the chef on Wanderer to cook it, he’ll know how and we’ll try it. I think it’s a variation of wild breadfruit but the sweet corn looks like the stuff that grows everywhere, nothing special.
We found two or three likely places for houses and Emma had found and sketched a small lizard like creature that she wasn’t sure about so she took loads of pictures and put it back where she found it but it didn’t seem in too much of a hurry so we watched for a while and then it eventually wandered off into a gap between two large rocks. “Well that tells us this place has never been settled by lots of people,” Emma told us, “It wasn’t the least bit scared of human contact.”

I was sitting at a drafting table that had been borrowed from the engineer’s workshop and working on an overlay of a large satellite photo of the island. A member of Aurora’s radar tracking team had drawn the outline of the island, the lake and hill and I had been asked to fill in the details of the lagoon and the top end of the inlet that had been explored. Somebody was working on the marine and land contour lines and marking up the building and proposed building that was taking part on the south side but nobody else could be spared from Aurora’s crew to do what I was doing. It was tiring work because I had to keep referencing latitudes and longitudes from the naval charts supplied to me and checking the various notations and bearings that Andy had given me. I was stuck, I had marked the names of the bays and coves that I had already named but the island’s main feature, the hill I had not yet named. I ought to let Will do that, so far he hadn’t named anything and left it to me and it was this thinking that gave me my inspiration; I wrote in ‘Devonshire Hill’ and sat back to admire my genius and then a second inspiration hit me and I leaned over the map and carefully wrote the name of the meadow and made a little ink drawing beside the name, and there was a light tap on the door and Emma walked in. “You coming up to the saloon, we’re going to have a sing-song.”
“It’ll only take me ten minutes to get ready, I’ve done all I can this evening on the map.”
She came over to look, “You’re very neat,” she bent closer to look at where I had named the meadow,
“I thought you might have named that after Liz, she was the first to see it.”
“I was going to, but in truth the three of you discovered it together so I’ve named it after all three.”
She glared at me, “And the bloody drawing as well.”
“It fits the name and if you look closely, the tip of the handle on the witches broom stick points at the top of the path where you sat down and waited for Gwyneth and I.”
“You wait till I tell the other two you’ve called it Witches Meadow!”
I was grinning broadly, “Well it’s better than Cowpat Cliff.”
“You’d better get your clothes off, Will’s on his way here and I’ll see you in the saloon,” and she left but not before calling out to Will, “Charlotte’s expecting you, she’s turned her back to the door so you can pinch her bum.”
Will came straight in with a grin on his face, “What’s that all about?”
I pointed at the map, Check that out whilst I get changed.”
I rushed into the bedroom, did a quick job of making my bed and started pulling my dresses out and looking at them, putting them back and then pulling them out again and finally settled on the burgundy dress, I knew Will liked me in that but it was not the sort of skirt that would flare out so I made up for it by wearing black fully fashioned stockings. I did my make-up, brushed my hair out of its pony-tail put on a necklace, bracelet, watch and a butterfly clasp in my hair, spritzed grabbed my shoulder bag and was just going to the door and had second thoughts and went to the top of my freshly made bed and pulled the counterpane down and fluffed the pillows and then went out.
“It’s good, accurate and neatly drawn and I can see why Emma had her nose in the air.” He pulled a sheet of paper out of a pocket and handed it to me, “These are the notes and measurements from the survey Andy and I did, I was going to add them but I can’t match your neatness so I thought I’d better leave it for you.”
“Okay, I’ll do it in the morning.”
“I like Devonshire Hill, we must go up there soon and have a celebration picnic.”
“Just the two of us?”
“Yes, we haven’t had a lot of time together this past few days, I seem to spend more time missing you than in your company.”
“Me too. How about the day after tomorrow, I’ll borrow the galley from Victor and prepare the food.”
“Will you have the time?”
“I’ll make time, it’s special. Come on if we delay any longer Emma, Faye and Liz will be going around suggesting we’re up to all sorts of things.”
He chuckled, “You’ve made good friends there.”
“And Gwyneth as well, she’s sort of taken me under her wing. She has a lot of kindness in her.”
“You don’t lack it yourself. By the way, I like the dress and the way you’ve done your hair, you look like a Thirties film star, seductive, exciting.” He took my arm under his and we went to join the others.
I behaved myself with the exception that this time when I danced the tango with David, somebody gave me a silk imitation rose and I danced with it between my teeth, silly I know but I think it made the others smile, in fact Gwyneth told me so, “They won’t take their eyes of you and I heard one of the officers say he wondered what you were going to do next, you were full of fun and surprises.”
“It’s the way I feel most of the time, Gwyneth. I have moods when I feel a bit depressed and wonder what tricks my body and brain are going to play on me next and when I shake it off, I want to have as much fun as possible, try to make up for all the years I spent being happy but always knowing that there was something not right about me and my life and not being able to truly be myself,” I paused for a while looking out of the windows towards the island and thinking of Auntie Mo and how she had held out her hand to me and drawn me in and wrapped me in a warm and secure embrace of love and understanding. “And the rest of the time I think I’m normal, well normal when compared with my other periods. Do you think there’s a chance that my love for Will is reliant on his willingness to accept me and my moments of self-pity or perhaps it’s because I have taken so long to develop physically the way I should have done from birth, it’s something of a schoolgirl crush? Have I fallen in love with the first handsome man I saw when I entered puberty?”
“Some of it, yes, we all want to be loved and offered security, women perhaps more than men because we need a safe pair of hands, a guardian and provider when we are pregnant or have babies to care for. That’s nature but there is also the need to have somebody you can share life with, a shoulder to cry on, a partner to laugh with somebody with whom you can share a beautiful sunset, a night sky, a baby’s first word and somebody with whom you can fuse and become one and together share those wonderful moments of passion we humans can have. But with you and Will I have watched you both and your feelings for each other visibly grow stronger each day. You have none of the awkwardness that couples often experience as they discover each other and when you are together, a stranger would believe you had been so for years rather than weeks. God made up for his earlier mistakes with you two and allowed two people to find each other in days when most of us take years trying to find just the right person.” She smiled at me, squeezed my hand and continued, “That’s why I have picked a spot to build my house that is fifteen or twenty minutes’ walk away from you rather than live next door, because the noise your numerous children will make will disturb me.”
“Twenty of them.”
“You’ll probably have two on top of each other, then delay for eighteen months before deciding on number three and there is a distinct possibility there may be a number four.”
“Probably, but two boys and two girls does seem like a nicely rounded family and Faye is coming here to live and wants to be the village schoolmarm, so I have to do my bit to find the children for her to teach.” I changed the subject, “Raymond radio telephoned me soon after we got back from our trip, David has already spoken to him and we had a long conversation about things, you know, physical relation things.”
“Did he help?”
“Yes, told me what to expect, how to make it easier and promised I would enjoy myself.”
“Don’t sink the ship,” she answered. “Come on, let’s join the others, they’ll be wondering what we’re planning and I think Emma wants to speak to you, she keeps looking this way and there’s a touch of impatience in her expression.”
PO Phillips had my second spritzer ready for me and suitably equipped I went first to Will who seemed happy enough exchanging views on what were the true meanings behind the words exchanged between the bishop and the actress; “Sorry I went off like that but I needed to chat to Gwyneth and now Emma wants a moment to tell me something, do you feel neglected?”
“Yes very, we needed your input, the female point of view.”
I was puzzled, “On what?”
“On why the actress wanted the bishop to help her take her clothes off.”
“That’s easy, she had never been baptised and wanted the bishop to bring her to a state of grace without her getting her best frock wet. I won’t be long,” and I left them, Will was happy enough.
“Emma, you wanted to have a chat?”
“How did you know?”
“Gwyneth told me.”
“But Gwyneth didn’t know, I haven’t told her.”
“She’s a doctor’s wife, of course she knew.”
“Yes of course, I forgot that. It’s not just me, it’s Liz as well but she’s gone off to the loo.”
“Let’s capture a table and go to the other end of the bridge, I gather it’s private?”
“A bit.”
We carried the table up before Phillips had a chance to detail half a dozen matelots to do it for us and Liz joined us with a bottle of white wine. “Sorry to interrupt the evening but we wanted to discuss something with you,” Emma began, “Liz and I have been asked if we would be willing to spend some time here on the island. It seems that New Zealand asked Westminster if we could be borrowed from the Antarctic expedition doing research on the island. They picked us because we are already here and Liz’s fiancé is still in the Antarctic and my boyfriend lives and works in Wellington whereas everybody else with the necessary qualifications have family back in the UK. We’ve both agreed and so have our men but we want to set up home here like Gwyneth and wanted to know how you felt about it.”
“Have you spoken to Faye?”
“No, is she asking to do something similar?”
“Yes, she told me this afternoon, she wants to settle here permanently and her fiancé has agreed. She said that if she runs out of research support she’ll act as a consultant or take up teaching. At the moment, we don’t have a lollipop lady for the school and we’re going to need a seamstress and a laundry girl so yes, if you want to live here, it’s fine, I’d like to have you here, we all seem to be hitting it off and life is better when you have lots of friends around you. Have you given any thought to what you will do if your contract with the Antarctic ends?”
“With our qualifications, and Emma’s bloke being a micro-biologist, we could set ourselves up as an independent research lab, the drug companies and agricultural organisations would use us so we’d have jobs to fall back on. Being here with the necessary equipment and local knowledge makes it easy for us to compete for contracts because we can do it cheaper than the big boys,” Liz explained, “And this is a lovely place.”
“There’s no NHS hospitals and a lot of other things we are used to having at our finger tips?” I pointed out. “Peace, quiet, clean air and beautiful scenery are all very well until you develop a serious illness or have a bad accident.”
“The world is shrinking,” said Emma. We know they are considering a small airstrip on the island and Will and Andy were talking about the inlet earlier and Andy said it was sheltered and large enough for commercial sea planes to use. If something bad happened and we had to get to a hospital quickly, we could be in any one of half a dozen places where there are fully equipped hospitals. Wellington is less than five hours away by aircraft, the facilities in the Antarctic, Australia and the America’s can be reached in six or seven.”
“People have waited for ambulances and queued in outpatient departments in hospitals for urgent treatment for almost as long and that’s without taking into consideration what the various countries that are building facilities here are going to provide. I don’t believe they’re thinking of the island as a short term project, they seem to be willing to spend money here and both Emma and I have private medical insurance. The premiums would increase of course but look at the savings we would make on locally produced food and we’ll have our own electricity soon with solar panels and possibly even water driven turbines,” added Liz.
“Well as long as you’ve talked it over with your other halves and thought it out I’m all for it and I know Will agrees so my answer is the same as the one I gave Faye, pick a spot and arrange to build your house. You both know the places that need to be preserved and protected for research and environmental purposes and the places that are practical and if there’s doubt we can always have a meeting between ourselves and the people from the laboratories to help us in our choices.”

20

I told Will about the conversation as we walked along the deck enjoying the moon and stars and asked, “You don’t mind them coming here to live do you, don’t think I’m surrounding myself with friends to too great an extent?”
“Of course not. “They have become my friends as well and if we can populate the island with people we like and have a skill that contributes to the community, then that is what we should strive for.”
“We’ll have to stop and consider where any future buildings are placed though, houses, shops a community hall, pub, all the places that go to make a community strong and as self-sufficient as possible.”
You know we are going to have to think of ways of raising money to pay for the things we are going to need.”
I sighed, “I’ve thought about that quite a bit and we have to make sure that all the houses fit in with the island. We don’t want four storied concrete blocks appearing all over the place but I suppose the money is important, our salvage reward and anything else we can raise from the wreck and cargo isn’t going to go far. We need to raise taxes like every other civilisation, even if we only do it at parish council level in the beginning, we’ll still need to do it.”
“One way is charging rent. Instead of giving away the land or selling it we could grant lifetime leases, the rent will be a good income and if we start producing our own power, that too will be a way of raising money and by doing it that way we’ll cut down on the bureaucracy. If we’re going to build a paradise here, Charlotte we are going to have to work hard but doing it correctly will produce rewards that will make the labour worth the effort.”
“Harry Fellows mentioned rent and leases to me. At the moment all the development on the south side is being done on our verbal agreement to some extent and the countries involved will want that formalised before long. I suppose we’ll have to negotiate a rent for them as well but I don’t think I can charge New Zealand very much because they have supplied most of the labour and some of the materials for our own house and the cave and helped us to claim the island.”
“It was to their advantage as well. The cost of operating in the South Pacific and Antarctic without the use of the island will be far higher.”
“Yes I know but just the same, I don’t want them to think I’m taking advantage, I do owe them my life you know, not just my physical life either, they’ve helped with my intersex problem.”
“We’ll see what everybody has to say when we have our meeting with them in Wellington, I think they’ll be fair with us. I’m glad you’re thinking of the practical side to living here, I’m going to marry an intelligent, beautiful and practical woman, the perfect partner.”
“I’m always practical.”
“I’ve noticed.”
I laughed, “You know what I mean.”
He stopped and turned me to face him and kissed me and held the kiss pulling me in closely and I began to feel excited and more than a little flustered. When we parted he said, “I know it’s a wicked thing because people died but Charlie, the wreck of the Pacific Wanderer was probably the most important event of my life, the best thing that has happened to me, I met and fell in love with you.”
“Yes,” I whispered, “For me too.” We had reached the bow and we stood silently looking out beyond the reef at the sea and the rippled reflection of the moon ran from the horizon, across the reef and straight to us. I looked up at Will’s face and saw the moon in his eyes, “We’ve been blessed by the Moon Goddess,” I said quietly.
He looked down at me, his hand caressing my arm below the sleeve, “You’re not being practical, you didn’t bring a jacket or cardigan and you feel chilled.”
“Love is keeping me warm.”
He slipped his jacket off and placed it around my shoulders, “Come on, it’s time to get inside before you get really cold and become ill.”
We walked back to the superstructure and listened to the murmur of talk coming from the viewing bridge and once we were inside the lift I realised just how chilly I had felt outside and shivered. Do you think I’ll be okay if I have a small brandy, I’ve had a couple of spritzers already?”
He looked at me, his lips pursed, a frown of disapproval on his face, “Two spritzers in nearly two hours, don’t you think you may be overdoing it?”
“You’re right, I’ll forget the brandy and you can dance a waltz with me and hug me tight, that’ll make me warm.”
We had our waltz and I did get warm but Emma yawned and that set me off and I grinned at her, “Fresh air is good for us but why do we feel tired after breathing it.”
“Too much of anything can be bad for you, I’m going to bed and turning my cabin thermostat up to thirty.”
“Me too, Will, walk me back to my cabin in case I fall down and go to sleep in the passageway.”
When we got to my cabin I opened the door and turned for my kiss and when he started to release my hand I held on, “Come inside, Will.”
“I’m okay, I don’t need a nightcap and you’re tired.”
I pulled firmly and stepped back forcing him to enter the cabin and I closed the door and placed my arms over his shoulders and locked my hands behind his neck and stood on tiptoe and kissed him again, “I’m not tired, I just said I was. I kept my hands locked behind his neck but pushed my head back so I could see all of his face, “Will, make love to me, take me to the bedroom, undress me and make love to me.”
I waited watching the changing expressions on his face until he spoke; “Charlie are you ready, it’s an important part of our relationship but are you ready to take such a large step now because I can wait, I can wait for weeks, months even years if I have to?”
“Will, stop talking, I want to marry a man of action.”
“I want to, I want to make love to you, I want to so much it hurts. I spend hours every day thinking of you and dreaming of our making love, dreaming of going to sleep at night cuddling you, dreaming of waking up and seeing you at your worst, grumpy and ignoring me because the most important thing in your life is a cup of sweet, milky coffee…”
“That’s true but I’m not asking you to make love to me for ‘Your’ sake, I’m asking because ‘I’ want you to make love to me, ‘You and I’ want you to make love to me, you don’t come into the equation it’s something ‘I’ and ‘We’ want. Lift me up, carry me into the bedroom, undress me and make ‘Me’ and ‘Us’ happy, complete and joined and when you’ve done that, make love to me again so ‘You’ become complete and we can live happily ever after.”
He smiled, “That’s a lot of people in one bed,” and he stooped, placed an arm around my shoulder, the other under my thighs and lifted me and carried me into the bedroom and gently placed me down beside the bed. One hand went to the back of my head and with light pressure he pulled my face close to his and kissed me and at the same time with his free hand he flipped the duvet back and exposed the pink satin sheet and pillow cases. That was the first thing I learned about love making with my man, he could multifunction, the second thing I learned was his peripheral vision was very good because whilst he was still kissing me he said, “Satin sheets, where did you get them.”
“The ship’s cargo,” I managed to say as we broke the kiss and I felt his fingers touch the fastener at the top of my dress and the zip slowly descended to the top of my buttocks. I was about to ask him if he liked the colour of my lingerie but he kissed me again and both hands came to my shoulders and he eased the top of the dress over them and down my arms freeing my arms and my dress dropped to the floor.
He broke the kiss again and stepped back twice still holding my hands our arms outstretched as if he was afraid to break the bridge between us and then he caressed me with his eyes, from my hair down my forehead past my eyes to my mouth and then down past my chin and neck and rested at the top of my bra where a slight cleavage rose and subsided with my breathing. Then they continued to my waist, lingered again at the top of my panties and then very slowly down the front where they stopped again before beginning to follow a suspender to the top of a stocking. “Will, you’re giving me goose pimples.”
He smiled but his eyes took their time returning to mine. “Pretty goose pimples, how did you ever think you could pass as a man,” and without warning he scooped me up and laid me on the bed and my hands flew to cover the front of my panties. There was a soft chuckle, “I’ve seen it before,” and he eased my hands away and I could only stare at his face and then shuddered as his finger traced the line of my small bulge, “I’ve seen it before and it’s not in proportion with the rest of you. A woman as slight, no as delicate as you needs a slightly smaller clitoris.”
“Clitoris?”
He nodded, “It’s the only thing about you that is not perfectly proportioned, I’ll tell Duncan to fix it if you wish.”
I held my arms open, “Oh, Will come to me, kiss me again, keep kissing me and you can tell Duncan to fix it just the way you want it.” And he did kiss me and my panties went over the side of the bed closely followed by my bra, “Ask him to fix them as well,” I whispered between kisses and then he touched a nipple with his finger, the slightest of touches and then tiny caresses like the touch of a butterfly and I felt them hardening and tingles rippled down my body until they centred on the lower part of my abdomen where they spread in every direction; down to my thighs, around to my buttocks and up my back, from my tiny breasts to my shoulders and down my arms until my eyes couldn’t focus past his as the tingles touched my lips and I opened them slightly and like a timid mouse his tongue touched them and slowly entered my mouth and his kiss pressed harder and I was barely conscious of my hand as it moved and eased between us and I found his penis. Hard and hot yet with the feel of velvet and oh so large and for a brief moment I became scared of what was coming but the tingles which now seemed to cover my whole body became urgent and I felt more alive than I have ever done and my legs moved and my thighs opened and I guided his penis between them.
“Oh my Charlotte, my lovely, lovely, Charlotte, so exciting, so alive so very wonderful, my Charlotte,” and his hands moved under my thighs and lifted them slowly and he guided them until I was able to lock my heels around his waist and the heat and electric shocks in my body became more intense and I cried out, “Will, oh Will, do it now, I’m going to explode or catch fire, do it now!”
He entered me, it was difficult and he had to push but as it forced its way into me the pain started and kept increasing but I bit my lip, I had expected this, taught my brain to override it but when the wide section of his glands was fully inside me I thought I was going to be torn in half and I couldn’t stop myself from crying out and he stopped immediately and started to withdraw. “No, Will! No, no, no, go on. Don’t stop, ignore me, go on until all of you is inside me!”
He hesitated for a moment and then I felt him start to push again and once more I couldn’t stop the cry and I was gasping for air so he stopped again and I managed to whisper, “I’m okay, go on.” I shut my eyes, squeezed them to try and make them hurt and distract me but it didn’t work and I reached a point where I couldn’t let him go further and was going to stop him when, as suddenly as the pain had started, it went away and I felt him, all of him inside me and my body went quiet for a moment, no pain, no heat, no electric shocks and then he pulled back and pushed forward again and the electric shocks hit me and I felt my body spasm and I tightened my grip on him and tried to make my ankles push him deeper into me. He did it again and I exploded. My body became a million fiery lights and they flew from me, through the walls of the cabin, out of the ship, deep into the sea and high into the heavens and I went with them into a world of colours, flashing and bursting into a billion tiny points of their own and I flew and flew straight into another explosion.
Eons passed and then slowly the brilliant lights and colours faded and I opened my eyes. Will had his back arched and he was staring up at the ceiling, his mouth wide open and gasping for more air, “God, Charlotte, what happened!”
“I was high in the sky, deep beneath the sea and a comet hit me and exploded. We happened.”
He nodded and slowly sank down and lay on me and I slid my hands and feet down to his buttocks and increased the pressure, I didn’t want him to slip out of me. “If that is like being born,” he said, “Then I want to be born every day and if it’s dying, then I’ll die every day.”
“I was a star going into a nova and a comet smashed into me,” I answered, “And I exploded into billions of burning hot atoms, it was so, so, I don’t know so sensational, awesome, incredible. I should be exhausted but I feel so alive.”
“I was going to stop, I thought you were having a terrible seizure, I was going to stop and then it hit me and I couldn’t stop, didn’t want to, didn’t care what happened, I just wanted it to carry on.”
I felt him soften and he slipped out of me before I could stop him, “Oh.” I wriggled about and managed to cross my thighs.
“What are you doing?”
“I have millions of your little sperms inside me, I want them to stay there and be absorbed into my body so that you will always be with me.”
He laughed quietly, Let me know when you want more.”
“Now,” I said, “Give me some more now!”
“I can’t not yet, I need time to make more.”
“Well get on with it, I want more and you’re not leaving this bed until you give them to me.”
“I might need to stay for a long time.”
“I don’t care.”
“A very long time, probably until morning.”
“I still don’t care, you have to give me some more.”
“You’re an addict already.”
I propped myself up on an elbow and looked down at him, “I am and so are you. Get on with making more, do you want me to get some oysters to help?”
“At breakfast time but I don’t think I’ll need them, you’re all the oyster a man could ever need.”
So I snuggled up to him and he placed an arm under me and we went to sleep.”

I awoke in the same position, snuggled up against Will and I had to lift my arm from his chest slowly and ease out of bed without wakening him. He moved, mumbled something, sighed and went back to his dream so I tiptoed to the bathroom and had a shower and then picked up my clothes from the floor where Will had hung them and quietly opened the door of my wardrobe and took a white blouse and the pastel blue skirt out, hung my red dress in its place and dressed.
He was still asleep so I went into the sitting room, switched on the percolator and returned to the bedroom and brushed my hair, did my make-up and went to have my coffee and still he hadn’t stirred. I decided to go and see if Victor was about and there was a chance of breakfast so quietly left the cabin and managed two paces before Gwyneth came out of her cabin. “You look very fresh and spring like.”
“I feel it, I’m going to have breakfast and see if Victor has any oysters for Will, I can’t get him to wake up.”
“Oh, let me try,” and before I could stop her she tapped on his cabin door, opened it and peered in, “He’s not in here. Did you just tap on the door without looking in.”
“I nodded, he’s in my room fast asleep. I was going to get some oysters and bacon for him.”
“Oysters? Odd thing to have for breakfast.”
“I think he needs them, he’s a little weak that’s why he won’t wake up.”
“Well I don’t think oysters are going to do any good, shouldn’t you get Mark or David if he’s unwell?”
“I think he’s okay and half a dozen oysters should do the trick.”
She shook her head, “I think I’d better have a look at him or get David here…” and then the penny dropped, “Oh, he’s in your bed.”
I nodded, “But I think he’s run out of whatever there is in oysters that is good for men.”
“Have you tried blowing in his ear, that always works with David. I take it you’re okay?”
“Terrific. I’m having a full English how about you?”
She laughed, “You’re definitely okay, yes I’ll join you we can leave the men to their rest.”
“You too?”
She blushed, “Yes. Come on, breakfast first and you can tell me how it went,” and she hurried out onto the promenade deck before she started giggling too loudly and wake up the sleeping giants.
“Victor, good morning and do you have any oysters?”
“Oysters, I’m afraid not Miss Broughton, they don’t freeze well I’m afraid.”
“Remind me and I’ll organize a diving party, meanwhile the saloon is almost empty, is there any chance of two full English breakfasts?”
“I’ll send Phillips over directly. Your usual table?”
“Yes please.”
“You are bright and perky, it seems that whatever happened that sent Will into a coma has had the opposite effect on you,” Gwyneth remarked as we sat.
“It was nearly a total disaster, it hurt so much I was on the point of telling him to stop when the pain vanished and I went out into the universe and travelled faster than light and it was incredible. I wanted to do it again when I returned to Earth but Will accused me of being a junky but promised to try this morning but as you can see, he’s had it, I’ve worn him out, I hope he recovers, it was so wonderful.”
She was smiling, “He’ll recover don’t worry about that. No problems this morning, no bleeding or pain?”
“No, none at all, well none that I noticed when I had a shower. The only problem I had was having to pick my clothes up off the floor and hang the dress in my wardrobe. Will is obviously an untidy man.”
“I have the same problem with David. They get excited and impatient at the beginning and think nothing of throwing a Balenciaga in a corner and then moan when you tell them you need new clothes because they’ve worn your old ones out.”
“I’m going to stockpile until I marry him so I have a reserve supply.”
“That’s not such a good idea, it will mean you have to pay for them and he’ll think that’s the way it will continue after you marry. You have to appeal to his macho side, throw him into doubt about his ability to be a caring provider.”
“How do I do that?”
“When you are going somewhere special, hold a dress you’ve worn before in front of yourself and look sad. When he asks why you seem unhappy, tell him you feel as if you’re going to let him down by wearing old clothes when you know so many people will see it and think the worst of him. He’ll have you in Bond Street and Harrods before you can button up your out of fashion coat.”
“Does it work with jewellery?”
“Yes, just say diamonds would be lovely but unaffordable so you’ll look for a reasonable paste alternative.”
I laughed, “I’ll try it but I don’t think it will work. Will knows I have money even without the Pacific Wanderer and the island so he’ll expect me to pay for things like that myself.”
“You underestimate male pride. It wouldn’t matter if you owned the Crown Jewels, he will still want to pay.”
“At the moment I don’t think he could pay for a glass of wine, he’s just arrived with David.”
Gwyneth looked across to the entrance, “We’ll have to part exchange them for newer models.”
I shook my head, “No, I can’t, he’s a very good driver, he drove me around the Universe last night and didn’t get lost once, not even when we were hit by a comet. I love him too much.”
“Do you think we ought to go and help them, they do look a touch frail?”
“Leave them, Gwyneth, our breakfasts are arriving I’ll ask Phillips to send for Mark or a stretcher crew if they collapse.”

After breakfast Gwyneth and David, dressed in their safari jackets and boots, went off to look at the spot that Gwyneth had picked for their house. Victor had packed a Thermos and sandwiches into a small knapsack and Will had shown David how to operate a walkie-talkie and I waved goodbye as they made their way up the beach. “I have to go over to Aurora and then up to the cave to finish off and when that’s done everything is ready to move in,” he told me as they disappeared behind the trees.
“That was quick, I think I’ll go up to the house and make a list of the things we’re going to need and then go through the cargo manifests and see what we already have on board, it’s a nuisance really, it spoils my other plans.”
“Well leave the house for tomorrow what was it you wanted to do?”
“Help you to keep your promises and go to bed and cuddle up but I suppose as there were no oysters I’ll have to leave that for a while.”
He grinned a little wolfishly I thought, “Not for long, I’ll be okay by bedtime tonight and I’ll send one of the seamen down to the waterfall and see if there are any fresh water mussels there.”
“They don’t work like oysters. I’ll stick to my plans but dream about you all day. Will I get in the way if I go up to the cave when I finish at the house?”
“No, there’s only three or four of us working there commissioning the generator and checking everything works.”
“I’ll see you later.” I cuddled up for a moment and we had a nice kiss and then I went to our cabin to find my floppy hat.

“Geoff Roman.” The stranger approached me as I walked up the lawn towards the new house, his hand outstretched. I shook it hesitatingly, I had never met or even seen him before, Charlotte Broughton,” I offered in exchange.
“Yes, I recognised you from your visit to Orca. I’m from Penguin on my way back home for three months leave and I’ve occupied my time here helping with the architecture on your house.”
“It looks beautiful, much better than I thought but so much larger.”
“It is larger, we had the space and materials so I thought it a good idea to use them.”
“I like space, I am very territorial and if the house was a kilometre square, I’d still think of ways of expanding in the future.”
He chuckled, “Most women are like that and I suspect you’d expand the kitchen first.”
“Dead right and if I have my way, extra bedrooms for my twenty children.”
“You’re calling it a day at twenty then?”
“Possibly not, my fiancé Will thinks it’s the wrong number, we should plan on twenty two then we would have two soccer, cricket or rugby league teams.”
“Make if thirty and have two rugby union teams.”
“I hadn’t thought of that, I’ll mention it to Will.” I stopped to look at the house again, “It really is lovely, you’ve done a beautiful job but I think the solar panels are on the wrong side, this is north facing.”
“They aren’t solar panels, they are for hot water and they work by temperature differences, not light. There’s enough to supply all your hot water needs day or night.”
“At night as well!”
“Yup, day or night summer or winter unless the temperature drops below minus sixteen Celsius, then you need to use the electricity supply but this far from the Pole that will need freak weather conditions. There’s a leaflet on the systems, you’ll find it in the kitchen.
“It’s a very modern house despite its old log cabin design.” He opened the main door and we went inside and I stopped and gawked, “Good Heavens, it’s totally different.” All the walls were smooth where I had been expecting the other side of the logs. The only wall that was left as unplastered bricks and logs was the centre partition where the fire place was and it was effective.
He watched my face as I turned and looked around what was to be my sitting room, I could have put three, three seater settees in the room without it looking crowded. “I was going to speak to you about the plastered walls but I was never able to find you and when I spoke to Will he said to go ahead, you’d like it. Behind the plaster is insulation and extra supports for the ceilings and roof, it makes the house virtually monsoon, typhoon, hurricane and nuclear explosion proof.”
“Safe you mean,” I answered with a smile. “Yes I do like it, not so much dusting and a quick wipe with a soapy cloth and everything looks new again.”
“I’m afraid it will be another month before all the work is completed, perhaps six weeks but if you want to move in immediately, I can get enough power and lighting up and running in a week. There’s a bit of work outside that needs doing as well but the disturbance can be kept to a minimum and you should be able to live around it.”
“No don’t do that, we’ll move in, in about two months, we are comfortable on the ship and we have to go to New Zealand for at least three weeks, possibly longer and I’m sure it would be easier for you to not have us getting in the way.”
“Good, if Penguin leaves before the job is finished I’ll brief somebody to take over. But I will need to sit down with you and Will to discuss how you want the final commissioning to be completed, where you want lights, what sort of kitchen, things like that, okay.”
“Fine, tell Will if I’m not around or if you want, leave a message with Andy Bryant the acting captain on Pacific Wanderer and make sure you let us have your bill or we’ll forget to pay you.”
“I’m being paid by the Antarctic contractors until I land in New Zealand so there’s nothing to worry about.”
“No, Geoff, no, that’s not right, it’s our first home and we should pay, I know the authorities are supplying most of the materials so I think I should pay your fee. I want to pay for it, it’s my home and I wouldn’t feel right.”
He smiled, “We’ll talk about it when we sit down to discuss where you want your light switches.”
“As long as we do and if you’re interested I think I could get you the commission for building at least three more houses, probably a lot more. We are going to need an architect, other people will be coming here to live and I want all the buildings to blend in with the island and I really love the way you’ve done this.”
“I have my base in New Zealand, I was in the Antarctic because I wanted to put into practice what I had learned about building for extremely hostile conditions. I’ve finished the job, hence my not kicking up a fuss about being delayed here so yes, I would be very interested in more work on the island.”
“Good, when we get things sorted out, which should be soon I’ll ask you to look at my ideas and perhaps have a chat with one or two of the people who are planning to settle. There’s commercial properties as well as residential. Have you been approached about the work that is being done on the south side of the island?”
“It’s been mentioned but so far I haven’t been approached formally.”
“You have a word with the people over there and on Orca and I’ll do what I can when I go to New Zealand.” I started to leave and thought of something, “You might have to live on Pacific Wanderer or a portacabin whilst you’re here, I haven’t done anything about building a hotel yet.” I grinned and added “And there’s always the cave,” I gave a wave and started off towards the cave.

I kept to the higher ground where a path had been cut so that the workmen could move easily between our house and the cave. I was a little over half way when I came to an animal track and on a whim, turned off and followed it up the hill and soon it opened into a little glade. It was quiet, the trees and undergrowth insulated it from what little noise was coming from below and at the top end there was a fallen tree and I wandered up to sit down, the grass beside the trunk looked inviting so rather than sit on the tree as I intended I smoothed my skirt and sat on the grass with by back resting against the trunk and my head tilted up, eyes closed feeling rather than seeing the dappled rays of sunshine chase each other back and forth across my face as the leaves moved. There was tons of work to do but I had a need to think for a while and my last action came into my mind. Rather than plonk my backside on the trunk, I had sank rather gracefully to the grass and my legs were tucked sideways, the skirt almost covering them. A perfectly normal way for a girl to sit, comfortable, neat and discreet without being prudish. A month ago if I had elected to sit on the grass I would have sank down, leaned against the trunk and my legs would have been spread in front of me, probably in a wide V or bent with my arms resting on my knees, comfortable but not ladylike in a free swinging skirt and my action had been natural not carefully thought out as it had been on that first day I had worn a skirt and come to the beach with Will. There was nothing special about it until I considered the time span between the two actions, just a few weeks. I had come up here to think about my life after my parents deaths and an unconscious action had started my train of thought. Only weeks ago I was a mid-twenties male, grieving and feeling lost; now I was a mid-twenties female, in love with a beautiful man, engaged, living on what is virtually a desert island and last night I had had a sensational experience when I made love. The love making had been nothing like it had been for me as a male, that had been pleasant but nothing I would have gone to any great length to experience again but equally not something I would have run away from, just a nice thing to do sometimes. Yet last night it had been something totally different, an experience I was going to repeat at the earliest possible moment, probably tonight. Up until yesterday, looking at Will made my heart flutter, but now it thumped and the excitement I felt when he took me in his arms must show in my face.
Is it possible or am I having a prolonged erotic dream? I am able to understand some of what has happened to me, accept the possibility of an intersexed person rapidly adjusting to the sudden physical changes and I can understand my accepting the rapid mental changes but both to happen and be accepted in so short a time, surely this was unusual. I should be terrified at what is happening to me, lost, totally confused but I wasn’t, I was happy and as for self-confidence, well here I was, organising a new life in a place on the opposite side of the world to where I had once considered home and seemingly doing it well. I know I was probably going to make errors but even that didn’t dampen my enthusiasm, I cheerfully dived into making decisions, planning and looking for ways to make it work quicker and more efficiently, I was impatient for my new life not scared and if I had any misgivings at all they were centred on the practical side, would I be able to have SRS soon and would I make a quick recovery, but even here I wasn’t too concerned, if there was a reason I couldn’t complete my transition, then I would simply have to continue my life as I was at the moment, I know Will might be a little disappointed but not enough it seems for him to change his love for me.
I don’t believe in magic, well I do but not seriously, but if magic exists then it’s on this island. There is something in the air that makes me want to be the person I am, not the person I thought I was and makes me want it so much that my brain has decided it had better get its act together and sort things out rapidly or I might start causing it problems.
I laid my head back against the tree and closed my eyes again, squeezed them shut. When I opened them there was going to be a fawn grazing on the far side of the glade and if I spoke to it, it wouldn’t run away and I would know that this was a dream, I was dreaming I was in fairyland. But if there was no fawn and this was no dream, where would I be when I opened my eyes, back in Berkshire? Still on board Pacific Wanderer on the reef with no Will to fall in love with, no fairy prince of my own?
I suddenly found I was frightened to open my eyes and kept them closed. How would I cope with that? I lay there for five minutes becoming more frightened as I thought about it but before it got out of hand I’d make myself count to three and then open them. I hesitated at two and then pushed myself, said three out loud and my eyes snapped open and I sat up. A deer ran into the undergrowth startled by the sudden movement and sound of my voice and I cheered, it wasn’t a fawn but it was close enough and Prince Charming was waiting for me at the cave and I picked up my shoulder bag, dusted down the back of my skirt and skipped back down the track singing ‘Somewhere Over the Rainbow.’

In Chapters 21 and 22, preparations are made to take Pacific Wanderer to New Zealand but the journey will be far from smooth.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 2 – (Odysseus and Penelopeia) should be published on Amazon Kindle on the 13 or 14th of December 2016.

[email protected]

Footprints In The Sea 21 and 22

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 21 and 22

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read the previous chapters, please do so..

Charlotte must leave her island and return to New Zealand with Pacific Wanderer.

21

“I was coming to find you,” Will greeted me as I approached the cave entrance.
“You wouldn’t have found me, I wandered off the beaten track a little way.”
“You do have a habit of disappearing. Where did you go this time?”
“The Land of Make-Believe.”
“Was it nice?”
“Beautiful, you make a wish and it comes true and there are fawns living there.”
He looked a little puzzled, “What was it you wished for?”
“I mustn’t tell you or we’ll be cursed by the Wicked Witch of the North and apart from that, you were a major part of my wish. Do you like venison.”
“Not very much, why?”
I didn’t answer I just threw my arms around him and stood on tip-toe and kissed him. “It’s okay if I make an order forbidding the killing of deer then?”
“It’s your island, you can make any orders you like. I’ll tell the people who should know about things like that; there is to be no killing of deer, will that suit.”
“Yes. Tell them that killing deer will make you and I die as well and also tell them that the deer on Charlotte Island are unique and as such, on the protected list.”
He was still puzzled but he nodded anyway. I’d tell him what happened to me one day but for now I was just happy knowing that I was me at last, it was real and I was going to stay like me for ever.
“I have some news. The captain of Aurora came ashore, he wanted to speak to us but when I told him you were over at the house he said he was in a bit of a rush to get round to speak to Orca and Penguin. Penguin is leaving for New Zealand the day after tomorrow to exchange some of the crew and scientific staff who are due for leave, refuel and give everybody two or three days ashore and will then return in a couple of weeks with a New Zealand Navy inshore patrol vessel and a couple of days after that, Aurora is leaving and the New Zealand authorities want them to escort Pacific Wanderer back for repairs, she’ll be in Auckland for about six weeks.”
“Oh, that was sudden.”
“The navy shipyard has had to cancel a refit on another ship and has a window available for Pacific Wanderer and wants the job done as soon as possible, I’ll explain the whys’ and wherefores later but they’ve asked if we can take extra passengers from Orca at the same time. I said yes because it will be a quid-pro-quo to set against the cost of the repairs. The reason they want us to carry the passengers is so that they can leave Orca here until we get back, and as Pacific Wanderer will need to keep some of the crew from Aurora to handle the ship and cater for the passengers it will mean Aurora will be sailing shorthanded and can’t cope with passengers as well.”
I was beginning to go cross-eyed with the details, “Tell me again this evening but it sounds okay. Why are they leaving Orca?”
“There’s some very valuable equipment being delivered to the weather station, wireless link and research laboratories and they will need a navy ship to remain and mount guard on the island and Orca is still officially on station for Antarctic duties for another three months.”
“What about here and the house and all the equipment that has been installed in the cave?”
“The Inshore vessel will be anchoring here but if it has to leave and go on patrol, then Orca will send people over.”
“I’ll have to see what Emma and Liz will be doing, I know Faye will be coming because she’s supposed to be on leave and is returning to the States before she comes here to live. I’ll have to ask David and Gwyneth what they are doing as well and we can help look after the passengers.”
“They’re all coming with us, Faye as planned and will fly on to the States from Auckland and Emma and Liz are both doing another tour here and are returning to New Zealand to arrange their own affairs and will probably go back to the UK for a couple of weeks so too are David and Gwyneth, so it fits in nicely.”
“Are you free to take me out to lunch?”
“Definitely, I can recommend Chez Pacific Wanderer unless you fancy alfresco in which case it’s a burger in a bun on the beach.”
“Let’s go back to Wanderer I have to go through the cargo and make a list of everything we want to keep, assuming we are going to be allowed to.”
Will slapped his forehead, “I forgot to tell you. The Aurora is sending a crew over the day after tomorrow to start unloading the cargo, they want Pacific Wanderer’s cargo holds empty when she’s dry-docked.”
“Oh, what about our stuff in the cabins?”
“Leave what you don’t need in the house and take everything else for our stay in New Zealand. You will need twenty empty suitcases.”
“What for?”
“You’re going shopping with the girls aren’t you?”

I started shopping after lunch. Will went off to the cave and I went down to the holds and remembering the monsoon, wreck and how I had got here in the first place, I told PO Victor where I was and not to sink the ship until I had been warned. Being marooned is a fun thing the first time but thereafter it can be a bit of a chore.
The first hold was going to be easiest, here there were boxes of jewellery, roles of silk, home ornaments, watches and small electronic gadgets, all goods that were generally small, valuable or delicate. The easiest way to store them was to crate everything for moving up to the cave. I moved on to the clothing much of which was in cartons and still standing on the original pallets and as I walked down the rows I decided it would be best left as it was until I returned from New Zealand. The problem I had was my lack of knowledge on storing goods or how best to move things around within the confines of a ship’s hold but when I moved onto the third hold the island’s magic worked for me and turning at the sound of footsteps I saw a leading seaman and four ratings marching towards me, “Afternoon, Commander,” said the leading seaman saluting smartly, “Leading Seaman Peterson and this lot,” he waved is hand at the others, “This ‘ere is Stoker whose from Aurora’s engine room so ‘is name fits and the others are general duties bods. We’ve been sent over from Aurora to get the cargo ready for moving up to the cave.”
“You are my saviours,” I replied and meant it, they at least would know what they were doing. “I’ve spent some time down here but don’t really know what we are carrying other than the clothing.” I held out the sheets of cargo manifest, “Everything is listed here and the hold number but there’s no indication on how it’s packed.”
Peterson scanned down the lists and kept nodding which I took to be a good sign and when he finished he nodded a final time, “Piece of cake, most of it will still be on the original pallets so won’t need packing, it will be fork lifted up to the cave and when it’s stored we’ll cover the lot with tarpaulins. Where’s the clobber, we’ll need to put that where its airy and dry?”
“Over there, most of it in cartons except a few racks but they are fixed to pallets and over there,” I pointed to where I had found the diving equipment, there’s diving equipment and I’m afraid I opened a few of the crates and took a few pieces.”
“No problem,” he turned to look at the opposite side, “The guns and ammo are all in number four hold stab’d, did you open any of them?
“Guns! I didn’t know we were carrying guns, Pacific Wanderer wasn’t a gun runner was she?”
He laughed, “No just stuff the islanders needed, most of it for hunting but there’s three general purpose machine guns which I’ve been told to leave cos they are being fitted to the ship.”
“You can throw them over the side for all I care, I don’t like guns.”
“Don’t you worry about ‘em, Mr. Devonshire knows about it,” he studied the manifest again, the valuable stuff is in number one port and opposite is drugs and shop stuff and some beer and spirits, we’ll store them somewhere safe in the cave. That’s about it, when we’ve got everything up at the cave we’re going to mark the crates and cartons wiv coloured stickers so you’ll know what’s in ‘em.”
“Are you moving it on your own!”
“Gawd no, we’re just here to pack anything that’s bin opened and do the stock in the shop. The heavy mob will shift it up to the cave day after tomorrow once your PO cook has separated the stuff he’ll need for the trip to New Zealand.”
“Well if you need anything lifted up onto the deck, I know how to work the boom so call me, until then I think I can make myself more useful by getting out of your way. Have you had your lunch?”
“Yes thank you, Marm.”
“I’ll make sure you get tea then and if you need me, I’ll be in the shop, pursers office or my cabin, the PO cook will know where to find me.”
“Okay Marm, the tea will be appreciated.”
“You’re the girl who went into the sea after the bloke what was drowning, ain’t yer?” asked one of the ratings.
“The girl yer referring to just ‘appens to be a Commander in the RNVR, Arkly and you’ll address ‘er as such.”
“No please, Miss Broughton is fine or if there’s no officers about you can call me Charlotte, I’m only an officer for the time being.”
“As I ‘ears it, yer, half mermaid, that’s what the crew reckons anyway.”
“I’ll rustle up some tea,” I said, my reputation as a heroine, mermaid and Olympic swimmer were going to haunt me for years and it was embarrassing, so I left the hold before my legs turned into a fishes tail.

22

I was standing on the promenade deck, the aft section behind the passenger cabins looking out over the stern at the lengthening wake that led back to the entrance to the lagoon. There was morning mist covering parts of the island but the sea was soft and calm.
Will was still fast asleep in our cabin, dreaming of me I hoped. We had made love last night and though I had known that it would hurt when we started, I now knew that beyond the short period of pain there was ecstasy, the ultimate in human experiences. I had not been disappointed, it had been even better than my first venture a few nights ago. I had travelled a thousand times faster than light, far out into the cosmos, passing through galaxies, even bursting through burning stars but this time I had been conscious of Will’s presence with me, I could feel his kisses, his caresses and could hear his cries of joy, his calling my name. When we returned to earth my entire body was aware of his closeness, the places where our bodies touched and caressed each other as we moved and in those quiet moments I asked him what he would do or think of me if we discovered that I could not have my final adjustment and must give up the idea of sexual reassignment surgery. He had remained quiet for a while and then, softly stroking my face and looking straight into my eyes he had answered with a question of his own.
“How would you feel if I told you that I had an illness that would make me impotent or that I would no longer be able to work because I had osteoarthritis or there was something wrong with my spine?”
“I would cry, I would curse the gods, I would…I don’t know what I would do, I do know I would be terribly hurt, terribly upset.”
“Why.”
“Because you would be so unhappy and you would think so badly of yourself.”
“And if I told you that I knew I could cope with it and wouldn’t be too upset and could adjust, what then.”
I snuggled closer and kissed his lips gently, “I would be okay, as long as you were still going to be the Will I love, then yes, I would be okay.”
“And you would continue to love me and help me overcome my disappointments?”
“Of course I would, you’d still be Will, things like that can’t change you, you would still be the man I love and want.”
“You’ve answered your own question, if for any reason you can’t go ahead, even if it’s because the operation scares you so much you find you can’t do it, I will still love you. It wouldn’t change, my feelings for you; as far as I was concerned, you would be Charlotte, Charlotte on the ship, Charlotte who shrugged when told she was marooned, Charlotte who put a skirt on when she couldn’t find trousers that would fit and the Charlotte who danced and made every man in a room turn to watch and cheer her on. But above all, the Charlotte who is my world and without whom my life would have little purpose. My only concern would be that you continue to experience pain when we begin to make love.”
“That’s only at the beginning and it goes away and I’ve learned how to neutralise it to some extent.”
Thinking now about what he had said and more importantly, the way he had said it, with so much conviction and love in the words made my eyes water and when I returned my attention to the island, the sun peeked over the horizon and the remaining mist turned gold and I started to cry, I wanted to turn Pacific Wanderer back, return to the island and never leave it again, I was home sick. I was about to go back inside and snuggle up in bed with Will again when the door opened and Phillips appeared, “PO Victor and Gwyneth Evans sent me to find you…oh, you’re crying!” He came over pulling a handkerchief out and offering it to me, “Is there something wrong, are you ill?”
I shook my head, “Just a little homesick, I’ll ask Mark for a happy pill.”
“I’ll go and see him once I have you safely in the saloon with Mrs. Evans, she’ll know what to do.”
The tears stopped, I had to laugh, poor Gwyneth being a doctor’s wife meant she was going to have all sorts of strange ailments brought to her, crying women, sick puppy dogs, sailors who were missing their girlfriends. “You’re right, Gwyneth will know what to do, don’t bother Mark, he needs to concentrate on women who like swimming in Arctic waters.”
We went back inside and started along the passage, “Do you have anybody in New Zealand you get homesick for?”
“It’s the other way round for me. Sometimes I get homesick for Aurora when I’m in New Zealand.”
“That’s not unusual, a lot of sailors miss their ships when they’re ashore. The ship becomes their home.”
“Doubly so for me, my true love lives on the ship as well.”
“Here on Aurora, are you gay and have a boyfriend on board? You shouldn’t have told me, I might let something slip and give you away.”
“That doesn’t matter these days, gay people are allowed to serve in the armed forces but living on the same ship as a boyfriend is worse than being separated by miles.
“That’s awful, so near and yet so far, I wouldn’t like that, no, definitely not.”
“We get used to it and we’re both finishing our service soon. When you think about it, we’re better off than the straight blokes, they aren’t even allowed to bring their wives and girlfriends on board.”
“I suppose so but having the one you love so close and not being able to cuddle up when you want to, that would kill me. I’d ask to transfer to another ship and we could meet at weekends or whenever we get into a port.”
He smiled, “That doesn’t work either because you can be sure that if I was in Auckland, my other half would be in Hong Kong. No we are okay with it particularly as we’ll be able to set up home later this year and be together all the time.”
“Who is it, somebody I know?”
“Oh you know him well enough but I’m not telling.”
“You can’t do that, it’s cruel, come on tell me or I’ll remind you I’m a commander and you have to do as your told.”
“Oh dear, are you saying you’d have me keel-hauled?”
“Yes, now tell me.”
“I think you know, if you don’t at present you’ll work it out quick enough now that you know I have a boyfriend on board.”
“Wait a minute whilst I check on Will,” I opened the door quietly and crept into the bedroom and he was fast asleep so I crept rapidly back and closed the door. “Still asleep so tell me or else.”
He smiled, “It’s Mark, who else could it be, you must have noticed we’re together a lot.”
“Mark! You and Mark! I can’t have that, my personal steward and my fashion consultant having an affair under my own eyes, that’s a disgrace, whose going to look after me!”
“We’ve done all right so far but if you like, I’ll ask the captain to relieve us and you can have Victor and Sub Lieutenant Andrews.”
“That’s just as bad, my cook and dancing partner, God knows how that would turn out.”
We went into the saloon and Gwyneth was already seated, “I’ll have the same as Gwyneth,” I whispered “And the next time we’re moored at the island, I’ll fix it so you can stay at the house together if you like.”
“Bad for discipline if we’re caught but Mark wants to speak to you about the island anyway.”
He went into the galley and I joined Gwyneth, “What was all the whispering about, you’re not arranging to have Will’s food spiked with oysters are you?”
“No, it’s more serious than that and to prove the point, he’s forgotten to get me a coffee, I’ll be right back. I started to get up when he appeared and went straight over to the percolator, fixed my coffee and brought it over, “Victor sends his regrets but today will see an end to fresh eggs until me make Auckland.”
“My life has become a disaster, Gwyneth, I should have stayed on the island at least there would have been seagull eggs.”
She waited until we were alone again and then repeated her question, “Well, what about the whispering and your eyes are red, have you been crying?”
“Yes, I was standing at the stern watching my island disappear into the mist and I suddenly became homesick and wanted to go back and started blubbering and Phillips appeared, gave me his hanky and then dropped his bombshell, he’s in love with Mark and I think they want to set up home together. Gwyneth what am I to do, first I lose my island and then I discover my personal steward and my fashion consultant want to run away and get married and forget all about me.”
“Are you saying you didn’t know about Garry and Mark?”
I started to refill my coffee cup and paused, “Is that his name, Garry, I didn’t even know that.”
“You’ll have to dye your hair blonde at this rate. The man you are marrying is called Will, William Devonshire.”
I stroked my engagement ring, “I won’t ever forget that. In another six weeks he will be the longest attachment I have had with another person outside of my family.” I looked around the saloon, “It’s very empty and makes me feel as if we’re on a ghost ship.”
“Short-handed, the crew come in for meals two or three at a time.”
“Of course I hadn’t thought of that. What will they do tonight, work double watches?”
“Carry on as they are now, they are going to be pretty tired when we get to New Zealand.”
“I’ll speak to Andy, I can spell the radio operator when he needs some sleep and we could both do a watch in the galley and give them a chance to have a decent rest and Will can work the engines and David can take over from Mark, we’ll have to see what the other passengers can do, we might be able to raise a scratch watch between us, we only have to follow Aurora.”
Phillips came back, “Is there anything else you need, I have to go up to the bridge and spell the helmsman.”
“We were just speaking about that, I’ll come with you, I can give the wireless operator a break.” I stood up and looked down at my skirt, “Do you think this will be okay, Gwyneth, this skirt on the bridge when I’m on duty?”
“Jeans would have been better I suppose, how many layers is the petticoat?”
“Two.”
“It would be better if you took that off in case you have an emergency and have to rush about, you’ll get tangled up in a sea of tulle.”
I grinned, “Garry, turn your back I’m going to undress,” and as soon as he did, I lifted the skirt and slid the petticoat down, bundled it up and handed it to Gwyneth, “Here you look after it for me until I come off duty.”
“I’ll leave it in your cabin as soon as Will is up and about, do you want me to fetch your swimming costume in case there’s a man-overboard emergency.”
I grinned, “Don’t say things like that.” I gave Garry a push, “Come on leading seaman, let’s sashay up to the bridge.”

Martin was on the bridge when we walked in, “What are you doing here, Martin, you’re supposed to be on Aurora aren’t you, are you are planning a dance?”
He spun round and his face flushed, “Commander Broughton on the bridge, Captain.”
Andy Bryant turned from the window where he had been studying the sea ahead and took the binoculars from around his neck, “Thank you sub, carry on and relieve the helmsman, Phillips. Good Morning Charlotte this is a pleasure have you come to relieve me?”
“Well no not really, I thought you could use me to relieve the radio operator so he could have a break but if you want, I can relieve you instead.”
He smiled, “Thank you but I’m fine for a while but I think the radio operator might appreciate a chance to have breakfast, he’s been on for a few hours but I’ll have to get permission from Aurora.”
“I don’t want to be a bother, I just want to help if you’re short-handed.”
Andy smiled, “I know. Sub, get on to Aurora and ask permission for Commander Broughton to relieve the radio operator for an hour or two. Respectfully remind the skipper that Commander Broughton is RNVR has radio experience and is familiar with our equipment.”
“Aye, aye, sir,” and Martin gave me an uncertain look to ensure he wasn’t being made the victim of a practical joke and went into the radio shack.
“He’s on top of the world at the moment, we shifted him here because he’s a good navigator and can act as pilot as well as second in command,” explained Andy, “It’s a chance for him to get some experience, he’s sitting his lieutenant’s exam when we get back to Auckland.”
“He’s a nice lad, just needs a little self-confidence and he could command Pacific Wanderer soon.”
“You thinking of poaching him?”
“I might try, he’s a good dancer so his social skills would be suitable as my Flag Lieutenant.”
Martin came back, “Captain Fellows said fine as long as you are remaining on the bridge during her watch.”
“Okay, sub. Commander Broughton, please relieve the radio operator for two hours, log on and acknowledge the Captain of Aurora’s last order.” He turned to Martin who was looking at us open mouthed, “Sub, are we still on course?”
“Eh, oh, no, sir, I mean yes,” and he rushed over to the helm, checked the compass and revs and came back, “Revs for ten knots, course 282, sir.”
Andy winked at me, “Got a book to read, Charlotte, everything is quiet and you’ll get bored. I’m afraid the choice in the radio shack is pulp fiction or the Admiralty Guide to Mariners.”
“I’ve brought my knitting,” and as I went to the radio shack I heard Garry on the helm snigger, “Watch yer helm, damn yer eyes,” I snarled.
The equipment seemed much the same, there were new headsets and a few more things stuck to the walls so it felt like a homecoming rather than a watch. The operator wasn’t the man who I had met when they came to make repairs but I vaguely recognised him, “I’ve come to give you a break is everything working?”
“Perfectly, Commander.” He got up and let me sit and then pointed at the tuning, “That’s the normal military frequency we’re on at the moment, and if it’s changed Aurora will send the new one. I listen into channel sixteen for five minutes every half hour and if you need to change to VHF it’s the same as before but the set has been upgraded and you have a longer range, other than that, I’m told you’ve operated this stuff before so I assume you’re happy with it.”
“Yes, it looks fine and familiar, go and have breakfast and if we go to war, I’ll send somebody to get you.”
He grinned, “If we go to war the nine millimetre is on the hook, it’s loaded but closed on an empty breach with the safety catch on so don’t forget to cock and load before letting fly at the boarders.”
“I’m not touching it, I’ll leave it to somebody else.”
“Okay, Sub Lieutenant Andrews is a good shot. Aurora knows a new operator will be signing on so all you have to do is raise her and let them know.”
“Fine, listen if you need more than a couple of hours let the captain know I’m okay with the extra time.”
“Thanks, Marm.”
As soon as he had gone I placed the headphones on, searched for the transmit button was about to panic and call him back when I realised it was now hanging from the headset. I clicked; “Pacific Wanderer for Aurora, over.”
There was a longer than normal pause and then a voice came back, “Aurora, is that you Charlie?”
“It is but I’m in the navy now and take things seriously.”
“You weren’t so bad as a civvy. It’s nice to hear you again, I’ve logged you on, there’s nothing to report other than we will be changing course soon but the captain will warn you first.”
“Roger, Aurora. Look I’m checking the log and there’s an entry for thirty minutes ago of a signal too faint to read, are we still listening for it?”
“With half an ear, it was probably an Australian or American patrol ship or plane. There’s probs with the ionosphere and sun spots so long distance reception is a bit erratic. If they want us, they will call again shortly, just listen out and if you hear anything before I do, let the captain know, kay?”
“Roger, I’ll start my knitting then, Pacific Wanderer, out.”
I sat back and puzzled over the mysterious message. Pacific Wanderer’s radio equipment was not state of art and looked as if it had been second hand when it was fitted because though the dials and important stuff were labelled in English, the less important labels on the side and back were in Chinese but Aurora would be equipped with the latest telecommunication equipment. I understood a little about wireless technology and appreciated that the Sun’s activity and radiation did disrupt radio signals often enough so Aurora’s explanation accounted for why the signal had been faint but it still worried me. I pulled the log over and read the entry again, the operator had entered the bearing as forty five degrees, close to north-east but had added ‘not confirmed’ after the entry. I shrugged; as Aurora had said, if they wanted us they would try again or use a different system to contact us but for some reason it niggled me.
I turned to channel sixteen and listened for five minutes but there was nothing so I tuned to the military band, switched over to the loudspeakers and scooted over to the computer and went on-line to my mail box, got it up but before I had a chance to open it, the page flickered then steadied and then shut down and the apology message came up, ‘Sorry we have lost you. Please retry.’ I did but got the same result and returned to the wireless, the internet was also having problems so I reached for a paperback, Andy was right, the book was ‘I the Jury’, I had read that when I was about twelve years old when it was the thing for twelve year olds to read educational literature like ‘Lady Chatterley’s Lover’ and ‘I the Jury’ I opened the book and began to read Mike Hammer’s account of the hunt for his friend’s killer and suddenly found I was enjoying it and regretted I had never bothered to go and see the film.
I had got to half way through chapter two when the radio blurted out “Aurora…” I grabbed the head set and listened for Aurora’s response but there was none and I was about to switch to VHF and call them when the radio let out a noise like ducks quacking but under it I heard; “Sea going motor cruiser bearing…” and went quiet again and I was sure I recognised the voice. I read off the bearing it was forty three and looking at the wall map behind the set I noted that the bearing was close enough to indicate the signal was coming from Hawaii or something that was on a bearing between us and the American base. I called Aurora on the VHF; “Pacific Wanderer for Aurora, did you receive the signal calling for you, over?”
“Negative, Charlie, nothing heard here, over.”
“The bearing puts it on a line for Hawaii and I think I recognised the voice, I also received ‘Sea going motor cruiser,’ I’m sure the voice is the operator on the American AWAC Papa Alpha Two, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, wait one.”
I took off the headset and went to the door of the radio shack and called Andy, “Captain, I think you need to hear this, do you want me to put it on your speakers?” I didn’t have time to hear his response because Aurora started speaking and I shot back to the set and listened, “AWAC Papa Alpha Two, do you copy over?” There was a long pause with no reply but I could hear the ducks quacking for a second or two and then, “Papa Alpha Two, this is RNZS Aurora, I say again, do you copy?” There was another pause and more ducks until Aurora called me, “Pacific Wanderer we can’t raise them, how about you, over?”
“No voice but I did hear a noise like ducks quacking, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, wait one.”
Andy came in, “Leave it on the loudspeakers in here as well, Charlotte, I’ll send for our sparks.”
“Leave it a moment, Andy it may just be routine and the signal is lousy, we might need him daisy fresh later.”
“Right but I’ll stay here,” and he went to the door, “Martin, you have the bridge, I’ll be in here.”
I heard Aurora calling the AWAC again and then they came back to me, “Pacific Wanderer, nothing heard, can you try?”
I looked at Andy and he nodded, “Try it, the radio is playing tricks.”
I pressed the transmit button; “AWAC Papa Alpha Two, this is Pacific Wanderer in company with Aurora, I received one or two words of your last transmissions, do you copy, over?”
“I heard the ducks again and then, “Charlie…quack, quack…you…strength two…” and then nothing. I looked up at Andy, “It’s them alright, they recognised my voice,” and then I pressed the button again, “Papa Alpha Two, this is Pacific Wanderer and can confirm ‘Charlie’ but you are strength one and breaking. Please try to send your original message, I will relay to Aurora, over.”
I looked up at Andy again, “Do you want me to hand over?”
He shook his head, “No, they recognised your voice and it helps, but I’ll put sparks on standby,” and he took the phone off the wall and pressed the buttons, “PO, this is the captain, is Pemberton still in the saloon? Good, tell him to be on standby to return to the bridge when he’s finished his meal.”
He hung up as the radio went live again and it was loud and clear, “Papa Alpha Two for Pacific Wanderer. Charlie, we have an unidentified sea going cruiser heading in your direction and will cross your current course in three hours. They have not responded to our…quack, quack, quack.” I waited until the noise stopped and then sent, “Papa Alpha Two, say again all after 'not responded to our', over.” I glanced at Andy but he was busy writing and then the AWAC came back, “Papa Alpha Two for Pacific Wanderer, repeating all after not responding to our radio challenges. They are sailing blind with no radar switched on, we suspect suspicious activity, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer for Papa Alpha Two, I got that and am relaying to Aurora, wait listening, over.”
Andy was already speaking to Aurora on the VHF and then I heard her calling the AWAC but there was no response so I called them, Papa Alpha Two, Aurora is calling you, do you hear them, over?”
Papa Alpha Two, negative, Charlie.”
“Pacific Wanderer, that’s weird, we’re only a couple of hundred metres behind her.”
“Radio plays tricks like that. How well are you receiving us and can you relay their messages to us?”
“You are strength four and clear at present, wait one I have a message coming in from Aurora, over.”
Andy handed me a slip, “Send that for Aurora, please.”
“Papa Alpha Two, I have a request from Aurora, over.”
Papa Alpha Two, send, Charlie.”
“Do you have contact’s speed, course and estimated size or type, over?”
“Papa Alpha Two, speed twenty four knots, course two six oh and probably a seagoing private recreational cruiser about twenty meters in length, over.”
“Pacific Wanderer, Roger that, do you think they are heading in our direction to make contact with us, over?”
“Negative, Charlie, everything is switched off, they can’t see you. If they were innocent they would change their heading and try to return to Hawaii or the South American mainland to get their equipment checked. They are operating clandestinely and up to no good, possibly drug or arms running, over.”
“Roger, Papa Alpha Two, wait listening, over.”
Andy was already relaying to Aurora and then listened and started to write. “Let them have this, Charlotte, you still okay on the set?”
“I’m fine, it’s better than the Mickey Spillane thriller I’m reading.” I turned back to the set, “Pacific Wanderer for Papa Alpha Two, Aurora sends her thanks, they are going to continue on the present course and speed and are speaking to Auckland, over.”
“You will be able to make an eyeball contact in a few hours, Pacific Wanderer, we will continue to watch them from a distance, over.”
“Am relaying that now.”
“We got your picture, Charlie, you’re certainly a good looking girl and there’s a member of the crew that fancies a dance with you some time, it’s the flight engineer and has even promised to clean under his finger nails.”
“Picture? What picture?”
“There was a chuckle, “The one of you jiving at the party, we already have it painted on the nose, we were going to rename the ship ‘Dancing Charlie’ but the skipper said no, he wanted the Sea Angel name kept.”
I turned to Andy, “How did they get a picture of me at the party?”
He turned away from me, no doubt to hide the guilt on his face, “They probably know somebody on the ship and they sent it.”
“It’s that bloody Faye, she’s a Yank and probably dating the whole crew, I’ll kill her when I get relieved from here.”
He chuckled, “You can’t you’re a Commander in the navy and it is your sworn duty to protect civilians.”
“I’m also the head of state of my island and Will told me I can make any rules I like. I’ll wait until she comes here to live then introduce the death penalty and have her eaten alive by tarantulas.”
“Don’t forget to video it and post it on You Tube.”
I was about to get out of the chair and stretch my back and legs when Aurora came on; “Aurora to Pacific Wanderer, confidential for Captain Bryant, over.”
I turned the bridge speakers off and gave the headset to Andy but he shook his head, “It always includes the radio operator unless specified, you take it.”
“Pacific Wanderer to Aurora, Captain listening, send your message.”
“Orders from Auckland, we are to detach and investigate the sighting north east of our position. Pacific Wanderer is to continue on present course and speed until the pre-arranged course alterations and then follow current sailing instructions, acknowledge, over”
I looked up at Andy and saw the disappointment on his face, “It’s because of me and the other civilians isn’t it?”
He nodded, “Luck of the drawer, at least I get to command Wanderer without being nannied by Aurora.”
Pacific Wanderer for Aurora, Captain acknowledges receipt, good luck, out.”
I turned to Andy, “What about their contact with the AWAC?”
“They’ll almost certainly be able to pick her up themselves soon and if not, Auckland will act as postman.”
“But you’d rather go with her?”
“Of course, there might be a bit of action especially if they’re running drugs. Standing orders require us to stop and search suspected drug smugglers and engage and sink them if necessary.”
I did stand up this time, “Can you listen whilst I get us some coffee?”
“Leave the coffee, Charlotte, I’ll get them to send some up.”
“Unless you don’t know how to work the radio, let me do it.”
“Why?”
“I need to stretch my legs and speak to Will.”
“I can operate the radio but no more than ten minutes, we might get instructions from Auckland.”
“I’ll send sparks up if you like.”
“No leave him, he’ll stay in the saloon until I stand him down. If I need him here he can be at the radio in two minutes.”
“Shan’t be long,” and I went out and crossing the bridge I stopped, “Martin, I have to go to my cabin and then I’m making fresh coffee, the captain is standing by the radio and sparks is in the saloon if he’s needed, I’ll be ten minutes,” I left him before he had a chance to answer but still found time to check the ships heading, looked at Gary still on the helm and say, “Watch yer heading, dam yer eyes,” and left.

In the next chapters; Are Charlie and Pacific Wanderer standing into danger!

Footprints in the Sea, Vol 2 - (Odysseus and Penelopeia) should now be published on Amazon Kindle but first you should finish reading Vol 1 which will be continued here.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea 23 and 24

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 23 and 24

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read the previous chapters, please do so.

Action Stations! Pacific Wanderer goes to war and Charlotte is shot in a fire fight!

23

Gwyneth wasn’t in the saloon but sparks was so I stopped at his table where he was talking to one of the engineers, “The captain is standing by the radio and sub lieutenant Andrews has the bridge, I’ll be back in five minutes, I have to go to my cabin for a minute or two and will be back to make coffee, the captain says for you to stay here until he stands you down, okay.”
He nodded and I went to my cabin and was greeted by Will in the passageway, “Come back to the cabin for a minute,” I said taking his hand.
“Only for a minute?”
“Yes, we don’t have the time to have fun, I need to speak to you urgently.”
He didn’t argue until I told him what was happening and what I intended to do if it became necessary and then he did argue but I stopped him, “Will that motor cruiser is fast enough to outrun Aurora and the cargo she may be carrying is going to kill a lot of people eventually, heroine and crack do that and when it isn’t killing people, it’s otherwise ruining lives, young lives, it’s our duty to do something.”
“But Andy is going to override you and he can legally.”
“That’s why I need you to back me and do as I ask. Will you, please.”
He looked at me for a moment and then said, “If you promise to wear the gun, I’ll back you, otherwise no, I’m not prepared to sacrifice you.”
I wrapped my arms around him and hugged tight, “It’s only a premonition I have and probably won’t be necessary but either way, when it’s over I’ll come in here with you and not leave until we reach Auckland.”
He smiled, “Just wear that gun. Now I have promised to spell somebody in the engine room, you’d better get back to the bridge and Charlotte, be careful, very careful, I love you.”

When I got back to the bridge with a tray full of hot coffee and sandwiches I was made very welcome and that coupled with Will’s last words to me in our cabin gave my self-confidence a boost and I went straight into the radio shack, “I’ll take the radio again and you can stand Sparks down if you wish. Were there any calls?”
“Only various men asking for you, I told them to be patient, you would be in Auckland in a few days. I’ll have my coffee on the bridge, call me if any messages come through from Auckland, Aurora or the AWAC.”
“Aye, aye, Cap’n.”
There were three transmissions from Aurora, two to Auckland, one to the AWAK so at least they were in contact themselves now and the last from Maritime Five who reported they were airborne and they too were watching the suspect boat whilst flying towards us. I responded to that one after they finished speaking to Aurora and let them know we were still following our pre-arranged course and went out to tell Andy. “Any messages for us specifically?”
“Only that the target was still on the same course and speed and had also ignored them when they tried to call it up. Isn’t that a bit silly, ignoring everybody just raises suspicions?”
“I suspect they may respond eventually when they get closer to New Zealand and claim their equipment was malfunctioning in the hope we believe them because of the activity in the ionosphere.”
“You think they’re making for New Zealand then?”
“Nowhere else to go unless they plan to try and dodge round and head for Indonesia or Australia. If their cargo is drugs or arms they will want to get rid of it as quickly as possible and there are plenty of places to land it unobserved along the New Zealand coast. If I was them, I would head for the coast and go in close to try confuse radar or airborne observation and then land their cargo or switch it to another boat, a fishing vessel probably and then head back and if they are challenged then they can use any number of excuses to conceal their true activity. They know we have to be sure they are carrying narcotics before we take action and once they dump the cargo, we won’t be able to do that. Did Aurora give her position?”
“Yes, I have it here,” I followed him into the chart room and watched as he checked Aurora against the chart.
“She’s shifting herself,” he said with a touch of pride, twenty eight knots, she’ll have them in eyeball range before long.”
“Assuming they don’t detect her presence and change course to avoid her.”
“We’ll know that from the aircraft watching, they can’t hide from them unless they conceal themselves amongst a load of other ships.”
“Which means that logically, if they do try to avoid Aurora, they will turn north, there’s a lot more islands and traffic up there.”
“Exactly,” Andy agreed and was making measurements along a number of north and north westerly courses and shook his head, “She’ll have a good turn of speed and will lose Aurora so we’re going to have to rely on the AWAC and Maritime Five.”
“If it was me, I’d turn more to the south,” I said, “They will know we won’t be expecting that and will reckon to lose themselves on the coast of South Island before we can nab them.”
Andy looked at me and pondered my reasoning. “I think you have a good point, I might be tempted to do the same in their situation. Can you try and get the Inshore Patrol Vessel at the island, her name is Ferret, just a tick,” he wrote down the details and gave it to me, “Tell them I want to speak to them, don’t give details. Ask them to listen out and then get hold of Aurora for me, I want to ask Harry Fellows to ask them to patrol towards South Island.”
“Will she have enough fuel after coming down to us from Auckland.”
“She was refuelled out of Aurora before we left, Aurora only needed enough to get back to Auckland with a little to spare for emergencies like this one.”
I went back into the radio shack and called up Ferret and got an immediate response and then Aurora and asked their radio operators to call their captains for a radio conference then called Andy and gave him the head set and left him to it, I wanted another coffee. On the way down to the saloon a thought struck me, if that mysterious boat did turn south and managed to evade Aurora there would only be Ferret and Pacific Wanderer between her and the north side of my island and if Ferret had to go on a patrol then there was only Wanderer and Wanderer wasn’t armed and the mystery cruiser would almost certainly be carrying some sort of automatic weapons, perhaps a surface to surface hand held missile launcher as well, the pirates operating in the Indian Ocean carried them as a matter of course. I didn’t want to run back to the bridge and discuss my concerns with Andy so I carried on down the stairs to the engine room and found one of the crew, “Have you seen Will Devonshire?”
“He’s over by the control panels, Miss Broughton.”
I found him, “Will have you got a minute for something urgent?”
“In our cabin?”
“You’ve got a one track mind, no here will do,” and then I told him the latest news and about Andy’s concern that the cruiser might turn towards us. “We can’t rely on Orca because by the time they disconnect the cables they have running to shore, call their crews in and get the anchors up and move round to the north side, anything the cruiser wanted to do would be done and it would be too late.”
“What are you suggesting?”
“The PO in charge of the team getting the cargo sorted out told me we have machine guns on board and rifles and stuff. You carry the rank, can you ask them to get them ready in case we need them in a hurry?”
“I’ll do it straight away and when you get back to the bridge, let Andy know, I’ll have the guns brought up to the saloon with the ammo.”
I kissed him, wriggled a little bit in his arms and then returned to the saloon.
It was the second time that morning that I carried a tray of coffee things onto the bridge, it was about time I roped the other girls in. I plonked the tray down and said help yourselves, poured a cup for Andy and took it into the radio shack. Fresh and homemade I told him putting it on the radio bench, “Is there any news?”
“Yes, Harry has gone along with your guess that they might turn towards us but we’re out of it again. If the cruiser gets past Aurora, Ferret will go out after it and we have to hi-tail it for Auckland and stay out of it.”
I didn’t say anything, I had expected that would be Harry’s orders, he simply couldn’t give orders that might put civilians and a civilian owned ship in jeopardy if he had an alternative and running was the only alternative other than the one I had in mind. “Of course there is the risk that they may ignore Ferret and come after us if for no other reason than distracting Ferret and Aurora so just in case, I have told Will of the machine guns in the hold and he has said he will fetch them up to the saloon so they are handy if the bandits do come for us.”
Andy looked at me suspiciously and then nodded his head slowly, “A good idea and there’s another thing, if they do come, I want you ladies to be ready to defend yourselves so I am going to have hand guns issued to you and you will wear them until I give orders to the contrary.”
I shrugged, “I don’t mind if it will make you feel easier but Emma, Gwyneth and David will be on standby in the sickbay so they aren’t allowed to carry arms under the Geneva convention.”
“We are not at war, we will be carrying out a police action and attempting to arrest perpetrators of a crime.”
“Then you might be charged with police brutality.”
“Do you have an answer for everything?”
“Of course, I’m a commander in the RNVR. Now Captain Bligh do you want me on the radio or shall I go and get the civilian auxiliaries sorted out?”
“Sort out the civilians but let me get Pemberton up here first.”
When Pemberton arrived I handed over the set and made my entry in the radio log and briefed him on the story so far, “If you need help and the captain’s busy I will be somewhere on the saloon deck, okay. It’s getting exciting so don’t hog all the fun to yourself.”
I went back on to the bridge, “Andy if you want to arm the civilians so that they can defend themselves, shouldn’t they have some rudimentary training in case they blow their own heads off?”
Andy sighed, “Sub, in view of the unusual circumstances we are going to have to arm those civilians who agree to it, will you go down and give them instruction on side arms and under no circumstances, no matter what happens, not even if we are sinking is Commander Broughton to be given a sub-machine gun.”
“Aye, aye sir.”
“I have the bridge, get on with it, both of you.”
“What have you done to upset him, he’s very tetchy,” I whispered once we were going down the stairs.
“It wasn’t me, it was you,” Martin replied looking at me as if I was trying to lay the blame for the captain’s anger on him.
I shrugged, “Men can be so touchy at times, I’ll bake him a cake if we have time.”
Martin grinned, “I’d love to watch you give it to him.”
When we got to the saloon is was empty bar Gary who was at the stewards table tidying away the table cloths so I went into the galley, “Ah Miss Broughton, we were just talking about you and wondering if you could help out, we are a bit short-handed, the captain has sent a couple of my cooks to help bring up some of the cargo.”
“Oh, that’ll be the machine guns I expect, that’s what I’ve come to see you about but I’ve picked the wrong moment it seems.”
“I’ll help if I can, what do you need?”
“Well the sub and I wanted to borrow Gary for a half hour to get all the passengers up here. I’ll tell you what, you let me steal Gary and this afternoon, if I can, I’ll come down and help prepare the dinner, is that fair.”
He smiled, “Very, I’ll sort out some aprons.”
“We are going to give the passengers some weapons training in the saloon but if we’re going to get in the way, we’ll go upstairs to the viewing bridge.”
“No need, there’s nothing much to be done in the saloon for an hour.”
“Thank you, I’ll be back after lunch to help, oh, by the way, I wouldn’t worry too much about lunch, just lay on a load of sandwiches and stuff and a few Thermos flasks of coffee, we will probably be at action stations and nobody will have time…”
“Action stations!”
“Why yes, haven’t you been told. Aurora has gone off chasing a dodgy looking cruiser and we’re getting ready to intercept it if they evade Aurora, that’s what the weapons training is for.”
Victor gulped, “We’re getting ready to engage a cruiser with a cargo ship, a small cargo ship at that!”
“Yes, exciting isn’t it.”
“Miss Broughton is referring to a gin-palace cruiser, not a navy cruiser. A fibre glass hull and pretty to look at, no five inch gun and multiple rocket launchers and we will not be intercepting anything, we will either change course to evade contact and steam for Auckland or if the captain decides it is safer, we will turn about and return to the island.”
Victor looked relieved, “I should think he would, a merchant vessel undermanned and carrying civilians is hardly in a position to intercept what is probably a heavily armed pirate or smuggling vessel whatever purpose it was originally designed for. Unless we are planning to go down fighting with all available weapons which in our case is the kitchen knives and empty wine bottles.”
I chose not to let him know that my fingers had been crossed whilst Martin was speaking and that I had a contingency plan of my own and was even considering making Molotov cocktails out of the empty wine bottles.

We were lined up along the port promenade deck each of us holding an automatic pistol loaded, cocked but with the safety on. Three of the men were behind us not carrying guns one of whom was Will. They had each confessed to being familiar with small arms, ex-servicemen, coppers or hunters and I did wonder into which category Will fitted, I would have to find out, I didn’t want him taking pot-shots at me if we ever had a row.
Our guns were held in front of us pointing to the sky and Martin was speaking. “Right these guns make a loud noise when you squeeze the trigger and they will recoil and jump up so make sure you keep a firm grip on them. When you’ve taken your shot return your hands and arms to their current position and stay where you are until I tell you to move. Now I am going to walk behind you and stop at each person. I will tap you on the shoulder and when I do, point your weapon out to sea, push the safety catch forward and fire, try not to hit a seagull, there are eco warriors amongst our number and it might start a fire-fight. Right, I’ll start now but keep your trigger fingers on the trigger guard and not on the trigger in case the bangs of the others startle you and you involuntarily pull the trigger.”
He started with one of the men who was now holding a rifle, I was about half way down the line with Emma on my right, Faye on my left and Liz next to her. Faye was holding a rifle not a nine millimetre automatic and when I had asked her why, she said she was familiar with rifles because she used to do a bit of hunting but as she didn’t like killing the animals, she used to aim to miss so was made to give it up by her father.
Slowly Martin walked down the line and by the time he got to Emma we were used to the noise and she fired as soon as he touched her shoulder and then tried to take a second shot but Martin stopped her and came to me. “Take your time and when you feel my hand on your shoulder, come down to the aim, release the safety and fire.” I felt his hand touch my shoulder and lowered the gun in front of me, holding it in both hands and aimed at a clump of seaweed about fifty metres away and squeezed my eyes shut and fired. I thought the gun was going to jump out of my hand but I held on, lifted it and whispered to Faye, “Did I hit the seaweed?”
“In the middle you must have seen the spurt of water!”
“I had my eyes shut.”
She giggled and then Martin touched her and she brought the rifle up to her shoulder, paused for a second and fired. Her gun made a louder noise than mine but I kept my eyes open and didn’t see anything happen to the seaweed, it just lay there completely unfazed. “You missed,” I said out of the corner of my mouth.
“I know, I aimed high in case there were any fish under the weed.”
“You’ve probably hit the Island.”
“That’s okay, it’s only small calibre and won’t sink the island and anyway the island is miles away, the bullet won’t get that far.”
“I hope so cos if you’ve shot one of my deer I’m not letting you live on the island.”
“What about you then? You might have killed a fish or worse than that a baby crab might have been sitting on the seaweed.”
I looked behind but the seaweed was well out of sight by now, “You don’t really think so do you?”
“Fucking guns, I hate them!”
We turned and looked at Liz, “Liz, I’ve never heard you swear like that before!” said Emma.
“Look what the bloody thing has done,” and she transferred the pistol to her left hand and held her right up so we could look at it.
“What’s wrong with it, what are we supposed to be looking at?” asked Faye,
“My little finger, the butt of the gun jumped and broke the finger nail.”
We started laughing which made her get madder until I pointed to her left hand, “If you don’t lift that hand and point the gun in the air, you’re going to shoot yourself in the foot and break a toenail as well.”
We returned to the saloon and holstered our weapons and were about to go our separate ways when the public address started, it was Andy’s voice; “D’you hear there, d’you hear there, this is the captain. The New Zealand Maritime Security inshore patrol vessel Ferret is passing and will take up station ahead of Pacific Wanderer until she is sent to patrol the sea between us and New Zealand. Until Aurora returns or the unknown cruiser is halted and investigated, we will remain alert and ready to change course and evade contact should it be necessary. Sandwiches will for the moment replace cooked meals. I apologise to the passengers but this is necessary until our current situation improves.”
“That’s me,” I said to the girls, “Whose coming with me to help Victor prepare the sandwiches?”
“I can’t,” said Gwyneth, “I’ll be with David getting things ready in the sickbay, just in case.”
“Me too,” said Emma.
“I can help,” said Faye I haven’t been given a job to do if the pirates try to jump us.”
“Nor I,” Liz shrugged, “I suppose they think that geologists aren’t much use until the ship runs out of ammo and I can help find suitable rocks to throw at them.”
“Come on then, three of us can make quite a few and if there’s time we can do soup as well.”

Within an hour we had three of the tables in the saloon filled with trays of sandwiches and another with coffee pots waiting to be filled. “We’d better take theses around the ship I suppose,” I said, if it does get busy the crew won’t have time to come up here and collect them.”
“Why not put a couple of tables in the lift and then we can go up and down and leave them in the various sections.”
“Good idea,” we did that and I pressed the button for the engine room and when we got there we took the trays out and left them on the floor near the control panel where they wouldn’t be trodden on and told the CPO and then scooted back to the lift and went up to the bridge and left some at what we thought were strategic places in the radio shack and near the helm and I spoke to Andy. “We’ve put some in the engine room and up here, where else would it help?”
Andy thought for a moment, “The passengers can use the saloon but we need some on the deck forward of the bridge. That’s about it, “The rest I can have distributed with coffee because the passengers will probably want to get involved, I’ll leave that for you to organise, I can’t leave the bridge at the moment and nor can Martin.”
“I was going up to the viewing bridge to act as a lookout with Faye, I’ll put Liz in charge of the passenger catering.”
“Fine but much as I like the idea of having a lookout on the viewing bridge, if there is any shooting make bloody sure you keep your heads down, if I had anybody to spare I’d send them.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll be okay, I’ve got my gun with me,” I patted my hip where the automatic was holstered, “And we’ll make sure we only take quick looks before ducking again.”
We started to go back to share out the rest of the sandwiches when Andy called us back, “Charlotte, I mean what I say, keep your heads down and don’t hesitate to use that gun if you have to. I’d rather have dead drug smugglers littering the sea than dead girls littering the bridge if for no other reason than half the ship going into mourning if you were shot. If there is any shooting, get down here, the saloon or cargo deck are safer places than the viewing bridge. Do you understand?”
“We’ll stay safe and only shoot when we have to, don’t worry about that.”
“You okay about speaking to the passengers, Liz,” I asked on the way back to the saloon, “I should have asked you before I put your name forward?”
“No problem, I was going to see David anyway, he’ll help to organise things. We need to do something if that cruiser gets to us because hiding in our cabins and shaking with fear is worse than running around with messages, sandwiches or even acting as stretcher bearers if the worse comes to the worse.”
“You don’t have to be so bloody morbid just because you broke a fingernail, why don’t you go to the sick bay and see if they can glue it back on,” Faye suggested.
“Or, work out a way we can capture the cruiser if it comes here. Those gin palaces are worth a lot of money and we could divvy up the prize money and you could spend your share on having your nails done in Knightsbridge.”
Liz was about to answer when Gwyneth called out from the bottom of the stairs to the saloon, “Liz, can you come down to help us in the sick bay and Charlotte, David asks can you to take some sandwiches down to the hold. Some mattresses are being put down there for the older passengers, Mark says it’s the safest place in the ship and if you could bring a percolator with a carton of coffee beans and some sugar, we can make our own and save you the bother of fetching it down.”
“Right away, Gwyneth, we’re finished up here and if we make any more food, we’ll leave it in the lift, will that do you?”
It’s fine, thank you. Are you and Faye going to be okay up there?”
“We’ll be fine, Andy has given us a lecture and I’ll get one of the POs’ to teach us how to duck down behind the bulwarks if bullets start flying. Tell Mark and David that there are antibiotics and first aid stuff in the shop if you’re short of anything and if you see Will, can you remind him to make sure he has his sun blocker with him.”
I heard her laugh and I nodded at Liz, “You’d better go, Faye and I will do the rest of the sandwiches, you’d better pop into the shop and steal some choc bars and sweets to take as well.”
As Liz left us I asked Faye, “Do you know how to fire a machine gun?”
“What! A machine gun, what for, the sailors will have them?”
I shook my head, “No, they only have enough men to use two of them, it takes two people to make them work properly, one firing and the other doing things to the ammunition belt.”
“I know that, I have fired one but I’m no good, they’re too fast and I get in a bit of a panic and forget to take my finger off the trigger and I keep my eyes shut.”
“Okay, I’ll fire it, you show me how and you can do the ammunition bit because we might just as well take the spare one up to the viewing bridge and if that cruiser shows up we can have a go at it.”
“Are you kidding me, Charlotte?”
“No I think we should try because there aren’t enough men to defend all of the ship and if we let fly with the machine gun, it will make the cruiser think twice about boarding us and up on the viewing bridge we’ll be high enough to see all around the ship and can fire at the cruiser no matter which direction they come from.”
Faye looked doubtful, “We’ll make targets of ourselves if we do.”
“We’ll fire a burst and then duck and when they fire at us we’ll wait until they stop and pop up and have another go at them, that’s the way they do it in the films. I doubt we’ll do any real damage but it will distract them and give the men a chance to get the other guns into the right position.”
“I suppose it’s better than hiding in the hold or rushing around being shot at whilst we deliver sandwiches.”
“Better than being a stretcher bearer as well, I’d faint if there was a lot of blood. The gun is over there in the middle of the saloon, you grab it and take it up to the viewing bridge with the ammunition and I’ll take the sandwiches down to the hold, okay.”
She looked at me her face full of doubt, “Are you sure?”
“Yes, like you said, it’s better than being shot whilst carrying sandwiches and just being up there will make a difference and at the least, distract anybody that attacks us.”
“What about my rifle?”
“Take that as well, it might come in handy and don’t forget a bit of extra ammo.”
“Why don’t we just go up there and do a strip, that might hold their attention.”
“Cos they might be gay and would get more fun by taking pot-shots at us.”
She walked doubtfully towards the guns and I reloaded the lift with sandwiches and went down to the hold and left them just inside the first watertight door and then went into the engine room; “Will can you do it now, about a bucketful should be enough and don’t forget to splash some on the hull over the repair so that it dribbles down. I’ll give you five minutes and then tell Andy.”
He came over to me, “I’m still not sure about this Charlie, if anything happens to you my life will end.”
“Will if the cruiser doesn’t come near us or Andy doesn’t fall for it, we’ve lost nothing and things may still be okay but we have to give Orca time to unmoor or get armed crew over to the lagoon and protect our home and all the stuff we and the navy have left there. Faye and I are not going to take unnecessary chances, we simply want to make them think twice about boarding us. I reached for his hand and squeezed it, “We won’t do anything until it’s the last resort. I don’t want them getting a hold of me, Will because they will find out about me and use me as a toy, cut me with a knife, please do it.”
I didn’t give him a chance and let go of his hand and walked hurriedly towards the lift, turned, smiled and blew a kiss and stepped inside and pressed the button for the bridge.
I returned to the saloon and picked up the last tray of sandwiches for the bridge and went up there. Andy was on the ship to ship VHF and cursed and slammed the handset down as I walked onto the bridge, “Something wrong?” I asked.
“Ferret is leaving to make a patrol, Aurora has just told us that the cruiser is going to cross their bows and make a run for it, Ferret has to intercept.”
“I’m afraid I have more bad news,” I said placing the sandwiches down, “I’ve just seen Will in the engine room and he says that the plate he welded onto the hull has started leaking, he thinks you should have a look at it before he tries to shore it up.”
He walked over to the phone and dialled the engine room, “Will, how bad is the leak…enough doubt to make me slow down…right, I’ll do it.” He turned to the helm, “Reduce revs to six knots.”
“Are you still going to make for Auckland?” I asked.
“Yes but at six knots,”
I paused as if giving myself time to think and then said, “If that cruiser lures Ferret far enough away from us and then turns back and uses its superior speed, they could come back here and attack us and if they have one of those surface to surface missiles they could destroy the bridge or even split the hull and sink us. Andy, I don’t know my rights but if there is a chance we can make Wanderer safe in the lagoon, as the owner, I would prefer you do that. Then once the cruiser has been dealt with, we can repair her and resume the journey.”
“If they did succeed in evading both Aurora and Ferret, they could follow us into the lagoon and attack us there.”
“I don’t think so, if they tried we would have enough fire power to give them something to think about and Aurora and Ferret would still be close enough to get to us. I think they may have a quick shot at it but then they would have to run for it themselves. I would be happier if we returned to the island because we will also have the crew of Orca to help us by the time we arrive.”
He pursed his lips, staring out of the forward bridge windows weighing up the pros and cons.”
“If you wish, I can log a request that as the owner I would prefer you to take Wanderer to safety, make it an official request so that you wouldn’t be accused of disobeying orders.”
He thought for a few seconds more, “Yeoman, please log that at the request of the owner and in the interests of the safety of passengers and ship, I am returning to Charlotte Island to prevent our being attacked by a suspicious vessel.”
“Aye-aye, sir.”
“Yeoman,” I asked, “Did anybody bring a New Zealand Navy ensign when you came over from Aurora?”
“Yes, Marm, we are supposed to fly it if we put to sea on naval business.”
“There you are, Andy, raise the boom and fly the flag from it. If they see it they may be fooled into thinking we are carrying heavy calibre weapons.” I turned to the yeoman again, “I don’t suppose it’s a battle ensign is it?”
“Charlotte, get off my bridge before you start a war!”

24

“The best place for the gun is between the air intakes and the funnel, there’s just enough space for the gun and us and we will have good cover to hide behind when they fire back.”
“But we won’t be able to swing the gun around and if they come up from astern, we won’t even be able to see them,” Faye objected.
I looked around the promenade deck, “The only other place is the sauna. It’s empty and if we kneel inside with the gun on the top step we can fire and then duck down.”
Faye still had that ‘this is suicide’ look on her face but nodded, “I can fire the rifle over the edge as well I suppose it’s as good a place as we will find up here.”
“Right, let’s get the gun and set it up.”
We went back inside the viewing bridge, “There’s plenty of time, fancy a cup of coffee and I found some doughnuts in the galley when I took the last lot of sandwiches.”
“You’re becoming a real thief but I like doughnuts so I won’t tell anybody. Are they cream?”
“Don’t thinks so, probably just jam,” I prodded one and a little bit of strawberry jam oozed out of a hole, “Strawberry jam, still want one?”
“Please. You make the coffee and I’ll sweep the horizon,” she said grabbing a pair of binoculars from the window ledge.”
“They’re no good, they’re night glasses you’ll have to use the high power ones down the other end.”
I went over to the percolator standing on the temporary bar that we had used on dance night, switched it on and then a thought struck me, “Faye, I won’t be long I’m popping down to the sick bay,” and ran down the stairs. Gwyneth was there with Mark preparing a couple of satchels with red crosses on them, “Is that first aid stuff?”
“Yes, in case people need help around the ship,” answered Mark giving me a suspicious look, “Why?”
“I think it would be a good idea if I took one up to the viewing bridge.”
“What do you want one up there for, there’s nobody up there?”
“Yes there is, Faye and I are acting as look-outs.”
“Don’t ask any more questions, Mark, you may not like the answers,” said Gwyneth handing me two, “Here and you can drop the second off on the bridge.”
“Ta, did they tell you we’re going back to the island for a couple of days?”
“Yes,” replied Mark, “You haven’t taken your scuba stuff up to the viewing bridge have you?”
“Not yet, I haven’t had the time but thanks for the idea,” and I started for the door and heard Gwyneth say, “I told you not to ask any more questions.”
On the way back I took an armful of emergency flares from the remnants of the ammunition pile in the saloon and returned to my action stations just as the coffee started coming out of the percolator. “Coffee’s ready,” I called to Faye who was still looking through the binoculars.
“Hang on a tick, I think there’s a helicopter coming towards us.”
“A helicopter,” I said going over to her and using the second set, “So there is, I wonder where that came from.”
“Aurora I suppose.”
“I’ve been all over Aurora and I never saw a helicopter. There’s a place at the back for one to land but they don’t have one of their own. It can’t be from Orca either, it’s flying from the wrong direction.”
“Well it can’t be Ferret, there’s no room for one. Perhaps the AWAC carries one and drops it out of a bomb bay.”
“Drop a helicopter out of a bomb bay, don’t be daft. I’d better phone Andy, he’ll know, it probably came of the cruiser, they could have a small one like that to make a quick getaway if they got caught.”
“They would have seen it on radar.”
“It’s too low I expect,” and then I started hearing warning bells ringing in my head. “Keep your eye on it, Faye, it looks a bit dodgy to me, why are they flying so low and slow!” I ran over to the phone and dialled the bridge, “Martin is Andy there, if so, tell him there’s a small helicopter coming up astern and it’s wave hopping and looks a bit fishy to me.”
I heard him call Andy to the phone, “How far away?”
“About a mile I suppose but it’s right down on the deck and is flying slowly.”
“Keep your eye on it, I’ll put Martin back on and you tell him what it’s doing.”
“Keep a watch on it, Faye and yell out if it changes its speed or height.”
I never heard her reply because suddenly the ships siren started sounding short blasts and bells started ringing everywhere and then Andy’s voice came over the public address system; “Do you hear there, do you hear there, this is the Captain. All naval crew and previously briefed passengers go to your action stations. This is not an exercise an unidentified aircraft is approaching from astern and does not acknowledge our challenges. This is Action Stations, Captain out.”
Faye and I stared at each other both our mouths open. “This is your fault,” she accused me, “You have really stirred it up now.”
“It’s not my fault, you were the one who spotted the bloody helicopter in the first place!”
She grinned, “I bet Andy is having the time of his life down on the bridge, he was really pissed when Aurora and Ferret went off to fight the pirates.”
“I bet, he’s got the engineers working in the machine room making anti-aircraft guns and depth charges. Phone him and say you’ve spotted a periscope off the port beam.”
“Not me I’m getting my rifle and going to hide in the Jacuzzi, you phone him.”
“Wait a bit, I’ll get my flares and come with you, I don’t fancy staying in here there’s too much glass and if they start shooting at us, they’ll be glass splinters flying about all over the place.”
I grabbed the flares and we both ran out and down the steps to the Jacuzzi. “What do you want the flares for, Aurora or Ferret are too far away to see them and I expect Andy sent a message on the radio.”
“I don’t want them for sending an emergency signal, I am going to fire them at the helicopter, or at least you can whilst I shoot them with the machine gun.”
“What good are flares?”
“If you aim them so they hit the windscreen or better still go through an open window or door, they will explode inside and the helicopter will crash.”
“Right on top of us or hadn’t you thought of that?”
“Of course I thought of it but in the James Bond films the helicopter always blows up and crashes into the sea, a flaming wreck.”
Faye slung her rifle over her shoulder and picked up four of the flares, “Okay, just say when,” and then there was a rattling noise and bits started flying off the radio mast. We both ducked and the helicopter suddenly appeared from behind the funnel still firing. “They’re trying to shoot the radio stuff, I’d better tell Andy,” and before she could stop me, I ran up the steps and darted across the promenade deck dodging from side to side and grabbed the first phone I came to, “Martin, it’s Charlotte, they’re above us and trying to shoot the radio mast, tell Andy,” and I dropped the phone and still dodging ran back to the Jacuzzi. As I jumped down I caught the waist band of my skirt on something but it tore free, “Get ready,” I told Faye as the helicopter flew past and over the bow. “I bet they come back for another go, they haven’t done much damage and I reckon they want to stop Andy from getting an SOS out.”
Faye just stared at me, “You want to take it on! Are you mad, we’ll be killed!”
“It’s better than just ducking down because if the bullets go into the Jacuzzi they will bounce off the tiles and fly around all over the place. If we shoot at them, it will put them off their aim and we can always get out and run behind the funnel.”
Faye looked out to where the helicopter was turning and shrugged, “Why not, I can only die once but my fiancé will play hell if I’m hurt and we have to postpone the wedding.”
I returned my attention to the machine gun and sat on the floor and looked through the sights, “Well go on, put the bullets in.”
Faye leaned over, flipped the breech cover up and put the end of the belt into place and closed the cover, “Just pull this knob to cock it and fire when you’re ready.”
I did and took a bead on the cockpit bubble and fired off a burst and then stood up to see if I hit anything and the helicopter promptly started firing back so I picked up two of the flares, “We’ll fire two each, one of them is bound to hit something,” and then we ducked as they do in the films and waited for the helicopter to stop shooting at us and the moment it did, we popped up like a pair of jack-in-the-boxes and fired off the four flares and ducked down again. Somebody on a lower deck opened fire with a machine gun so I let rip as well but the bullets were striking the Perspex bubble of the cockpit and just bouncing off but whoever was firing from the deck must have been hitting another part of the helicopter because the pilot suddenly banked away and flew straight into our row of flares just as they popped and three of them got tangled up with the rotor and spun like crazy, it looked just like a Catherine Wheel so I had another go on the machine gun and started hitting the centre of the rotor. Something fell away and the helicopter seemed to vibrate and then the middle of the rotor shattered and one of the blades snapped off and hit parts of the fuselage. The blade must have fractured a fuel line because the engine section at the rear of the cockpit caught fire and then the back half of the body exploded. We watched if fall into the sea immediately in front of Wanderer’s bow and heard another bang, there was a cloud of smoke and then it went quiet. “I told you they fell into the sea,” I said and we high-fived and just at that moment there was another burst of machine gun fire, louder this time and the bow of the cruiser suddenly appeared from behind the funnel and somebody on it was firing a heavy machine gun at our bridge.
I swung the gun round and Faye pushed the ammunition box forward and I opened fire again on their bridge and this time, the bullets didn’t bounce off and I had the satisfaction of seeing the windows shatter. I moved my point of aim to the rear of their bridge when I saw a man run out on to the high deck behind it carrying something on his shoulder but before I had a chance, Faye fired her rifle and the man jumped and then fell back and something flew out of the thing he was carrying and arced up into the sky trailing smoke, it must have been a missile because it straightened up and then flew in the direction of the island weaving from side to side. I swore, there was no way the machine gun could shoot that down but the curse had barely left my lips before the missile suddenly dived into the sea and there was an enormous explosion. I didn’t bother watching it, there was still the cruiser to attend to so I swung the gun towards its bridge again just as a huge column of water erupted into the air off its far side and the cruiser turned towards Wanderer. “What did you do that time!” I shouted at Faye.
“Nothing, it wasn’t me – look out!” and she pointed at the cruiser and I turned my head to see it angle in towards Wanderers’ hull and I shut my eyes expecting it to explode but it just gave us a glancing blow, bounced off and carried on for about twenty metres and stopped. A number of men ran from the bridge with their hands held towards the sky so I retrained the gun and was about to fire a burst at them when Aurora suddenly appeared from behind the funnel and went alongside and grappling irons were thrown over the bulwarks and then sailors slid down them onto the cruiser waving guns and shouting things like “GO-GO-GO!”
“Of all the damned cheek,” Faye shouted furiously, “The bastards are trying to steal our prize, give them a burst, Charlotte!”
“Who, they’ve surrendered!”
“Not the cruiser, have a go at Aurora, she’s sent men on board the cruiser and we saw it first, it’s our prize.”
“You want me to open up on a navy ship. Pit my 7.62 millimetre bullets against their eighty millimetre quick firing cannon, multiple missile launchers, depth charges, torpedoes and any number of heavy machine guns?”
“Well we can’t let them get away with daylight robbery, do something!”
“Why don’t you telephone the bridge and get Andy or Martin to telephone Aurora and lodge an objection under the Geneva Convention or better still, phone the UN.”
“I damn well will,” and she strode of to the telephone and I heard her start berating whoever was on the other end.
Fury is infectious and I started to become angry and retrained the machine gun on Aurora’s bridge just in time to see the Captain’s cutter leave her side and head straight for Pacific Wanderer, “Faye,” I yelled, “They’re coming over here from Aurora, probably going to try and board us as well now.”
She dropped the phone and came running back to me and grabbed her rifle as the cutter came alongside a boarding ladder somebody had thrown down to them. “Open fire as they come up,” she said.
“No, don’t do that until we know what their game is.”
Faye turned back towards the boarding ladder, her rifle trained down at first a head, followed by shoulders and then the body of the lieutenant who had taken over from Andy when he left to come to us. “Just stay right where you are, buster.”
The officer looked up at Faye, “Don’t shoot, we’re from Aurora.”
“We know,” I answered, “We’ve been watching you steal our prize of war and it’s just not on.”
“We’re not stealing anything, I’ve come to explain at Lieutenant Commander Fellows and Lieutenant Bryant’s request. It is not our intention to take the drug vessel as a prize, we are simply making it secure and arresting the men on board her.”
“Well how come you opened fire?” demanded Faye, “And worse than that, you see that flag flying from our boom, well that happens to be the Royal New Zealand Navy’s Battle Ensign and my friend here on the machine gun just happens to be a Brit and is obliged to have a go at anybody who threatens a Commonwealth country and firing guns at the Battle Ensign is an act of war and I’m American and we have a special relationship with the Brits so I’ve come to her aid.”
“Will you please stop waving those weapons about before somebody gets hurt.”
“You can talk, you fired on us with a massive great gun.”
“We didn’t fire on anybody, we simply fired across the bows of the cruiser to make her heave-to.”
“They’ve got a point,” I whispered to Faye, “They didn’t actually hit the cruiser or us, they missed by quite a bit.”
Faye lowered her rifle, “If you’re sure but they still fired in our direction, well roughly in our direction.”
“But why would a New Zealand ship fire on another New Zealand ship.”
“It might be a break away Republican faction who want New Zealand to leave the Commonwealth.”
“I think we are a bit too suspicious, we’ve supped and danced with these men, let’s go and see what’s happening on the bridge.”
We went into the viewing bridge and Gwyneth and Martin came in, both panting from having run up the stairs, “Who’s hurt?” she asked putting her first aid bag on the bar.
“Nobody up here. There might be some on the drug boat and we shot the helicopter down with flares.”
“Who was doing all the firing, not you two?” asked Martin.
“Yes,” answered Faye, “But they shot at us first, we didn’t have any choice.”
Martin rolled his eyes and his lips moved as if in silent prayer. “You shot at the helicopter, then the cruiser and was ready to open fire on Aurora! This is the South Pacific not the OK Corral.”
“Martin, you’re being a tadge unfair, Faye explained, they opened fire first and when we got the helicopter, the drug runners started having a go at the bridge, what were we supposed to do, wait until you had all been killed before having a go at them. Is everybody okay downstairs?”
Martin looked at Gwyneth and she answered, “Andy has been shot in the shoulder and Will in the left thigh but neither are serious wounds…”
“Will’s been shot!” I flew to the stairs and went down two at a time and into the bridge to be faced with the picture of Will being given an injection by Mark, “You’ve been shot! Why are you here and not in the sick bay?” I grabbed his arm, “You’re coming down to the cabin and going straight to bed and you’d better come as well Mark.”
Will gently eased my hand away from his arm, “It’s nothing just a flesh wound in the thigh, the bone and muscle weren’t touched.”
“Why do you need an injection, Will tell me the truth, do you need a blood transfusion, Will…” I couldn’t stop myself and the tears flooded down, “You could have been killed.”
Martin and Gwyneth came in and she took me to a chair and sat me down and glared at Will, “What did you say to her; and after all’s she’s done!”
Before he could answer the Lieutenant from Aurora came in and saluted Andy, “Captain Fellows presents his compliments and asks whether you recommend he opens fire on these two or strike his colours?”
Andy, his arm in a sling smiled, “Martin?”
“I think they have declared a truce whilst we attend to our wounded, Captain but I would suggest that Miss Broughton hands over her side-arm as a gesture of good faith.”
“Very good. Take us back to the island if you will and get the men and equipment ready to effect repairs to the hull.”
Will held out his hand, “Charlie, I’ll take the pistol please, I know you’re mad at me and I don’t want you forgetting yourself and shooting me in the other leg.”
I stood up and Gwyneth unbuckled the belt and handed it over to him, “You’ve got blood on your blouse, near the hip” she said.
“It’s Will’s I must have picked it up when I took hold of him to take him to the cabin.”
“You only took hold of my arm and any blood on me is from the wound in my thigh and if that got on you it would have been on your skirt. Take your blouse off and let Gwyneth have a look at it, it’s quite a lot of blood.”
“I’m not taking my blouse off on a bridge full of sailors!”
“Gwyneth, take her outside and tear the blouse off if she doesn’t remove it herself.”
Faye came out with us and when I looked down and pulled the blouse out of my skirt, they were correct, there was a lot of blood, “Well it’s not mine, I would have felt it if I had been shot.”
Gwyneth answered by taking my hand off the blouse and unbuttoned it and I heard Faye gasp, “My God, it looks deep as well!”
Gwyneth asked, “Can’t you feel any pain?”
“Well now yes, now that it’s been brought to my attention, it stung a little when I pulled the blouse away,” I started to walk towards the saloon stairs, “There’s a mirror in the ladies loo, I can’t see it very easily without one.”
“Never mind the mirror, you’re going to the sickbay to let David or Mark do something with that, you’ll need a few stitches,” and she took one hand and Faye the other and they marched me off before I went looking for a mirror.
“Gun shot,” said Mark and looked at David who nodded, “Clean but deep. How did this happen?”
I shrugged, “I don’t know, I haven’t been shot, I must have caught myself on something when I was running around up on the deck.” I paused, “Come to think of it, when the cruiser first opened fire I felt something pull at the waistband of my skirt and it did sort or burn but I thought I had caught myself on something when we ducked down into the Jacuzzi.”
“If it had been a few inches higher you would have been shot in the tits,” said Faye, a touch of admiration in her voice.
“I haven’t got any tits yet to be shot in.”
“You weren’t shot through the body,” pointed out Mark, “You were creased, mind you another couple of millimetres and it would have been through rather than alongside, blouse and skirt off and on the table please, David will have to stitch it.”
“I’ll help you,” offered Faye reaching for the zip on my skirt.
“You can bloody well wait outside, I’m not having you inspect my body and having a laugh!”
“I won’t laugh, I’m a scientist and my interest is purely scientific.”
“Since when has geology had anything to do with bodies?”
“Well it is a deep cut, that might need mining skills to treat,” she grinned, “Go on, let me watch, I’d have let you watch if it had been me.”
“You were the one who probably shot me the way you were waving the rifle about.”
Whilst Faye and I were arguing, David had unzipped my skirt and gave it a gentle tug and I was standing there in my bra and panties and before I had a chance to turn my back on Faye, Mark marched me over to the operating table and made me lay down whilst David was preparing a syringe. “What’s the shot for?”
“You need at least eight stitches in that and it will need cleaning first, this is a local anaesthetic.”
Mark was swabbing the area around the cut as David spoke, “You won’t feel a thing and whilst we’re waiting for the jab to take effect, we’ll scrub up.”
“What do you want to scrub-up for, it’s a flesh wound, medics don’t scrub-up on the battle field!”
“Yes we do, we use a spirit wash.”
“They’re pretty panties, I’ll take them off you, it would be a shame to spoil them with blood stains,” Faye took a hold of the waistband and started to ease them down but I was too quick and had both hands down there and stopped her, “You can just leave them where they are you nosy bitch.”
She grinned, “I just wanted a look before David cuts it off with the scalpel he’s holding.”
I twisted my head in alarm but David only had the hypo in his hand and he looked at me, “I can if you want, I’ve read up on it and have always wanted to try.”
“No you won’t I want an experienced surgeon doing it.”
“Okay, everybody out, you’ve had your joke,” and as Gwyneth and Faye left, I felt the prick as the needle went it and Mark and David started their sewing lesson.

In chapters 25 and 26, they return to New Zealand and Gwyneth accompanies Charlotte back to the UK for her SRS.
After the operation, Charlotte has to prepare to meet her family and friends that had last known her as Charles.
Chapter 26 which follows later this week marks the end of Volume 1. Volume 2 is now complete and published on Amazon Kindle.

Over Christmas I will try and publish the first chapters from another novel about an intersexed and transgendered group of girls being held in a prison. The title to look for is Vesta’s Hearth.
I hope I will also have my entry in the Gift story competition here at Top Shelf.
Have a lovely Christmas and your best ever New Year.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea 25 and 26

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints In The Sea – Chapters 25 and 26

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2015

Footprints in the sea is a work of fiction and any similarity to persons living or dead is coincidental.

This novel is not considered suitable material for minors and is rated X

I suggest you read Footprints In The Sea in chapter order so if you haven’t read the previous chapters, please do so.

Charlotte returns to New Zealand and then travels on to London to have her operation and swims with a dolphin.

25

“We were on the bridge if you must know, cradling your fiancé whilst his life’s blood ebbed away.” Emma was answering my request to know where the hell she and Liz were whilst we were fighting for our lives upstairs.

“What was he doing on the bridge in the first place? If you’d stopped him from going up there he wouldn’t have been shot.”

“Andy sent for him, he wanted to send him and Martin up to the viewing bridge to stop you fooling around with the machine gun and that was when he was shot and we had to come up here and comfort him whilst he was dying.”

“He wasn’t dying, he said it was only a flesh wound and why wasn’t Mark looking after him?”

“Because Andy had been injured as well and Mark was tending to him, the captain has to come first and we weren’t to know it was only a flesh wound at the time, there was blood everywhere. For all we knew he might have been shot through an artery or paralysed for life because the bullet had severed his sciatic nerve.” She grinned, “Faye, where did she get hit, was it somewhere interesting?”

“About four or five inches away from instant SRS.”

“Come on, Charlotte, you must show us.”

“No and you can cut out being so nosey, it didn’t even leave a hole in my knickers.”

“Eight stitches though,” added Faye and she will have to wear tights when she’s dancing, there’s no more flashing her stocking tops.”

“Go on tell me why I can’t do a bit of flashing to demonstrate the grace and beauty of dance?”

“Because dancing with a suspender belt fastened around your waist will tear the stitches.”

“I’m beginning to think it was you who shot me out of jealousy.”

“You could wear hold-ups,” suggested Gwyneth. “What did the captain say when he gave you your lecture, I saw him wagging his finger at Faye as you went into his cabin.”

“He told Faye she had as much tactical sense as a snail in a cavalry charge. The rifle should
have been fired from the prone position…”

“And he told her,” Faye pointed her finger at me with scorn written on her face, “That as a high ranking officer it was her duty to protect civilians not lead them into danger, and he had no doubt that she was the ring-leader.”

“She probably was,” said Emma.

“Definitely,” agreed Faye. “It was her idea to take the gun up there in the first place, I was just following orders.”

“Is that what you’re going to say at the trial?” asked Liz.

I stood up with a triumphant smile, “There is not going to be a trial, the last thing he said when he politely opened the door for us to leave, was that we had shown great courage and had made a major contribution to saving the lives of the people on the ship and he was going to write that into his report. Are we having another couple of bottles of wine?”

“We are expecting to be presented with medals at a function to be held in the grounds of the High Commission. I’ll come with you to the bar, Charlotte and help with the bottles of wine that this lot are going to pay for to show how much they appreciate being saved from a horrible fate.”

The girls went off to their cabins together leaving Gwyneth and I to wait for Will and David who were having a conference with Andy. The girls were quite merry when they left which surprised me, because I had had as much to drink as they did and yet I felt no effects. I pushed my empty glass away, “It’s having no effect on me, I would be better off drinking coffee.”

“Not a good idea,” Gwyneth replied, “You’re having a reaction to the earlier excitement, coming down from the adrenaline rush and feeling guilty.”

“How did you know I was feeling guilty?”

“You were prepared and in fact did fire a machine gun at people and yet a few days ago you told everybody not to shoot any deer and now you are wondering why you can’t shoot an animal for food but will shoot another human being.”

“Yes, that’s exactly it and Faye was right, I shouldn’t have allowed her to come with me up to the viewing bridge.”

“When you were shooting at the helicopter and later the cruiser’s bridge were you consciously trying to kill the men inside them?”

I thought about it for a while and then shook my head, “No, I think I was shooting at the machines, not the occupants but I should have realised and probably did realise subconsciously that I couldn’t destroy the machine without hurting or killing the men inside them. I’m just glad the pilot and gunner on the helicopter where only injured and not killed even though they should have been. The same with the cruiser, I was blazing away at the windows and to be honest, I found it exciting when I saw the windows shatter and didn’t care about the men. The fact they too were only injured and not killed is purely luck. I don’t think I would have stopped firing even if I had seen them falling down dead. I was even prepared to shoot at men who had surrendered to Aurora. Not exactly the instincts or behaviour of a caring woman are they?”

“Exactly the instincts of a caring and loving woman. You were defending the ones you loved, your home. Women have been taking up arms to do that since the Stone Age. Queen Boadicea even went to the trouble of fixing knives to the wheels of her chariot long before she fought any Romans and she knew what those knives would do so she would have had no defence against a charge of premeditated murder.”

“The Romans had raped her daughters, she had good reason to want vengeance.”

“And if those drug runners, men who are probably the most merciless and violent of criminals had succeeded in boarding Pacific Wanderer, how do you think they would have treated Emma, Liz, Faye and you and I? At the very least they would have raped all of us and murdered us afterwards whilst they were laughing about it. You reacted as any woman would have done. Faye is the same when she found that the man with the missile launcher had only been seriously injured rather than killed she told me that she hadn’t aimed at him but was trying to hit the launcher! Not for a moment did she stop to think that if she had hit the launcher she might have detonated the missile which would have exploded right beside the man’s head and blown that apart.”

I smiled, “If she’d done that and is anything like me, she would still be out there picking up the pieces and apologising to each fragment. She told me that when her father took her hunting she always aimed to miss the deer.”

“They do have big soft eyes,” agreed Gwyneth, “I don’t think I could shoot one but there are a few people I’ve met I could easily chop up into small pieces. Here come Will and David, we can go to bed now.”

“I can’t, I might have to do a spell on the ship’s radio.”

“Forget the radio, Andy will sort that out.”

“He’s already arranged it. As soon as we get back to the island the radio is being left on listening watch, Ferret will deal with any messages and tomorrow the repairs will be carried out on the hull. And we should be able to resume our trip to New Zealand on the following day,” Will told us as he sat down and lifted the bottle of wine to see if there was any left.

“But there was nothing wrong with the hull, that was something we faked to make Andy hang back long enough to stop the cruiser from reaching the island,” I protested.

“You must be fey because a part of the weld had started cracking and there was a leak, a small one but it did indicate that my work wasn’t good enough to withstand the pressure once we were underway for a couple of hours and there was a heavy swell. The navy engineers are going to replace the plate at low tide. I’ve disgraced myself, let the side down, a total failure.”

David was chuckling, “Now tell them what the captain said.”

“Under the circumstances my work had been sound enough to keep Wanderer afloat in the lagoon but I could be excused for not realising how much stress and flexing the hull underwent when a ship was underway at any speed above dead slow.”

“Have I been forgiven for running amok with Faye?”

“Yes, he was impressed both with your understanding of combat at sea, marksmanship and the original method you used to bring the chopper down. As far as he can recall it is the first time an attacking aircraft has ever been shot down with parachute distress flares and he thanks you for bringing fame and glory to Aurora, Pacific Wanderer and Ferret but has issued orders that neither you nor Faye are to be allowed within twelve feet of any firearms or explosive devices whilst in the Southern Hemisphere.”

“He didn’t really say that did he?”

“Yes,” replied David “And he meant it. But I think he will allow you to do a shift on the radio.”

“You’ve also been forgiven by Harry Fellows for threatening to sink Aurora and has asked us to pass on to you that naval officers and men are not allowed a share in prize money, nor for that matter are naval ships awarded rewards for capturing or killing drug runners.”

“It’s a pity that,” said Gwyneth, “The cruiser was a pretty boat and it would be nice to keep here on the island.”

“Do not be disappointed,” David assured her. “The rules do not apply to civilians, you will be receiving a reward and he suggests that if you would prefer, the New Zealand Government will be happy to let you keep the Cruiser in lieu of cash but they will need to go over it for evidence and you can’t have the heroin but they will replace the windows that Charlotte smashed.”

“Was there very much heroin?” I asked.

“A great deal,” David assured her, “It was quite a coup, that’s why everybody is pleased with you. They estimate that there was enough to keep a city the size of London supplied for weeks.”

“How long before we get back to the island, we’ll be travelling very slowly?”

“Two or three hours but we’re only going to anchor tonight and beach the ship in the morning if she needs it. Now you look tired and how’s your wound?” asked Will holding out his hand to me, “Bed I think, come on.”

I didn’t argue and got up, “What about your leg.”

“Fine, I’ve had six stitches but the muscle and bone are fine.”

I grinned, “I beat you, I had eight stitches.”

The next morning Will was awake before me and I enjoyed the luxury of coffee in bed with two biscuits which did nothing to assuage my hunger, I was ravenous.

“We’re in the news,” Emma greeted us when we joined them for breakfast, “But Faye has stolen the top spot in the New York Times and Washington Post. You don’t have to worry though, you’re still headline news in London.”

“We’ve all had a mention,” Liz was holding a cup of coffee in one hand and a fork with a piece of sausage in the other trying to make up her mind if she was starving or dehydrated, “Gwyneth for treating the wounded whilst under fire, me and Emma for helping her and Faye for giving you covering fire and saving your life.”

“And Mark is being promoted to Chief Petty Officer which will bump up his pension when he leaves the navy,” added Garry as he placed our breakfasts in front of us and I had two sausages.

“The rumour is that Lieutenant Commander Fellows is to be promoted to commander and may get a destroyer as his next command but don’t say anything yet.”

“I’m going to make an objection, that’s the same rank as me, I’m not having that I want promotion as well, what’s the next rank up?”

“Captain but then you’ll lose you share of the reward because they will have to make your current rank permanent and not unpaid temporary and as a serving officer you will not be entitled to rewards or prize money.”

“Oh! In that case I’ll stay as I am or this lot won’t let me use the cruiser when it’s my turn. What about if I make it official about being Empress of Charlotte Island?”

“That would upset the Prime Minister of New Zealand because you’d outrank him,” Gwyneth pointed out.

“What can I do then?”

“Ask New Zealand to take you under their wing and become a county. Then Will would become a Count and you a Countess and get to wear a diamond studded tiara.”

“Dracula was a count,” the love of my life pointed out, “And you do appear to have an above normal blood lust,” he then switched to being gallant, “Vampiresses are also extremely beautiful if we are to believe Hammer Films, have you checked your canine teeth recently?”

“Before I cut your throat to test your theory, what’s happening today?”

“A few of us will carry out the repairs to Wanderer but the rest of you can spend the day on the beach if you wish.”

“Shall we, the water in the lagoon is warm enough for swimming and we could have a barbecue and beach camp fire this evening. If we send Faye off with a rifle she can get a wild boar and we can spit roast it.”

“No I can’t they’ve locked the guns away and you can’t go swimming because of your war wound but I’m all for a day on the beach and a picnic. We can challenge the crew of Aurora to beach volley ball.”

We did have our barbecue, three in fact. The seamen had gone off and caught a wild pig and the other fires were used for roasting fish wrapped in leaves, and Victor and his cooks had made all sorts of bread, sausage rolls and pasties and they had been cooked on the third fire and there were groups of us sitting around eating and chatting and above us a perfect night sky without a moon but billions of stars lit the beach. One of the electricians had run power down from the
cave and we even had music to dance to.

The feeling I had experienced at the stern of Pacific Wanderer returned, I just didn’t want to leave but Gwyneth made it easier; “The Captain has told me that the drug cruiser is going back with us and we can travel on that if we prefer.”

“Where will they get the crew from?” asked Faye, “They are already short of men.”

“He said two were being borrowed from Ferret and one more from Orca and if we can manage to do our own stewarding and cooking, then it will only need Gareth Phillips, Will, David and Charlotte to run the cruiser.”

“I’m not sure I know enough about driving boats to be of any help,” I said, “I’m okay on the radio and radar but don’t know very much about navigating.”

“That’s all they want, he told me. The man from Orca is a sub-lieutenant and with you helping, the rest can be covered by us. It’s only a pleasure boat and is designed to be operated by four or five people for fishing, drunken orgies and stuff like that. He reckons that it will only take four days on her compared with eight on Pacific Wanderer because they will have to keep her speed down until the repairs have been checked by the dockyard in Auckland.”

“What about the windows that Calamity Jane broke?” asked Emma.
They can repair all but two of them and fill the holes in the bridge made by the bullets and the rest can be done in New Zealand.”

“Unless we have a monsoon,” said happy go lucky Faye.

“I’m all for it,” I told them, “I had a quick look around her this afternoon and it’s luxurious inside. She even has water skis so we can do that for some of the journey.”

“Oh yeah, what about you?” Liz looked at the others for support, “She could ski in her dance clothes and get Neptune all excited.”

“I’d be glad to but David would stop me because of my stitches.”

“I’d love to travel in her though,” Liz said, “We could laze around drinking exotic cocktails all day and then go to bed between silk sheets. But we’d be out there on our own because Aurora would have to stay with Pacific Wanderer.”

Gwyneth shook her head, “No we wouldn’t, Maritime 5 and the AWAC would be able to keep their eyes on us and Charlotte could call for help if we needed it.”

“Let’s do it that way then,” I said wiping my greasy fingers on a palm leaf. “Does anybody want another drink whilst we’re discussing a new name for her?”

“The Heavenly Maidens,” suggested Liz when I returned with our drinks.

I nearly dropped the tray of drinks, “Heavenly Maidens? Who did you think of when you dreamed that up.”

“Us of course, “We’re all divinely beautiful and would grace any pleasure boat.”

“We don’t qualify on two counts,” said Emma, “Heavenly and maidens.”

“She’s thinking on the right lines though,” I dished out the drinks, “A slight adjustment and it would be perfect and comply with the Trades Description Act. How about The Five Sirens?”

“No, we’d be followed by sailors everywhere we went,” protested Faye.

“So?”

Gwyneth started chuckling, “I think she should be called Chastity if only for safety’s sake.”

“Undine.” Faye looked at each of us then out at the starlit lagoon and back to us. “Undine,” she repeated. “This is a magical island, Charlotte has discovered that and the new boat should have a magical name to help her forget the bad things she was made to do in the past.”

“But water sprites have no soul,” pointed out Gwyneth.

“They do if they marry a mortal, they gain a mortal soul and we’re all marrying mortals so the boat would have all our souls. Yes, it is magical, I’ll second that.” I stood up, “Shall I go and get a bottle of champagne and we’ll drink a toast to her?”

They all nodded, “We’ll keep what’s left over and mix it with water from the pool near the cave and we can christen her tomorrow,” said Gwyneth, “And then the magic of the water sprites from the pool will always show her the way home.”

26

There were five nymphs lounging on the rear deck of ‘Undine’ drinking non-alcoholic cocktails invented by Liz and watching a pair of dolphins playing in the wake of the boat as she cruised along at twenty miles an hour, her bow pointed at Auckland.

“I’m not so sad today. When I left the island on Pacific Wanderer last week I was homesick before we had gone two miles but I’m okay with it now, well okay for enough time to complete my tasks.”

“There’s an ancient legend amongst the natives of Charlotte Island; if you leave the island by sea and are escorted by dusky dolphins at the beginning of your journey, it is a sign that you will return before the season changes,” said Gwyneth.

“How ancient?” asked Faye.

“Eons.”

“How can there be an ancient, eons old legend amongst natives who have lived on the island for a few weeks?” Emma had a grin on her face, “Are you so old you’ve been here before?”
“Hush child and doubt me not, strange are the ways of the Gods of the South Pacific.”

“I believe it,” I said, “I wish I had swam with them before I left, I’ll make sure I do when I get back.”

“Have you ever swam with dolphins when you’ve been diving?” asked Liz, “I’ve always wanted to do it.”

“Not with dolphins but I did play with a seal once when I was in the Scilly Isles on holiday.”

“What was it like?”

“Good fun, it let me stroke it and scratch it just like a dog does and a couple of times it let me take hold of it and it swam along with me holding on but the first time my mask slipped and the second time the speed made me lose my mouthpiece. It would swim off for a few metres and then suddenly turn round and come diving straight at me really fast and as it went by the turbulence caused by its speed, turned me topsy-turvy.”

“Didn’t it scare you?” asked Gwyneth.

“No, not really, it took me by surprise the first time but I had been warned they can be playful and do things like that. I’m definitely going to try and make friends with the dolphins when I get back. I’d love to swim onto their backs and hold on to the dorsal fin whilst they went full speed through the water it would beat water skiing.”

“What about whales, killer whales? There’s quite a lot of information about them on Orca which there should be bearing in mind the name of the ship,” said Emma, “I’ve promised myself to do some research on them one day when my Arctic work allows me the time.” She turned to me, “If you teach me to dive properly, we could go and see if there are any around the island, they do live in this part of the Pacific.”

“Okay, we’ll do that, I think they are safe because there are no records of unprovoked attacks on humans but they’re big, we might be killed or injured accidentally.”

“That can happen at any time,” Liz pointed out, “You can be killed by disturbing the wrong kind of snake or spider when probing about in the undergrowth or long grass.”

“Okay, when I return from England, we’ll do that, I’m going to dive again anyway.”

“I’ll gen up on them as well, they are dolphins by the way, not whales and they are partial to salmon so if we have salmon coming near the island, we should find Orca.”

“You can tame one to catch fish for us, tuna, lobster or even a salmon or two from New Zealand.” said Gwyneth.

“That’s my cue to prepare lunch unless it’s somebody else’s turn?” I got up and stretched,

“Will grilled stonefish do?”

“Lovely,” said Emma, “Don’t forget to peel them.”

“I have never seen so many warships in one place except Portsmouth on a review day.”

“Most of them are inshore patrol vessels and that large one over there is a missile destroyer,” answered Will.

“Do they have any aircraft carriers?”

“None that I’ve heard of, even the Royal Navy can barely afford them anymore. There’s that helicopter and assault support ship, that’s about as close as they have.”

“Why are there so many here. Shouldn’t they be out patrolling for enemy submarines and stuff?”

“They heard you were coming and the New Zealand Government considers that defence of the Homeland must take priority.”

I laughed, “If Faye had her rifle here as well I would believe that.”

He changed the subject, “You’re still okay with having to go on to the UK next week without me?”

“Yes, now that Gwyneth is coming with me, I will at least have somebody I know to talk to as long as you’re there when I have my surgery.”

“I will be, I promise but there won’t be any problems because if anything crops up at the meetings I shall just defer any decisions until we get back. You’re quite certain you want to go ahead?”

“Yes, I’ve given it a lot of thought and I’ve read all the stuff that Randolph and Duncan have recommended. I know who I am now, no more confusion and I’ve been very happy on the island. It’s as if a great, heavy cloud has been lifted from my shoulders and it wasn’t just being on the island with you. It was also discovering myself, realising who I am, who I should have been all these past years and I seem to have discovered a purpose to my life; you and the Island.”

He pulled me into his arms and kissed me gently, “Remember that if you do want to cancel the operation, I’ll be happy with your decision and it won’t make any difference to the way I love you.”

“And you’ll be just as happy about me, still in love with me if I go ahead?”

“Yes, the important thing is that you should do what you want, be who you want to be and continue to love me. I’ve given a lot of thought to the warning they gave us about something going wrong and your losing your zest for our physical love making and even though I recognise it is an important part of our relationship, it isn’t everything. It’s your companionship, you’re being here and sharing things with me, our being able to talk to each other without having to use words, that is the important part, the vital part, the joining of our minds, the knowing that even when we are apart, we are still together.”

“It’s only a slim chance that I will lose my sex drive though.”

“I know and however it comes out, I’m still going to be there beating you if my dinner is late.”

“I didn’t think it would take so long. I thought a week pre-med, an operation and then a couple of weeks recovery and that was it. But three to six months, Will, I don’t think I can wait six months before I return to the Island.”

“No reason why you should have to. Duncan told me that after six weeks you will probably be able to travel back here particularly if we do the journey in stages.”

“Hurry them along with Pacific Wanderer’s repairs, we could fly from London to Singapore and she could meet us there and we can get married and honeymoon on a cruise back to the Island.”

He smiled, I’ll see what I can fix but we will need to raise a crew for her.”

“We’ll load up with cargo for Australia, New Zealand and the Island and pay for the trip that way. It will be our honeymoon and Wanderer’s maiden voyage as our ship.”

“I’ll speak to them, if not we can stop in Singapore for a couple of weeks and fly back here after a rest.”

“When our wheels touch down,” I began as I fastened my seatbelt for the landing at Heathrow,
“It will be the last time Charles Broughton ever returns to England.”

Gwyneth smiled, “Don’t let him worry; Charlotte can carry his messages in future.”

“No, he won’t be sending any messages. From now on Charlotte will do all his thinking for him and he already believes that it was time he went away and left me be. It’s Charlotte’s life now and he has vowed never to interfere again.”

“You’ve decided to go ahead.”

“Yes but I’m still scared.”

Gwyneth turned in towards me as far as the seat belt allowed, “I’ll ask the question that David would have asked had he been here. Are you scared of the operation itself which is quite normal, most people are frightened by the idea of being cut open, or are you scared of what comes after?”

“After, definitely after. As far as the surgery itself is concerned I am a little apprehensive but nothing more than that. It’s the result that worries me. If I wake up and nothing has changed about me, if I am still the Charlotte that fell in love with Will, that still enjoys the wonderful love-making we share, the Charlotte that is in love with a tiny atoll in the South Pacific and still wants to spend her life there, exploring, building and keeping a beautiful house, swimming on and under the sea, having fun with my new friends, dancing and everything else we have done over the past few weeks then the operation will have been a wonderful success and the last of my hurdles will have been jumped,” I hesitated whilst I thought a little, “But if I wake up a different person, a person that doesn’t want those things anymore, then I will want to die.”

“Duncan did tell you that there was a better than 80% chance that your first alternative would be the result. Things have progressed at a very fast rate since those early days and that coupled with a greater understanding of genetics has ensured that gender correction surgery is a straight forward, often undertaken procedure, easier and more successful than many other everyday operations. I’ve watched you, even watched over you to some extent and listened to you, your understanding of other people, your quick humour and enthusiasm for life and I think that perhaps your need to have the operation is more cosmetic than necessity. You feel you won’t be a complete woman until those odd bits that belonged to Charles have gone.”

“Yes, of course they have to go, they are no use, spoil my appearance and for as long as they are there, the only thing they are likely to do is become diseased, atrophy and become gangrenous. Have you ever heard of an intersexed or transsexual women catching gangrene of the gonads?”

Gwyneth laughed, “No but I’ll mention it to David and ask him to keep his eyes open and let me know.” She reached out to my lap and squeezed my hand, “Charlotte the only difference will be your weight, you will have lost a few ounces unless you go for a boob job as well and end up double D.”

“With my frame! I’d look like a pair of lollipops stuck together.”

“Yes you would. When you wake up your first question will probably be, ‘Did they do it?’ and then you’ll start complaining about the diet, catheter and having to lay in bed all day and your hands will become sore.”

“My hands? Why do they become sore?”

“It’s the nurse slapping them away when you try to lift the dressing to see what they’ve done.”
I smiled and nodded my head enthusiastically, “That I can promise,” and then we felt the bump as the wheels of our aircraft kissed the runway and Charles Broughton disappeared.

The water was warm with occasional pockets where it was cooler but not uncomfortable and above us there was a cover of gold and white where the sun played hide and seek with an occasional cloud across the surface of the lagoon. From time to time there was a sparkle of white diamonds as a stray sprite of wind broke the surface and the diamonds descended a little way to greet the silver and yellow bubbles that drifted to the surface each time I breathed out.
My companion looked up, gave a series of excited squeaks and swam up to break the surface and flip over before diving again to present me with a million diamonds that danced around me. I reached out to show my gratitude and the dolphin lifted its head and I scratched and stroked it for a few seconds before we both turned and dived towards the reef and its garden of coral and underwater blossoms. A hundred species of tropical fish darted back and forth in alarm at our sudden intrusion into their gentle world and then calmed when they realised we were not predators come to feed.

For a while we swam a foot above the coral, following the contours of the reef until I felt a sudden sharp pain on the inside of my thigh, I looked back and saw a large lobster release its claw and sink back into its hole so I ignored it until another pain stabbed the area of my groin and looking down I saw a crab had taken hold of me in the genitals and when I cried out, the dolphin batted it away with its nose and we resumed the exploration of our underwater garden and nothing else stabbed me but I did have a moment when a sea cucumber brushed against my lower abdomen and it tickled. The dolphin looked at me, an enquiry in its eyes but I smiled and shook my head and reached down and stroked the trespasser until it too swam off as we reached the end of the reef and gazed down the underwater cliff into the dark purple and green of a kelp forest. The dolphin gave a short whistle and I took hold of its dorsal fin and it arched up to the surface spinning faster and faster until we broke the surface of the sea and entered a bright yellow and green kaleidoscope, arching into a back flip to fall again into a sea of brilliant diamonds. I let go of the dolphin and still upright it used its tail to swim back and away from me and the pips and whistles translated themselves in my head, “We must do this again, many times when you return,” and then it smiled and swam through the exit from the lagoon and into the wide open Pacific.

Gwyneth and then Will’s faces appeared in front of me, “I didn’t know you could dive as well?” I asked, “And you’ve taken off your face masks and mouthpieces.”

They looked at each other puzzled, “Face masks?” asked Gwyneth.

“I was swimming in the lagoon with a dolphin, over a reef, I didn’t see you, did you follow? I was nipped by a large lobster, just here,” and I reached under the sheet to my thigh and felt bandages. “Oh did I faint and who dressed the wound?” My hand slid up to where the crab had gripped me, “And here as well and why is it padded so much and this tube, did the sea cucumber leave it here, it tickled me?” and then my eyes focused and I recognised the hospital recovery room and remembered lying on the table and the anaesthetic mask being placed over my face, “Oh, the operation, they’ve done it.” I tried to lift my head but started to feel dizzy and sank back onto the pillow, “It was so beautiful, so many bright colours and I was surrounded by diamonds, bright diamonds large ones and tiny ones, and the dolphin has promised to come back and swim with me again and make sure I’m not attacked by any lobsters or crabs, they hurt me.”

A nurse appeared and took hold of my wrist, “How do you feel, a bit woozy?”

“A bit, I supposed it was the way the dolphin was spinning when he leapt out of the sea…”

The End of Volume 1

A letter to my readers;
I did a word count on ‘Footsteps In The Sea’ and it stands at 175,447 and I have nearly finished chapter 38. I had thought I would have completed the story at 250,000 words and intended to separate it into two novels but it is going to go on, there is still too much to write about, too many questions to be answered and they will produce more questions, more adventures.

Having gone through my notes, I could answer them in just a few extra chapters but I don’t think I would be able to do so without spoiling the flow of the story or be fair to the people who have been following Charlotte’s adventures so enthusiastically.

I’ve made the mistake so many authors have made, I’ve allowed my characters take over my life but the truth is, I like having my life run by Charlotte and like you, can’t wait to see what happens next. I suspect there are four volumes in the series which would take the word count to around 350,000 or to put it in context, if I were to publish it as a paperback, something I am seriously considering doing it would have to be A5 in size and would have a spine width of about 6”. There are ways round it, I could reduce the type size to 9pt and reset the leading at zero but even them it would be about 5”, just a tadge too large to carry around in a handbag or pocket. Even the Amazon EBook version would take a little longer than is normal to download and would attract a surcharge, all be it a small charge.

I’m sorry to have to end the current version where I have (It did seem to me to be a natural break,) but I do promise I will continue the tale soon after Christmas. Meanwhile I am going to start posting the first chapters of ‘Vesta’s Hearth’, again a novel of 350,000 words and so far 4 volumes in size with volume 5 a work in progress. Again this is an upbeat novel and there are similarities between the main character Helen and our Charlotte though the story line is completely different and music is a strong theme.

Helen and Vesta’s Hearth were written immediately before Footprints so that will explain the feeling of Deja-Vu you may experience. Oh yes, have your hankies or tissues handy, there are definitely places where you will want to cry.

I haven’t forgotten ‘First Dates Are Kissing Dates’ either and already have two further chapters of that completed and as soon as I’ve written a couple more, I will post them here and tease you with the experiences of Emma and her boyfriend John. What they get up to when cruising down the Thames on her cruiser Tamesisadda is anyone’s guess.

If I wanted to make life dangerous for myself I suppose I could start another series one day where I bring Helen of Vesta’s Hearth, Emma of First Dates and Charlotte of Footprints all together, possibly on Charlotte Island but if I do, I may precipitate global warming over Antarctica or even World War III.

Just in case I forget, have a lovely Christmas Holiday, believe in Santa Clause and Rudolph and don’t forget to watch The Snowman on the goggle-box.

Thank you again for your wonderful support,
Frances.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 1
The Enchanted Island
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015

The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental
Footprints in the Sea is not suitable as reading matter for minors.

Volume 3
Chapter 46 Please note the chapter numbers begin where Vol 2 ended.
The Enchanted Island

Introduction
Having completed her operation in England, Charlotte and Will return to their island in the South Pacific. There is a rush to familiarise themselves with the progress made in their absence, make new friends and renew old acquaintances.

Whilst Charlotte is doing this, she makes her first of a chain of discoveries, a hoard of laundered currency and packages of uncut heroin!
Then a trip to the scientific laboratories on the south side of Charlotte Island leads to the second discovery; over twelve thousand miles away from where they should be, evidence of an early settlement is discovered with English Celtic Iron Age roundhouses, altar stones and jewellery dating back to a time before the first Roman invasion of Britain!

Shortly after this and whilst on her honeymoon with Will, Charlotte finds a letter written by the settlers who built their original house and two or three days later a hidden casket with more connections to the past!

But there are other discoveries to come. Is there a touch of magic involved? Charlotte becomes suspicious that this might be connected to her meeting in Berkshire with Penelopeia, ancient wife of Odysseus, the Greek hero of Troy and are the water sprite Undine and Goddess Artemis figments of her imagination, the early signs of a mental breakdown or visitors from another dimension?

Perhaps it is a reaction to the events of the past eight months, shipwrecked, marooned, her sexuality confused? Then a battle for her life on the high seas and the biggest shock of all; discovering that all her life she had been intersexed, a male and female sharing the same brain and body and all of this followed by the recent string of astonishing discoveries. Is that too much to ask of a person with XXY chromosomes?

Chapter 46

Will and I sat at a highly polished, rectangular table on either side of Sir Wilmot Martindale the representative from the Governor General’s office. Running down from our table were two others at which sat a rear admiral from the New Zealand Defence Ministry, a senior civil servant from Home Affairs, another from the Environmental Office and at the second of the tables were a government constitutional lawyer, a chief scientific advisor from the New Zealand Antarctic Survey team and the police chief superintendent in charge of the drug investigation with a representative from the Crown Prosecution Service at his side.

“This meeting has been called to discuss two matters of which one is most urgent and the second, though very important will not suffer from being delayed if it becomes necessary,” began Sir Wilmot, “Charlotte Broughton and William Devonshire are known to you and you have already been formally introduced at the reception we held earlier so as they are currently the recognised chief executives and have sovereign rights over Charlotte Island I would ask them if we may proceed with the more urgent business and that is the incident involving the MS Pacific Wanderer and the motor cruiser operated by the South American drug smuggling operation.”

He looked at me and I nodded, “This is being handled by Mr. Devonshire so I will defer to him.”

“Right.” Will began, “Miss Broughton and I have both made our statements to Chief Superintendent Stone’s officers and so, I believe, have Doctor and Mrs Williams. I cannot speak for the other witnesses on board Pacific Wanderer at the time of the action so I think it best at this stage if I ask him to present us with an update.”

I left the meeting after we had gone into the details of the court case and left Will to negotiate on our behalf when they got down to the business of the island’s status and its relationship with New Zealand. I knew the rough details but as for the nitty gritty of protocols and relationships with other nations, I was lost. I understood that New Zealand would speak on our behalf on the international stage and had undertook the responsibilities of defence and stuff like that and we had agreed that The Queen as Head of State of New Zealand would also be the Head of State for the island and that the Governor General of New Zealand in her capacity of the Queen’s Representative would need to appoint somebody to represent her. That would be a person who would need to live on the island, but I had ideas about that so wasn’t unduly worried.

I was woken from my thoughts as I walked through the reception area of the Governor General’s office. “Commander Broughton, I’m your escort when you are alone.” A tall, rather hard looking character offered me an identity wallet with his picture and a badge from the Governor General’s office but as tough looking as he was he was a good looking man.

“I’m in civvies so I’m Miss Broughton at the moment, well until I get married, then I’ll become Mrs. Devonshire and when they ratify the status of the island, I don’t know who I’ll be. Lady Devonshire, Empress Charlotte or just the Hon, Charlotte Devonshire, Lady Protector of the Sovereign State of Charlotte Island.”

He smiled and walked alongside me towards the doors, already being held open by a security man, “We have a car waiting for you and I will be nearby all the time until this court case is over.”

“What about Will, I mean Mr. Devonshire?”

“He’s ex special forces and only warrants an unmarked police car.”

I nodded, “He’s wearing lace-up shoes and can defend himself so he’ll be okay. What about the other witnesses?”

“All being taken care of.” I smiled a thank you at the security man to acknowledge his salute and allowed my guardian to steer me towards a Mercedes. He glanced around quickly, opened the door and I stepped in and sat on the offside of the rear seat and he followed but sat on the nearside of the seats facing me. “You’re returning to your hotel?”

“Yes please.”

The car pulled away and for a few seconds my guardian looked out of the rear window and then spoke into a button microphone on his lapel. “On our way to the hotel and all clear,” and returned his attention to me. “Sorry about the performance but it is necessary.”

“That’s okay, I had something similar in England. Is it really needed?”

“New Zealand attracts a large number of visitors and though our border checks are thorough, there’s always a small chance that somebody might slip through the net and we know they have one or two people working for them here even though they are only minor players. If we thought there was a real chance of an attempt on you, there would have been a police car in front and another behind.”

“The sooner this court case is over, the better.”

“You’ll still have a chauffeured limousine though because then you’ll be a visiting state dignitary.”

“That’s okay, it will save me the trouble of finding a cab at busy times.”

We arrived at my hotel and I allowed him out first so he could catch me when I swooned if a tough character approached us and he escorted me through to the hotel residents’ saloon. “I won’t be far away and if you do decide to leave the hotel, let the concierge know and we’ll bring the car round to the main entrance. There’s one of our blokes looking after Dr and Mrs Williams so I’m not needed in here,” and with a nod he walked off speaking quietly into his button microphone.

“Does Will know you’re seeing a tall dark handsome stranger?” asked Gwyneth as soon as I joined them.

“He wouldn’t care, he’s happier chatting about democracy, protocols and constitutions with his New Zealand mates, probably chatting about the Rugby World Cup as well.”

“And you got bored and ducked out of the meeting?” asked David with a smile.

“It wasn’t my idea. It was Wilmot, the man standing in for the Governor-General. I think it had something to do with the yawn I couldn’t control when the policeman finished talking.”

“And you protested?” grinned Gwyneth.

“Certainly not, Wilmot was most diplomatic and said, as I had other duties to undertake and if I was agreeable to the acting premier speaking on my behalf and on behalf of the Legislative Council he saw no reason to detain me unnecessarily as I had such a busy schedule.”

“Busy schedule?” asked David.

“Preparing for a state occasion of course. An important state occasion that will, over time, have considerable influence on the manner in which Charlotte Island affairs will be conducted.”

“Wedding dresses, weddings and bridesmaids,” explained Gwyneth.

“Ah yes, of course but you won’t have time for that today.”

“Tomorrow. Today I am caring for the needs of my loyal subjects, where are the other three and their loved ones?”

“Shopping of course,” Gwyneth caught the eye of a waiter, “Could we have another pot of tea please.”

“And cakes, a mixed selection if you would. And perhaps you would ask the tall gentleman sitting at the table close to the door, the man in the dark suit if he would like something.”

“Of course your Ladyship, will he be joining you?”

“I don’t think so, he’ll prefer to sit where he is, but ask him if he would prefer a sandwich instead of cakes.”

Gwyneth was grinning, “Your Ladyship?”

“Of course, I’m a head of state now. The officials keep calling me Commander and most of the others are calling me Miss Broughton or Your Ladyship. Haven’t you seen the courtesy flags outside the hotel?”

“No, I didn’t take much notice.”

“There’s the New Zealand flag, the Stars and Stripes, The Union Jack, the Australian flag and right in the middle is the Charlotte Island Flag, it’s the same as the New Zealand Flag with a dusky dolphin in a curved leap in the middle of the Southern Cross. Will arranged it whilst we were in London and once it was approved by the College of Heralds and the New Zealand Government, they had some made. There’s one on Pacific Wanderer another big one at the island and a few others stored at the island in the cave. The Stars and Stripes is for Faye I expect and the Union Jack for you, Liz and Emma.”

David laughed, “I doubt it’s for us specifically, there are other guests from the countries you mentioned who are staying here and it’s normal practice for larger hotels to fly the flags of the nations represented in their guest list.”

“What about the Charlotte Island Flag, I suppose that’s for all of us as well. There’s Will and I, you and Gwyneth, and Liz, Emma and Faye they are all entitled to Charlotte Island nationality, they have lived on the island for three months which is what you need to do. All the others weren’t residents technically, they were servicemen in the navy.”

“Well whose the man you ordered tea and sandwiches for?”

“You bodyguard, didn’t you notice him?” They both shook their heads. “He’s the only one who looks like a bodyguard, we’ll know when he stands up and walks, he’ll have a limp.”

“Why would he have a limp, he can’t be disabled if he’s a bodyguard?” asked Gwyneth.

“It’s because he probably has a grenade launcher hanging down inside his trouser leg.”

There was the sound of laughter coming from the reception lobby and a worried assistant manager approached our table, “Lady Charlotte, Dr. and Mrs. Williams, some of our other guests have voiced their intention of joining you for tea?”

“Three men and three women, rather disreputable types, noisy, not the sort of people we might wish to share a table with?” I asked.

The assistant manager looked nervously over his shoulder, “I would not go so far as describing them as disreputable but they are certainly noisy and I suspect they are not members of the diplomatic corps.”

“I should hope not indeed. Are they drunk or just in a merry but sober mood.”

The assistant manager looked horrified, “Lady Charlotte I assure you that had we suspected they were drunk they would have been removed from the hotel or as guests, very firmly escorted to their rooms and told to quieten down or settle their bills and leave.
”
“Quite right but they can join us and if they continue to make a nuisance of themselves, I’ll have them executed under Charlotte Island Sovereign Laws. We will need a larger table though and ask them to leave their bags and packages with one of your people.”

“Are you sure they won’t disrupt you own tea?”

“Certain, none of them would dare upset me. You’d best lay a place for Premier Devonshire he may also join us later if he completes his business with the Governor General.”

He raised a hand and signalled one of the waiters, “Set the Queen Elizabeth table for Lady Charlotte’s party please and ask the Maître-D to see me.” He returned his attention to me, “For ten people, Lady Charlotte? You at the top and Premier Devonshire at the bottom?”

“Ten people I expect but that depends on the Premier arriving and just set it for an informal gathering if you would. We shall stay and have tea and then we must go to our rooms to rest and prepare for dinner this evening.”

“A table for ten again?”

“If you would be so kind.” And with a noticeable bow of the head he left to make the arrangements and oversee the setting of the Queen Elizabeth table. Gwyneth was grinning all over her face and David was chuckling. “You are really shoving your diplomatic clout about now.”

“And I’d better make sure my loyal bloody subjects behave themselves as well and you can stop grinning Gwyneth or I’ll make sure your Maid of Honour frock has a hem six inches above the knee.”

“If you do, me and Kate will get up and do the can-can half way through the ceremony.”

[email protected]

The complete version of Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 will be available on Amazon Kindle on or shortly before July 1, 2017 and can be accessed via the URL in the right hand column of the of the Big Closet Top Shelf home page;

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 47 and 48

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romance
  • Adventure
  • Historical discoveries

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3 - Chapters 47 and 48

The Enchanted Island

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015

The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.
Footprints in the Sea is not suitable reading material for minors.

The Chapter numbers of Vol 3 continue from where Volume 2 ended. If you have not read Volumes 1 and 2, it is recommended that you do so before starting Volume 3.Chapter 47

Chapter 47

I ran my hand down the hips of the antique silk of the skirt and watched the flow of the material as I moved. Gwyneth was watching me with a smile on her face, “You’ve come a long way since that first time we spoke. Do you remember it?”

“I’ll never forget. You appeared at precisely the right moment.”

“I saw the uncertainty, in your face, the questions you were asking yourself and finding you didn’t have the answers. Now look at you; a folk heroine, a soon-to-be bride, owner of an island…”

“Sovereign state.”

“Empire soon I expect.”

I shook my head, “An island is enough,” I turned and looked over my shoulder, turned again and stared into the mirror at the dress, “Do you think the neckline is too low?”

“No, it’s perfect, Will is going to love it.”

“I know that but what about all the other people in the congregation?. They’ll think I’m a high class call-girl, not a bride.”

“The women will envy you; the dress, poise and above all the occasion. It’s not every bride who will have important representatives from a major world government at her wedding, nor leading servicemen from at least three countries and the men will envy Will.”

“I can’t believe that the AWAC crew and Maritime 5 are coming as well.”

“Plus the captains of the various ships, don’t forget to make a fuss of them as well.”

“I won’t and Will has warned me not to show my disappointment that North Korea is not sending anybody.”

Gwyneth laughed, “I think they are a bit shy about their haircuts.”

I lifted the front of the skirt and took a few steps forward, “It’s comfortable to walk in without the train and the undies feel comfortable but it’s a pity I will only get to wear it once.”

“A good tailor and seamstress could turn it into a ball gown or perhaps a formal dress for state occasions if you wanted that or you can make baby clothes out of it.”

“State occasions? Yes, I suppose I will have them occasionally. I might even make a law that says my wedding day will become a national holiday and the ceremony is to be repeated every year.”

“Why not every quarter or even every month?”

I nodded enthusiastically, “If I made it every month then I would have an excuse to buy a new wedding dress every year because the old one was worn out.”

“But the time? Won’t you find it a bit of a chore having to spend the best part of two weeks getting everything ready on a monthly basis?”

“Good fun though,” I sighed, “A ball gown is best and then with a few accessories I can make it look a little different every time I wear it.”

“Make sure it’s only worn for balls though, no casual be-bops on Pacific Wanderer.”

“Certainly not, the skirt is too long for jiving and it’s not a full skirt and won’t lift.” I turned away from the mirror and studied Gwyneth, “How about you are you pleased with your dress.”

“Very, David keeps winking at me. Come on, the girls must be dressed by now let’s see how they’re getting on.” Gwyneth went to the door, opened it and peered out into the corridor, “Okay, he’s nowhere to be seen, hurry up he may decide to leave David and wander up here.”

I lifted the front of the dress and petticoat and trotted as fast as my clothes, heels and figure enhancing basque would allow. Fortunately the girls were using Faye’s room next to Gwyneth and David’s suite so I didn’t have far to go and I opened the door ran in and turned to peer back to see how Gwyneth was doing, she had stopped to pick up my tiara and train and was a minute behind me.

“We didn’t ring for room service,” I heard Emma say.

“She’s not room service, she must be a fetish tart and is lost,” answered Emma.

“Knowing her, she’s more likely to be the Madam come for her share of the money.”

Gwyneth came in and I shut the door. “We’ll have to go back to my room if the coast is clear, this is the chambermaids rest room,” I told her.
Gwyneth nodded, “We’re short of time so we’ll use this lot as bridesmaids instead.”

“Come on,” I clapped my hands, “Get your dresses on and let’s make sure everything fits.”

The Chief Executive Officer of the Sovereign State of Charlotte Island was absent discussing various technical things in which I was curious but not so much so that I wanted to miss meeting and greeting Auntie Kate, Fred, Penny and Morris. Other than Will just about the entire population of the island was present, David, Gwyneth, Emma, Faye and Liz. When we arrived at the airport accompanied by two of the body guards and a civil servant we were shown to the VIP lounge, “The aircraft will touch down in a little over thirty minutes, Miss Broughton and will taxi close to the entrance to the VIP lounge. Would you like something to eat or drink whilst you are waiting?”

“A pot of tea would be nice,” I looked around at the others, “That suit you and does anybody want something to eat?” There were shakes of the head so I nodded at the protocol man, “Just the tea thank you. Will we be able to walk out to the aircraft and meet them at the steps?”

“If that is what you wish or if you prefer we can have them met by our people and brought here.”

“I would like to go out to meet them and perhaps come back here. Will there be somebody to help them claim their luggage and what about immigration?”

The protocol man smiled, “There luggage will be brought here and there is no need of immigration, their identities were confirmed before they left Northolt. We will have two cars and two security escorts to take you to your hotel and I will accompany you in the first car.”

“Do we need the guards now that the court case is over?”

“You are a diplomatic visitor and your party warrants one despite the drug people being locked away. I’m afraid in this day and age such measures are necessary but they will continue much as they have been doing once you are safely in your hotel.”

“Thank you.” He went away to make the arrangements.

“This is all very awe inspiring,” said Emma. “All this swank is going to my head.”

“One must adjust,” I answered, “There are times when state occasions can be a chore but when we get back to the island, I’ll arrange for you three to have lessons on curtsies, dress codes and general deportment.”

“Not me,” said Faye, “I’m an American citizen and don’t have to put up with that sort of stuff.”

“I’ll remind you that you have been a resident of Charlotte Island for more than three months and as such are entitled to and indeed are recognised as a citizen of the island. As a citizen of Charlotte Island you automatically become a citizen of New Zealand and will therefore be expected to conduct yourself in a suitably dignified manner.”

“Suppose I decline to become a citizen?”

“You’re fiancé has already signed the documents for himself and when you marry, you will, as his wife, automatically become a citizen. There is another point you must consider. If you are not a citizen I can’t appoint you to a swanky position on the Executive Council and you will not be entitle to the clothing allowance that would cover the cost of lavish ball gowns, free meals at state banquets and the best seats in theatres throughout the world.”

“Okay smart-ass, sign me up.”

“I can’t at the moment, here comes the man from the Governor General’s Office, our guests must have arrived, we’ll have to go and meet them.” We gathered our belongings and were shepherded out to the barricaded area outside the entrance just as the aircraft came to a standstill, “That’s them,” I said.

“How do you know, it might be a scheduled flight?” Emma asked squinted as she looked out to the taxi area.”

“Nope, it’s our lot, the plane doesn’t have any airline logos painted on it, just the RAF roundels.”

“It can’t be the RAF,” Liz protested, “There aren’t any guns or missiles under the wings.”

“It’s a transport aircraft for important people like air marshals, prime ministers and mayors. If they are attacked the stewardesses fire pistols out of the windows.” A tractor towing a staircase went hurrying across to the waiting plane and a door opened and Auntie Kate stepped out and peered around looking lost.

“Can we go out now and meet them at the steps?” The Ministry man nodded at the security guards and a section of the barricade was moved to one side and I led the welcoming committee out. Auntie Kate spotted us, waved and then vanished inside again to be replaced by a stewardess. “It’s the guns the security blokes are carrying,” explained Gwyneth, “She probably thinks she’s been hijacked.”

“Here they come,” I answered, “She probably went back to help Ted. Come on now, form a straight line and I’ll introduce you in turn.”

“We already know each other, why the introductions?” protested Faye.

“Don’t you start your revolutionary chat again, now get in a straight line, it’s the way they do it on the television news.”

Any ideas I had on protocols, television news and being interviewed by the press went out of the window when Penny yelled at the top of her voice, “Charlotte! Charlotte! It’s us.”

“Hurry up and get out of the way, Vladimir Putin is behind you and he’s in a hurry to meet Will before President Trump gets here.” Even Auntie Kate and Ted looked behind in case I was telling the truth and increased their pace.

The Ministry man chuckled, “You shouldn’t say things like that, not even as a joke, one of the security guards might open fire. Did they check to see if you were carrying a flare pistol?”
I grinned, “In my stocking top, want to look?”

“We haven’t time, your honoured guests are holding up the Royal New Zealand Airforce and the United States Airforce so it might be better to get them off the steps and a little to one side.”

I looked back to Auntie Kate and sure enough they were stopped on the bottom step with Penny and Morris immediately behind and a whole load of men in RNZAF uniforms and civvies were queuing up behind them waiting to get home and on leave I expect. I hurried over and took Auntie Kate’s hand, “Quick come over to our party, there’s a plane load of men behind waiting to get off,” and I led them over, smiled an apology at the men two of whom winked at me, three gave me a thumbs up and the rest smiled or nodded as they alighted and were greeted by two senior airforce officers and two civilians then led away.

I watched them for a moment, I was sure I recognised the voice of one of the New Zealanders, a sergeant but couldn’t place him and didn’t really know his face. Once we were grouped together we hugged and kissed and then the protocol men took us back to the VIP lounge and as we entered the New Zealanders and Americans were sat around a pair of tables with their escorts and drinking and again I recognised the voice but not the face and then forgot about him as we sat down. "Tea, coffee, drink?” I asked Auntie Kate.

“I think I could do with a cup of tea,” replied Kate, “But Ted will want a pint of beer I expect,”

“Me too please,” said Morris.

“Don’t get drunk, we have a dinner party this evening,” I warned them and got up to go to the bar but a restraining hand rested on my shoulder, “Let me,” said my personal body guard, “It’s government hospitality.”

“Get one for yourself then, a double if you want.”

He smiled, “Not on duty, I’ll share the tea.”

I nodded and was about to sit down when a voice called out from the group of airmen, “You okay for milk, Charlie Mermaid? Papa Alpha Two, over.”
“Got your bearings right this time? Maritime Five, over”

I knew those voices now, I would never forget them and my eyes blurred, “Be back in a minute, Gwyneth will explain,” and I started to walk over to their table.

“Frisk her for a diving bottle,” one of the airmen said.

“And a machine gun,” said another and they stood up and moved away from their table and I ran to them, straight into the arms of the civilian, “You forgot the ice cream, Pacific Wanderer, over.” And I flung my arms around him and started to cry.

“Bloody Yanks, now you’ve gone and upset her,” and suddenly I was being hugged by two handsome airforce officers, my two voices in the wilderness. Another of the officers dressed in civvies eased me away and took a step back, “Let’s have a look at you Charlotte, all we’ve seen so far are pictures in the press.” They crowded around me all grinning, “You’re an eyeful, that’s for sure,” said one of the New Zealanders, “Best contact we’ve ever made on our scanning and surveillance systems,” agreed another. “Makes me want to throw myself into the nearest bit of sea, just to be rescued by the mermaid,” and it carried on like that for two or three minutes whilst I just stood there, grinning like an idiot with tears streaming down my face.
My bodyguard came up, “Sorry gentlemen but I must take Commander Broughton away from you, she has other guests to attend to.”

I didn’t want to leave them, “Come on over to our table and meet some of my family and friends.”

“Aw no, Charlie, we have to be away ourselves, we’re not on leave yet and have to get to our billets and change into uniform. We’re okay tomorrow though, come and have dinner with us, bring your bloke Will so we can strangle him for whisking you away from us before we had a chance.”

“He’s ex SAS and can strangle a bit himself, always wears shoes with laces in them. I have a better idea, why not come to my hotel tomorrow and we’ll throw a party?”

“You gonna dance?” asked the radio operator of the AWAC.

“If you ask me, I expect so.” I turned to my protocol advisor, “That’ll be allowed at the hotel won’t it?”

“If it isn’t, we’ll arrange a different venue.”

They stood looking at me for a couple of minutes until the New Zealand commander nodded, “There’s not two cents worth of you, Charlotte, I still can’t believe you went into that sea and swam. We’ll see you tomorrow, to be sure. If the officials can’t find a place for our party, we’ll have it at the base,” and they turned away and left the lounge and I still had tears left to shed as I watched them go.

There was a discreet cough from my bodyguard and I returned to our table. “Sorry about that, everybody but they were the aircrew from the two aircraft that first found Will and I on Pacific Wanderer. I had to see them, to speak to them…”

“Do you need a drink, you look a bit upset?” asked Gwyneth.

“No, I’m happy upset, I’ll be okay in a moment or two, just getting a bit emotional that’s all and if I have a drink, I’ll get emotional again over Auntie Kate and Ted coming here and you Penny.”

You should have brought them over to us,” said Emma, “They were quite a dishy crowd.”

“I asked them over but they have to get away to report in but they’ll be coming tomorrow, we’ll have a party at the hotel.”

“We need to thank them as well,” said David, “If they hadn’t found you, Gwyneth and I would never have been saved.”

“Or us,” said Faye.

“I didn’t save you, you weren’t lost at sea!”

“If you hadn’t gone and got yourself shipwrecked, Orca wouldn’t have had to put to sea to join in the search and we would have been stuck in the Antarctic for an extra couple of weeks…”

“And we might have been frozen to death,” added Liz.

“On the other hand, we saved her from the pirates,” said Faye and I noticed it was one of the American crew members that she hugged and I’m telling Will and inviting him to hug an American in retaliation and I’m the only American here.”

“You do know he used to be in the SAS and goes around strangling people with boot laces?” said Auntie Kate.

Faye shrugged, “I’ll shoot him with a distress flare if he tries it on me.”

The body guard came back, “Your guests luggage is packed in the cars and the drivers are ready to take you to the hotel,” he said, “There’s time to spare if you want to stay a little longer.”

“No we’re ready now and Auntie Kate and Ted will probably want to bath and get some rest and no doubt Morris and Penny will want to go out and do a bit of exploring.”

Chapter 48

I stood in the corner of the port bridge wing and glanced into the bridge and at the profile of Pacific Wanderer’s new skipper, Byron Wellington. A soldier poet and when I had asked him why his parents had given him the name Byron he had retaliated with, “It wasn’t both my parents, it was my mother, she spent her time reading him, in fact I think she was secretly in love and looked upon Shelley as her greatest competitor.”

“Which one?”

“Both Percy and Mary and always swore that Frankenstein just about summed the family up. My father added my middle name, Alfred by way of compensation.”

I had taken a liking to him from the moment we met in Wellington and I boarded Pacific Wanderer for the first time since arriving from England. He had an amazing shock of curly red hair and eyes that were best described as warm green and were a perfect counterpoint to the warning of a fiery temper from his red hair. They had a strange way of changing colour the warm green would fade as his pupils dilated when he got mad at something and became a glacial shade of ice. They were like looking into the Antarctic sea, pale where there was ice below the surface and deep and warm when the water was deep but his eyes were always alive.

“A romantic Victorian poet, England’s greatest soldier and her greatest king, I have a captain of many personalities.”

He smiled at me, the eyes were deep green, “You don’t do so badly yourself, swimmer, dancer, radio operator and a touch of warrior.”

“I can sing a bit as well.”

And that had been how we made friends on the first day, when after the formalities of boarding, and seeing everybody settled in their cabins, Will and I had joined Byron in the captain’s cabin. I went back onto the bridge and joined him at his post in the captain’s chair, “She looks beautiful, more like a luxury liner than a maid of all work.”

“There’s a little of an iron fist concealed beneath the white paintwork though.”

“I was told. When will you be able to spare somebody to show me around. Will has sorted himself out and gone down to the engine room and holds, he could do it if you haven’t anybody to spare.”

“If you can delay your enthusiasm for a while, Martin has already volunteered, in fact he almost insisted. Once we have cleared Wellington and rendezvoused with Aurora and set course for the island, we’ll be at cruising stations but that won’t be until tomorrow afternoon.”

“That’s okay, thank you. But may I take a peek into the radio shack and introduce myself to the new radio operator?”

“You’re familiar with the way the bridge operates, so yes but if we go to action stations, Andy Bryant has told me to secure you in the chain locker.”

“Just goes to prove how fickle men are, a few months ago he and Harry Fellows were telling me how good I was at defending a ship.”

“He told me all about it so did Chief Petty Officer Evans and Lieutenant Andrews and quite a few other people.”

I grinned, “Victor a Chief now and Martin a full lieutenant, there goes my cook and dancing partner.”

“You still have Garry Phillips as your personal steward.”

“And Mark in the sick bay. Those two are going to settle on the island when their service ends, did you know.”

“Yes and so are a few others I believe.”

“It makes me feel like the Pied Piper.”

“Siren was mentioned.”

I laughed, “That too,” and I went to introduce myself to the radio operator and look at the new radio equipment. When I entered the operator looked up from where he was writing on a radio message slip and held up a finger, signed off and said, “Sorry, just writing this message up. You’re Commander Broughton?”

“I am but if the captain isn’t within earshot, call me Charlotte. Don’t let me disturb you, I just wanted to take a peek at the new radio, it’s a lot smaller than the old one.”

“State of the art this one, we could compete with the BBC if we had a mind. It’s a lot easier to work with as well. I can’t stand down and show you the drill at the moment, we are in contact with Aurora and until the skipper goes to cruising stations I have to keep on the ball.”

“That’s fine, I just wanted a look so let me know when I can be shown how it operates and I’ll be able to give you a break from time to time.”

“As soon as I can. I’m the only radio operator on board at present unless we count, Lieutenant Andrews, the sub or another yeoman who can’t do much more than the basic stuff. The bloke on Aurora told me you stripped the old set down, fixed it and your radio procedure was on the ball so if you can, it will give me a chance to eat, drink and sleep from time to time.”

“Okay, when you’re ready. What happened to the old set?”

“It’s in the radio stores, Commander Devonshire said to keep it and he’ll fix it up on the island for you.”

I laughed, “I’ll keep it as a souvenir, it saved our lives and a few other people as well and in twenty years’ time when I want to boost my pension fund, I’ll sell it at Sotheby’s. Is the copy of ‘I The Jury’ still here?”

“In the box over in the corner with a ball of wool and a pair of knitting needles, another of Commander Devonshire’s requests.”

I left the shack with a broad grin on my face, Pacific Wanderer was still the same ship, even with the crew changes and the makeover. I left the bridge and was about to go downstairs to the saloon when I heard Penny’s voice; “Auntie Kate that’s cheating, you discarded the last time a trump was led and now you’ve just trumped my King!”

“Oh dear, did I? that trump must have been stuck behind another card.”

Auntie Kate cheating at solo again, my life hadn’t changed much either.

As soon as I entered the saloon, Garry came over, “Would you like a coffee?”

“Later, Garry I want to say hullo to Victor first and the crew in the galley.”

“Okay, just tell me when. Mark wants a word when you have a moment, nothing urgent he tells me.”

“I’ll see him after I’ve seen Victor. Is everybody sorted out with cabins now?”

“All done. You and Will in your suite, Doctor and Mrs Williams next door, your Aunty Kate and Ted in the third cabin and Penny in the cabin opposite yours. I’ve put Morris in the cabin that used to be the housekeeping room, I thought it better to keep them at opposite ends until you say it’s okay for them to share seeing as how, well how it is that they’re, you know what I mean.”

“Quite right, Auntie Kate wouldn’t approve of them sharing, they’re not even engaged yet and there’s no way either of them can creep up to the other’s cabin an get past me, Gwyneth and Auntie Kate, not even in the dead of night. What about the girls?”

“On the stab’d side outboard. The three girls are sharing the new suite and the men are sharing two cabins next door and the inboard four are empty at the moment.”

“The girls aren’t sharing with their blokes?”

“No, when they saw the new suite they told their fiancés they were moving into that because it had its own en-suite bathroom and sitting room.”
I laughed, “I wonder how long that will last.”

“I expect the men will crowd into one cabin and keep the other for assignations.”

“That or draw lots to see who sleeps in which cabin but I expect they’ll be too tired most nights whilst we’re at sea. What about you and Mark, you can have one of the spare cabins if you like.”

“Don’t even mention it to the captain, were still serving in the navy, he’d go into orbit.”

“I’d forgotten that. I’ll be back in about fifteen minutes I must go and say hullo to Victor now.”

I walked across the saloon and entered the galley and Victor nearly made me jump out of my clothes as he called his cooks to attention and saluted me so crisply, if he had misjudged it, he would have chopped his own head of. I stood looking at him in surprise for a moment and then it dawned on me, I was wearing naval uniform and I had never worn it before, in fact it was the one they gave me before I came back on board, a horrible thing made from a polyester mixture or something though I did think the hat was rather pretty and then it occurred to me that I was required to return the salute which I did and followed CPO Victor’s example but with care. “Good morning Chief Petty Officer.”

I dropped the salute and Victor followed my example and turned to his men, “Stand-at-ease!” Returning his attention to me he said, “It’s nice to see you back on board, Marm, the Wanderer has been a dull ship since you went to England.”

“I’ve missed you all as well, Chief. Are these your new cooks?” I nodded towards the two newcomers.

“Leading Seaman Thomas and Ordinary Seaman McGregor.”

“Welcome to Pacific Wanderer, I hope you enjoy your time aboard, gentlemen.” I turned back to Victor, I’m changing back into civvies tomorrow, Victor. I keep being saluted whilst I’m wearing this uniform and I forget to return the salute.”

“One of the chores of being a senior officer, Marm. I forgot you prefer a more relaxed regime in the galley but once your back in civvies and the lads have got used to seeing you around a bit, we’ll soon get back to normal. I’ve taken the liberty of instructing the new lads on your preferences as regards the menu, is there anything you wish to change.”

“No, I’ve always enjoyed your food but there is one thing I missed the most when I was in England…”

“What was that Marm, I’ll see it gets added.”

“You remember that first time we met, the day after my swimming incident and the casserole that you had prepared for everybody and I said I wanted that rather than the lobster, I’d like that again one day.”

“I’ll have it on the menu the day after tomorrow, Marm.”

“Thank you, I hope the others don’t mind. If I get my Auntie Kate to visit you, would you show her how to cook it so I don’t have to go without again when I am in England. I think she’ll show you a few of her special dishes as well, she knows a trick or two when it comes to keeping men quiet with full bellies.”

“Be delighted, Marm. I could do with somebody to chat to about menus. Would you like to carry out your daily inspection now?”

“Oh, is that still my job?”

“When the captain suggested giving the task to the OOD I told him you might prefer to do it yourself as the ship really belongs to you though she’s leased to the Navy. So he’s left things as they are until he’s had a chance to speak to you about it.”

“We’ll keep it as it was, Chief if that suits you and I’ll let him know you do a good job of deputising for me when I can’t do it.”

“Thank you, Marm, that would suit us fine.”

I smiled, he was still the same Victor Evans even if they had promoted him to Chief Petty Officer, “I must be off now and take a look at the sick bay, thank you.” I smiled at the men, “It’s nice to see you all again,” and I left before we had to start saluting each other again.

I returned to the saloon and paused for a moment at the table where the girls were playing cards, “Is this poker? I do believe that gaming is forbidden on navy ships and I detect coins on the table.”

“Oh bloody Hell, she’s in uniform,” said Liz

“We’re nicked,” added Emma.

“I don’t know about that,” said Faye looking me up and down, “Whoever her dressmaker is needs a boot up their ass.”

“Her hat looks pretty though, better than those golf caps the men are wearing. Do you need hat pins if it gets windy or is there a chin strap?”

I didn’t say a word but walked around the table and looked at the ‘down’ card they were each holding; “Faye has the queen of spades, Emma is bluffing with the six of hearts and Liz has an ace in the hole and I’m not telling which suit cos that’s cheating. I’ll be back later after I’ve seen Mark, so deal me in and if you kept your down cards on the table, people like me couldn’t see them and spoil the game.”

“Bitch,” said Liz, “There’s nearly four dollars in the pot,” and she threw her ace down, “I’ll raise Emma’s thirty cents regardless,” And stuck her tongue out at me when the other two called her and Faye dealt her a second ace.

“See you later,” and I strode off to complete my journey to the sick-bay.

“I’m looking for Chief Petty Officer Mark Caldwell.” Mark was taking inventory at the drugs cupboard and spun round and his hand was halfway up to the salute before he recognised me. “Oh, it’s you, Charlotte, didn’t recognise you in uniform, it suits you.”

“No it doesn’t, well I like the hat but the rest is terrible but the captain has asked me to wear it today so the new people will realise that I’m an officer and pinching my bum is a court martial offence.”

He grinned, “Does that include Will?”

“No, he’s a commander as well so it’s allowed as an acceptable way of saying he fancies me. I’ve just popped in to say hullo.”

“It’s lovely to see you back on board, we missed you.”

I looked around the sick bay, “They’ve done it up and there’s new bed curtains and equipment, and that drug cupboard is twice the size of the old one. Is that because you’re a CPO now and carry a bit more clout?”

He grinned, “No, just part of the general upgrading but they haven’t replaced the gel boobs I lent you.”

I shook my head, “I don’t need them now, I brought the old one’s back so I’ll let you have them later in case we have another me washed on board.”

“Sign them first, I’ll keep them to remind me of you. How did things go at the hospital?”

“Fine, everything is done, it all works and I’ve been discharged and declared fit for service.”

“I was going to ask to see you anyway because there’s no drugs sent on board for you.”

“Don’t need them, not even a maintenance dose, I’m producing enough of my own. David will bring you up to date, I’ve asked him to and he’ll brief you on Penny as well.”

“She’s down as intersexed as well.”

“That’s right, but David will give you her details and Duncan has arranged for a New Zealand doctor to see us if we have a need and I expect we’ll probably have to go to Wellington to meet him and have a check-up in a few months. In the meantime we’ve been handed over to you and David, you happy about that.”

“Fine,” he smiled, “I’m an expert at it now. You certainly look good, even in the uniform.”

I grimaced, “I can’t wait to get it off and into my own clothes.”

“Do I detect you may be planning another ship’s party on the high seas?”

“That’s a safe bet. At least one and another on the island, a beach party for everybody regardless of rank.” I stepped forward, my eyes were filling and regardless of navy protocols I took hold of his arms and pulled him close to me, “Hug me, Mark, hug me tight, you, Garry and Will probably more than anybody else got me through this, stood beside me and helped me to discover who I was and what I needed to do, just hug me tight.” And he did and I let my tears flow, Mark and Garry were two men beside Will and my family who had shoulders I could cry on anytime I needed.

Volume 3 is now up on Kindle EBooks and Volume 4 should be ready for November.

Don't forget that Big Closet earns a small commission if books are ordered via the URL in the right hand column.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 49 and 50

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 49 and 50
The Enchanted Island
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015

The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.
Footprints in the Sea is not suitable reading material for minors.

The Chapter numbers of Vol 3 continue from where Volume 2 ended. If you have not read Volumes 1 and 2, it is recommended that you do so before starting Volume 3.

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 49

It took ten minutes to repair my makeup whilst Mark fussed around and once he was satisfied that I was able to stand unaided he allowed me to return to the saloon. “You’ve been crying,” said Auntie Kate as I sat down to drink my coffee.

“I had an emotional moment, most sailors experience it when they put to sea after a long stay ashore.”

Ted chuckled, “Soldiers are the same but in reverse, they cry when their leave ends and they have to go back to camp.”

“You were never in the army,” said Aunty Katie, "You were too young for Korea and too old for the Falklands."

“My father was in the army in the Second World War and he used to cry. So did Mum but she was crying with relief.”

Changing the topic I asked, “Are you being looked after? I’m sorry I’ve had to neglect you but I had to see people on board.”

“Don’t you worry about us,” Auntie Kate replied, “Garry has been very good and we’re well looked after and the cabin is lovely and we can see the sea from our window.”

“You look very smart and important in your uniform,” said Penny, “I think I might join. Why don’t you wear some smart high heels and stockings instead of woolly tights and low heel shoes, that’s the only bit that spoils the look.”

“It’s against regulations and I have to set an example, I’m even wearing the scratchy bloomers in case I fall down the stairs and expose my legs.”

“Passion killers the lads called them during the war,” Ted informed us, “But that didn’t stop them.”

“You just hush up,” Auntie Kate glared at him, “There’s young people at the table and we’ll have none of your lurid tales of what your father was up to during the war. It’s your call as well.”

Uncle Ted glanced down at his cards, “It’s a misdeal and the cards are sticky,” he looked up, “We need a new pack,” and she just grinned.

I finished my coffee and got up, “I’ll have a quick word with the girls and then it will be time for lunch.” I started to walk away and stopped, “I’m going round the ship after lunch to look at the changes, do any of you want to come?”

“We will,” said Morris, “Penny and I. What about you, Ted?”

“Yes, why not, you coming, Kate?”

“No, I’ll get my recipe book and go and have a natter with Victor the chef.”

I smiled, I knew she’d say that. “You okay with finding your way around on your own?”

“I’ll ask Garry if I need help, you go off and explore.”

I went over to the girls where their game was still in progress and as soon as I neared the table they slapped their down cards onto the table and kept their hands on them. “You said you were joining us?” Emma said.

“Not worth it now, lunch will be ready in less than an hour. Where are your blokes, I haven’t seen them since we came on board.”

“Out on the deck somewhere, probably getting in everyone’s way.” Liz was grinning, “They tried to go below to see the engine room and holds but some huge officer chased them away and said civilians weren’t allowed down there.”

“That will be the chief engineer I suspect but it can be a dangerous place and everything seems to be covered in grease and it gets on your clothes. Will and I are going to take a look in the holds after lunch if you want to come.”

“Not me,” said Faye. “The holds are below the sea level and I prefer to stay in the bit of the ship that floats on top of the water.”

“You’re a geologist, I would have thought you would be interested in the tectonic activity in this area.”

“I am but my interest lies in instruments and movement charts. I don’t want to experience tectonic collisions first hand. It’s bad enough living in California and on land without experimenting with the living experience under the sea. At best it could be described as a volcanic experience.”

“Like watching me dancing.”

“When are we having a ship’s party like we did before,” asked Emma.

“With a bit of luck, the evening after tomorrow after we’ve met Aurora if we have any energy left.”

“Why shouldn’t we?”

“We also have to have a lifeboat drill and then Faye and I will be introduced to the new guns and missiles whilst you two have to spend the day in the galley with Victor and Auntie Kate learning tactics for keeping the crew fed whilst they are standing at the guns.”

“When are we coming back to New Zealand to pick up Undine?” asked Liz, “I enjoyed that trip.”

“I’m not sure when we’ll be able, it depends on us getting back to pick her up unless the Science people or Navy can find somebody to fetch her or, some of the other people I know in England arrive for the wedding but we’ll be able to arrange something, I want her here before the wedding.”

“Who’s coming over?”

“Well there’s Big Joe and Sarah, Mike and Josephine most probably and Leah and Giles from the hospital who may be staying for a month to look at the possibility of starting a farm and there’s one or two others from the village who may be coming.”

“Where will they be staying, on Pacific Wanderer?”

“That depends on whether Wanderer will be free, don’t forget she’s leased to the navy now. There’s our new house which can put up a few and Geoff Roman has said there are a few of those portacabins spare that can be ready in time so we should be okay. If we have to I’m sure Will and Geoff Roman can fix up the cave as well.”

Two hours later we were down in the engine room. Martin and the Chief were showing the girls and boys the wonders of the engines, auxiliary engines, fuse boxes and control stations whilst Will and I had told Martin we’d meet them in the hold and gone wandering off on our own. We went through the entrance to the workshops and I turned into the carpenters section and walked a few paces and stopped at the main bench and gripped it tightly and leaned against it. I felt Will’s hand take hold of my arm, “You okay?” I nodded, let go of the bench and turned into him, “Do you remember the last time we were here?”

He smiled gently, “Yes, clearly, you were wearing tan slacks and a white shirt and I had just told you we were shipwrecked and marooned on an atoll but all you wanted was a cup of coffee.”

“I remember and you must have drugged it cos look what happened afterwards.”

“Don’t blame me, it was happening before you came in here, mind you I do admit I encouraged it a bit.”

“Didn’t you just. Look up there leaning against the bulkhead, do you recognise that?” I took his hand and we walked towards it.

“It’s just timber.”

“Not just any timber, Will, it’s special timber and over there, do you recognise them?”

“Couple of pieces of grating and a collision mat. What’s so special it’s stuff probably left by the dockyard people?”

“And that trolley in the corner?”

He looked puzzled and walked a little closer and then he turned with a grin on his face, “You’ve got good eyes, Charlie, it’s the stuff we used to cover the hole in the ships side when we were on the reef.”

“And the trolley we used to carry it up to number four hold. We have to keep it as a souvenir of our first meeting, I still have the lilac jeans and the sun hat and the bottle of suntan lotion I threw to you from the bridge.”

“And the old radio, I am taking it to the island, I thought you’d want to keep it.”

“Definitely and the copy of ‘I The Jury’ is still in the radio shack.”

He came back to me and took me in his arms, “You’re an old romantic at heart.”

“I still have the binoculars and the circuit tester you used when you got the generator working. Come on let’s get up to number four hold before I start crying, I’m being hit by too many emotional moments today.”

We left the carpenter’s shop and went through to the holds and immediately I was struck by how crowded it was. Number one hold where we had previously kept the valuable small goods and more delicate cargo was filled on both sides with barely enough room down the centre aisle to allow a hand controlled forklift trolley to pass. “What are we carrying, the place looks like an overstuffed warehouse?”

“There’s all the furniture, bedding and equipment we need and the goods David and Gwyneth brought out from England and the new things they bought in Wellington and the things the girls have brought with them ready for when they have their houses finished. Further along there is scientific equipment, furniture and general goods for the scientific labs on the south side of the island plus more domestic and industrial sized solar panels, two more large electricity generators, building materials including a good few tons of cement, ballast and a load of timber. There’s bricks, building blocks and roofing tiles and on top of that we’ve lost the space in number four hold.”

“What happened to that, is it still likely to flood?”

“Not a chance but there’s the hydraulic lift for the modified multi role missile launcher…”

I nearly choked on that, “Multi role missiles, have they changed Wanderer into a battleship or something!”

Will shook his head and laughed, “Not yet but there’s a missile launcher that can be raised to the deck if ever there’s a need and a locker with space for four missiles and there is also a lot of equipment for the diving operations that Wanderer may have to support. The deck reinforcing struts and support pillars for the helicopter also lost us some space…”

I stopped dead, “Will are you pulling my leg?”

“No, it was a condition the navy required because Wanderer will be carrying very valuable cargo from time to time and apart from general work as an inter-island cargo vessel she would also have need to go on South Pacific scientific exploration trips with the research people and there will be occasions when she may be the only armed vessel in company and have a need to defend herself and any other research vessels. We agreed to that in exchange for having her repaired and upgraded.”

“But all these extra things, missile launchers, helicopter pads…Where is the helicopter pad?”

Over numbers two and three holds, that’s why the hatch covers were strengthened.”

“What happens when we want to unload?”

“Same as now, the hatches still slide back and the helicopter pad is only designed for a lightweight, not one of the twin engine jobs. Two or four passengers or a small amount of urgent supplies between the island and wherever Wanderer is located.”

“What about the mast and boom for unloading? That’s going to get in the way.”

“Tracks have been extended and it can be moved back closer to the bridge or forward closer to the bow leaving the area above two and three holds clear.”

I shook my head, “I didn’t notice it had been moved back when I came aboard.”

“You didn’t notice the twin machine gun mounting on the old sauna deck either. Ask Martin to show you that.”

“I bloody well will.”

We had reached number four hold now and I stared at the missile launcher. “There’s not much cover for the men firing it.”

“It only needs shields to protect the launcher. It’s aimed and fired from the bridge, the whole thing is computer and radar controlled.”

“I’ll get Martin to show me that as well, I didn’t even notice that on the bridge, where is it?”

Will shook his head, “Martin will show you where it is. It’s on the opposite side to the radio shack where the flag locker used to be but you can forget any ideas about firing it. In fact you’ll make everybody nervous if you even go near it with your reputation.”

I grinned, “I’ll lean against it when I want to ask for something they might refuse and put my hands on the buttons or switches.”

“Come on, we’d better get back to the others before Martin wonders what we’re up to.”

“There’s something you forgotten.”

“What’s that?”

“You’ve kissed me in most of the places on the ship but never below the water-line.”

“Is that meant to be a double entendre?” He pulled me in close and really kissed me, one of those oh so romantic kisses that often lead to one of those oh so exciting kisses and it was me that broke away, after all I was in uniform and had a position to uphold, “Come on, we’ll do as you suggest and get back to the others.”

“Just when it’s getting so interesting.”

“Precisely because it was getting so interesting I was beginning to wonder if there was a mattress amongst the cargo down here.”

“There’s the collision mat in the carpenters workshop.”

I shuddered, “It was stuck up against the hole for so long it will be full of barnacles, limpets and rotting seaweed.” I grabbed his hand, let go and opened by navy issue shoulder bag, opened my compact and checked my makeup, slipped it back into the bag and took his hand again and pulled, “Come on.”

When we got back to the engine room the others were just about finished with the engines, “Would you like to see the holds?” asked Martin without enthusiasm.

“Are the racks of clothes still in there?”

“No, they were stored in the cave on the island,” I answered for him.

“No point then is there, I don’t want to go into some spooky hold and look at a load of packing cases.”

“There’s more than that in there. Martin, you’ve been keeping secrets from me, you never said anything about a missile launcher.”

“Missile launcher?” said Faye, her eyes lighting up.

“And a twin machine gun mounting up in our action stations position.”

Martin tried to ignore me and hurried everybody over to the lift, “You’ll have to ask the captain about them,” he said and stood aside to usher us in.

“I’m prepared to negotiate,” I whispered as I went past him. “If you promise to let me have a go on a sterling sub machine gun the next time we have firearms practice, I won’t fiddle about with the missile thing when you’re not looking.”

“Don’t dare touch it and anyway its only loaded when we go to action stations but if you fiddle with it, you could blow the bows off the ship and if we are at top speed, we’d dive faster than a submarine.”

“You’ll give me a go on a sterling then?”

“I’ll ask the captain.”

“He’ll say no if he has any sense,” said Faye’s fiancé, Howard, “Especially in Faye’s case, she’d sink the ship whilst she was shooting to miss the enemy.”

“You just watch it,” she retorted, “We shot the helicopter down with parachute flares and we did it without aiming properly.”

“That’s probably why we succeeded,” I pointed out. “If we’d taken time to aim properly we would probably have shot Wanderer’s funnel off. I noticed it was leaning over a bit when I came on board.”

“It’s a new funnel,” protested Martin, “It’s raked because the upgrade on the engines needed it. If it hadn’t been done the ship would have been covered in poisonous fumes.”

“How fast will she go now?”

“We haven’t given her a full speed trial but the captain thinks about eighteen.”

“Is that knots or miles per hour?”

“Miles.”

“We could have a race against Aurora.”

“No chance, Aurora can do better than eighteen knots.”

“Probably got bigger propellers than us,” I explained to Faye.

“And more of them,” Martin said with a smug grin.

“There are rules I understand, Captain Wellington that discourage officers and other ranks from socialising together?”

Byron smiled, “There are indeed, Miss Broughton. Do I suspect that if I give the wrong answer to your next request, your threat to play solitaire on Pacific Wanderer’s missile control system made to Lieutenant Andrews earlier today might become fact.”

“Captain, how could you possibly believe I would use such tactics. No this is a serious request.”

“I have been told, no warned, that to ignore your requests, be they serious or not, might lead to complications.”

“Who told you that?”

“I can’t say for fear of committing an offence under the Official Secrets Acts.”

“Harry Fellows was it. No I am asking you because there is something I want to do when we get back home to the island. I would like to throw a big party, probably a beach barbeque for the officers, petty officers and crews of both Pacific Wanderer and Aurora but I would like everybody to be there.”

“It would be difficult with everybody there at the same time. There’s something close to two hundred and fifty men and women.”

“There are women on board Aurora?”

“Two officers, two petty officers and four ratings.”

“I’ve never met them!”

“There were only two the last time you were here, the second engineer and a sub in the fighting division.”

“Well, they’ll have to come, we’re short of women for dancing partners.”

“Let me speak to Andy Bryant when we rendezvous with Aurora but if it could be arranged so that a third of the crews were to attend over three barbeques there are occasions when rank protocols can be suspended after giving everybody a warning about their behaviour.”

“You order them to misbehave!”

He smiled, “Men or women on defaulters wouldn’t be allowed to attend but I’m sure something can be worked out. You and Will are the heads of state and if you made an official request to Wellington, that would have to be taken note of.”

“Thank you. Can you dance?”

“A little.”

“After the party you’ll be an expert. And will it be okay if I start wearing civvies tomorrow and pretend I’m the head of state of an important nation rather than a senior officer on a ship who nobody takes any notice of.”

“That’ll be the day.”

“I haven’t met the new sub yet. When are you or Martin going to introduce me?”

“Tomorrow would be best, it will give him a better chance to get the feel of the ship and being left in charge as watch officer before we meet Aurora and he comes under the scrutiny of Andy Bryant.”

“Will he be okay if he’s left on his own?”

“My cabin is just a dozen or so paces from the bridge and he’ll be under strict instructions to call me if even the slightest thing happens. I’ve arranged for an experienced petty officer to take the helm and the remainder of the watch are all men I can trust.”

I nodded and thought for a moment, “You’re short of a relief wireless operator as well unless you take somebody off other duties, don’t forget I know a bit about it and don’t mind helping when I can, in fact I enjoy it.”

“That is a bit of a problem,” he was looking at me now, his eyes a deep green, he was taking me seriously. “I might ask you to do that, Charlotte, if only to give my operator a chance to have a break.”

“You should have asked me earlier, he’s been on the set since we left Wellington.”

“Not quite, both Martin and Tamati have given him breaks and so has one of the petty officer yeomen.”

“It isn’t good though is it, no chance to have a good rest and sleep.”

“Tomorrow, after we’ve met Aurora and are settled on course and at cruising stations, it would be handy if you could do four or five hours but what about your guests?”

“I’ll leave Auntie Kate in charge and she can put the girls to work in the galley. She even outranks me and is used to the girls. And if you want, I’ll ask Will to get their boyfriends and fiancés scrubbing the decks or cleaning the lifeboats. By the way, who is Tamati?”

“The new sub. Didn’t you know?”

I shook my head, “Martin calls him sub and nobody else has mentioned him by name. The only time I’ve seen him was in passing and he’s saluted twice and smiled once and that was when he didn’t have his hat on.”

“I’ll make an introduction tomorrow as I promised.”

Chapter 50

We lay in bed, our faces inches away from each other just talking. “I feel as if we are on honeymoon before the wedding has been held.” His arm was resting on my waist, his hand slowly caressing my back and it was such a comfortable feeling. Safe, warm, in love and being loved and the gentle movement of the ship as she rose to a slow wave and then dipped to allow it the freedom to pass gently under the keel, felt as if the sea was agreeing with me and rocking us gently into the wonderful feeling of peace I felt. I ran my fingers down his cheek feeling the days growth of stubble and then along the line of his lips and he kissed the tips.

“We’ve built a beautiful house on a lovely island and soon we’ll be sharing it and the island with family and friends, we don’t need a honeymoon, all we need is what we have already,” he said softly.

“Don’t forget the children, lots of children.”

“Yes and the children, the trips to the sun and moon, the stars and billions of galaxies.”

“At the moment I have a wonderful feeling of being wrapped in a soft, warm blanket.”

“Blankets,” Will corrected, “Yours, mine and soon the childrens blankets. We’ll have enough to cover the whole house.”

I nodded and closed my eyes and went to sleep, the day had been long and tiring and filled with unforgettable moments of joy and this was a beautiful ending.

“Aurora fine on the stab’d bow, sir.”

“Very good,” and Byron raised his glasses to his eyes and I borrowed a pair and did the same, “Who’s that on the bridge wing?”

“Aurora’s new first Lieutenant, Chris Venables,” he turned to the yeoman, “Make ready to dip the ensign.”

“Aye, aye, sir.”

“Do you want me to go on deck and curtsy,” I asked with a grin on my face.

“It’s a thought. The Blue Ensign should dip to the white and if Aurora dips her ensign it will be as much a salute to your rank as an acknowledgement of ours to them.”

“I’m tempted but this skirt isn’t made for curtsies so I’ll go and wave to them.” I went out onto the port wing bridge as soon as we were close and as Pacific Wanderer turned to run parallel to Aurora I heard Byron give the signal to dip and I waited for a few seconds and waved. I heard the men on deck start cheering until a petty officer called them to order and then the ensign dipped, the siren sounded and flags ran up her mast. I went to the entrance of the bridge and grinned at Byron, “They’re my pen pals, what do the flags mean?”

“Yeoman?”

“Welcome Home Charlie Mermaid, sir.”

“Do you have a reply Commander Broughton?”

I turned to look back at Aurora and waved again, “Will you send thank you, see you at the beach BBQ.”

There were more cheers and then Pacific Wanderer slowed and fell back to allow Aurora to take the lead and we set sail for home.

I went into the bridge and everything was blurred, I was getting emotional again. If this continued I would have to go and see David because I had a nasty feeling that when we arrived back at the island, I was going to spend the first week just crying and if Will wrapped me in his arms I would dissolve completely. “I walked past Byron and smiled a little weakly, “I’ll be back shortly and relieve Sparks on the radio but I need a moment to compose myself, sorry.”

“Nothing to apologise for Charlotte, take all the time you need.”

I went down to the saloon to find everybody lounging about drinking coffee and eating doughnuts, that cheered me up and I sat down, “Where’s mine, I need something for medicinal purposes.”

“Gareth heard you coming down the stairs and has gone to get you something,” answered Emma
.
“Why have you been crying?” asked Penny.

“I had an emotional moment when we joined Aurora, I was surprised you lot weren’t up there to greet them.”

“We were,” said Faye, “We were out on the promenade deck and waving like mad. It was us they were cheering, not you.”

“It must have been,” said Liz. “Every time you, Pacific Wanderer and Aurora are in close proximity something disastrous happens, people fall into the sea, pirates attack us, ships get shot up or aircraft fall out of the sky.”

“People get rescued as well,” I offered.

“Only so you can try to get them killed later on.”

“Well there’s nothing else that can go wrong is there?” said Gwyneth, “So leave her alone.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that,” said Faye, “One of us could get knocked up.”

“What does that mean?” asked Penny.

“Bun in the oven,” offered Emma.

“Up the duff,” added Liz.

“Great with child,” added Gwyneth. “Why don’t you open a book and have a tenner each in the pot, winner takes all for the first one of you to get pregnant?”

“Not me,” I sighed, “I can’t get pregnant.”

“You can adopt one, we’ll count that as long as it’s a babe in arms just so you have to go through all the nappy changing torture. We will accept a weaned baby as well cos they can still sick-up all over your best dress ten minutes before you're going out somewhere posh.”

“Not me,” I shook my head, “I have Penny and Auntie Kate to handle that side of things.”

“I’ll help you as well,” offered Gwyneth, “Because if I got pregnant now, David would divorce me for sabotaging his retirement.”

“Does that mean I can adopt one as well?” asked Penny.

“No,” we chorused, “You’re not engaged yet.”

Gareth arrived, placed a cup of coffee in front of me and a plate with three gingerbread men on it, still hot from the oven and complete with raisin eyes, a cherry nose and a smiley cream mouth. “Auntie Kate is showing Victor how to cook these and this is his first attempt. They’re very nice, I’ve tried one and Auntie Kate said they were just the way you like them.”

“What about us!” demanded Liz.

“You had cream doughnuts but Victor is cooking a whole batch later so you’ll have to be patient.”

I glanced at the clock it was fifteen minutes to twelve, “I’ll have to go back to the bridge, I promised Byron I would relieve the radio operator for a while, he’s been working almost non-stop since we left Wellington, I’ll see you at dinner.” I picked up one of the ginger bread men, “You can draw lots for those two or share them,” and went off to report for duty.

“If you’re sure you feel comfortable about it Charlotte,”

“I’m fine, Byron, really, I was just a bit touched by the way Aurora’s crew were cheering and the welcome home message and wanted a few minutes to compose myself.”

“Okay but let me know if you want somebody to take over.” He looked at the ginger bread man, “Where did you get that, have you a private stash hidden in your suite?”

“No Victor Evans cooked it for me, he’s doing a batch for the men, don’t worry, he’s not neglecting his duties, Auntie Kate is helping him.”

“Takes me back to my childhood,” he said smiling looking at mine.

“You can have half of this if you’re hungry.”
“Thank you but I’ll wait.”

“You’ll have to be good and for heaven’s sake don’t go into the galley and start inspecting things or Auntie Kate won’t let you have one. How long do you need me on the radio, I can do the full watch if you want and the first dog?”

“No, that’s too long, officially you’re a passenger and not on a watch bill.”

“I’ll do it, don’t worry. If anything happens Sparks can come back.”

“Go ahead then and tell him to report to me after he’s handed over.”

I went into the radio shack and the sparks briefed me, warned the Aurora operator that a new voice was taking over, eyed my ginger bread man, licked his lips and with a nod went off to his break.

As soon as I sat down and put the earphones on Aurora came on; “Aurora for Pacific Wanderer, hullo Charlie, do you copy, over?”

“How do you know it’s me and I’m not Charlie, this is Her Majesty’s Royal New Zealand Navy Fleet Auxiliary, Pacific Wanderer and I’m Commander Charlotte Broughton, er, still local unpaid, over.”

“Aurora for HMRNZNFA Pacific Wanderer, who else could it be, we saw you wave and it’s nice to hear your voice on air again.”

Pacific Wanderer for Aurora, “And nice to hear yours again. I’ve been crying because I was getting home sick for the island and you lot but we must use correct radio procedure now, cos Pacific Wanderer has a pennant number.”

“Yea, I noticed it but didn’t get a good look, what is it, over?”

“Charlie Mermaid for RNZS Aurora, I told you, use correct procedure. It’s CM 11839, over.”

“Aurora being correct for Pacific Wanderer; CM as in Charlie Mermaid but what do the numbers mean, there are usually only two or three?”

“Our latitude and longitude of the spot where Will and I were shipwrecked, over,” I heard his chuckle and then, “They’ve made you semi-official now, over?”

“Less of the semi, we have a missile launcher and I’m dying to have a go with it. I’m being watched all the time though and they’ve hidden the parachute flares. Is there anything to watch for, over?”

Aurora for Pacific Wanderer, nothing other than listening to 500 megahertz every half hour for five minutes and call us every hour on the hour if you can. There are no planned course alterations currently and we’ll reduce speed after sunset, over.”

“Pacific Wanderer for Aurora, there’s nothing much in the radio log either, it’s boring, I’ll think I’ll start my knitting, the wool is still here, over.”

“Thought you were reading I The Jury? Over.”

“Finished it and forgot to bring a new book from the saloon. There might be a copy of Lady Chatterley’s Lover down there or a Dean Koontz horror story. No better not read Dean Koontz whilst I’m on the radio, I might get scared and forget where I am and send out another M-day message, Pacific Wanderer out.” I heard him chuckle again as I flicked the switch.

As it turned out, I forgot the knitting and started thinking about the things Will and I would have to do when we got back to the island and the thinking led me to making a few pages of notes.

I suddenly started feeling uncomfortable and when I looked at the clock I realised I had been thinking and writing for nearly four hours and apart from the odd routine message and three cups of coffee I had ignored everything else and I needed to pee. I stuck my head out of the shack and spotted a yeoman, “Do you know how to operate this radio set?”

“Very basic stuff, Miss Broughton. Send and receive, remember to say over or out but as for changing frequencies,” he shook his head.

“That’s enough, I need to go to the loo, I’ll only be five minutes and I’ll warn Aurora you can send and receive only.

Once he was seated with the earphones on, I left him, found Martin still playing with his missile control toy and whispered, “Martin, keep your ears open I must go to the loo and the yeoman only knows the basics,” and fled out to the toilets on the bridge deck before he had a chance to answer.
If long distance peeing ever became an Olympic sport, I would definitely qualify and I took a minute or two to touch up my eyes and lips and daydreamed of standing on the rostrum and receiving my peeing gold medal. On the way back I met Will, “Are you taking over on the bridge?”

“No, I’ve just done a shift in the engine room.”

“It’s not a shift on a ship, it’s a watch.”

“I know that, I’m just saving the watches for when I want to watch you.”

“That’s okay then. Shall we have a romantic walk around Pacific Wanderer’s decks at sunset?”

“Yes, that would be nice and I’ve found a nice quiet spot where we can be alone for a while.”

“Where?”

“The stern promenade deck behind the passengers cabins. Everybody seems to prefer the side decks or up on the viewing bridge. We are heading southeast so we’ll be able to watch the sun set from the stab’d corner.”

We turned onto the bridge and Byron was there, “Sorry I had to pop out to answer the call of nature but there’s a yeoman on the radio.”

“Martin told me. Are you sure you want to go on and do the first dog?”

“Yes, I’ll still have time to get ready for dinner and I have a date later this evening.”

I gave Will’s hand a squeeze and started for the radio shack. “Will, I’ve made a load of notes whilst I was on the radio,” I told him as I left, “It’s stuff about the island so if you want to read it, I have it in the radio shack and Auntie Kate and Victor have cooked a whole load of ginger bread men but don’t have too many or you’ll spoil your appetite.”

I took over from the yeoman and called up Aurora and told them I was back and was answered by a new voice, “Where’s the other operator” I asked after the formalities were complete. “Has he thrown himself overboard out of boredom?”

“No, it’s because he thinks you’ve gone off him so he went to the mess for his dinner. There’s nothing happening not even on the emergency frequencies, but we’re used to that. We haven’t even picked up a stray blip on radar to go and investigate.”

“Ask Captain Bryant to change course for Panama and we can slip through to the Atlantic and see what’s happening over there.”

“We can’t do that, nobody on board knows their way around on that side.”

“That’s okay, I’ll take over and we can pay a courtesy call on the Falklands and have a bit of shore leave and a party.”

“I’ll ask him later.”

Will and I stood leaning our backs against the hatch cover of number four hold watching the broiling water at the stern of Aurora trailing back to Wanderer’s bows to be neatly cleaved and then broiled up again by Wanderer’s single screw. “I wonder if the screws kill many fish as they chop the water up,”

Will shook his head, “Not often, the krill just get stirred up a bit but the fish hear the ship coming long before it arrives and dive out of the way. As far as they are concerned, a ship is another predator like a whale or pod of dolphins and they won’t wait around to confirm it.”

But once Aurora has passed, Wanderer comes along in her wake and stirs things up again, doesn’t that catch them out.”

“It’s their environment down there and they have had plenty of experience of ships in company, they just go down and swim off as fast as the can and then come back to feed off the krill that’s been stirred up. There’s another advantage for them when feeding in a ships wake. Sharks don’t like bubbles and will shear away so they are that bit safer.”

“I never knew that.”

“Emma was telling me when I asked a similar question.”

We turned away and walked down the starboard rails towards the stern ready to watch the sunset. We were all alone, everybody else was lounging about in the saloon and the men were playing cards in the viewing bridge. “They’re a good bunch, Will said. “The way they’ve pitched in and made themselves busy doing jobs around the ship.”

“I know Auntie Kate has made her second home in the galley and she and Victor get on like houses on fire but what have the others been up to?”

“Ted has been chatting to one of the yeoman who is a gardening enthusiast when he’s at home and they’ve been making a list of flowers and vegetables that might grow on the island with Liz. Faye and Emma have been cleaning the cabins and passageways and the men have been polishing metalwork and helping to sort things out in the holds.” He paused to think, “Ah yes, I nearly forgot, David has been giving Mark a break in the sick-bay and Gwyneth has been helping Gareth and running about with coffees, tea and biscuits. I know Byron appreciates it and so do the crew, it’s giving them a chance to have a rest, working two watches on a ship this size and carrying passengers would have put quite a strain on them, so our guests are winning hearts and minds.”

“And flirting as well.”

“They take their example from you.”

“I don’t flirt with other men.”

“Yes you do but you do it wholesale and flirt with an entire ships company at the same time.”

We had reached the stern and walked into the centre and stood with our hands on the rails looking down at Wanderer’s wake and then up at the sun which still had a few minutes before it touched the horizon. “When we get back to the island, will you mind if I disappear for an hour once we are sorted out?”

“Going to walk around the island to make sure nobody has stolen bits whilst your back was turned.”

“No, I want to go up to the glade where I saw the fawn.”

“Penelopeia?”

I nodded, “And Artemis and Undine if they are there.”

“You really believe she visited you?”

“Yes, well probably yes, it was too strong a dream not to believe it and I told you months ago that the island is enchanted. The girls believe it as well and so does Gwyneth, something or somebody is looking after me, no looking after us, I do know that.”

“I don’t disbelieve you. I know than when I found myself shipwrecked and you appeared and the way things worked between us and started working right from the beginning I have to thank somebody for making it happen, for sending me a beautiful enchantress.”

“I enchanted you did I, cast a spell on you?”

“Yes and don’t ever uncast it.”

“Kiss me then, kiss me properly, there’s nobody watching and if you make it a really lovely kiss, I’ll swear never to uncast the spell.”

He did and then we turned towards the west and watched our only witness, Old Sol touch the horizon and send a gold and red stream of colour straight across the surface of the sea and we were bathed in it’s warm beauty. The Gods approve,” I whispered, “Even the Boss God in heaven.”
We kissed again and without saying anymore we went inside and walked along the passageway to our suite.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 is now published on Kindle Ebooks.
Vol 4 will follow in November.
All my work is now available via the link in the right hand column of the BC home page and the Big Closet earns a small commission on sales through that Link.
I will be posting one or two more chapters of Vol 3 here but I cannot publish the full volume because it contravenes the Kindle terms.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 51

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 51

The Enchanted Island
By
Frances Penwiddy


Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015

The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.
Footprints in the Sea is not suitable reading material for minors.

The Chapter numbers of Vol 3 continue from where Volume 2 ended. If you have not read Volumes 1 and 2, it is recommended that you do so before starting Volume 3.


Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 51

It was a happy moment, exciting, the anticipation. I was standing right up in the bows of Pacific Wanderer and peering through my binoculars ahead and past Aurora searching for the slightly darker outline, the tiny spot that broke the smoothness of the horizon as the tip of Devonshire Hill rose above the sea.
And suddenly there it was just the tiniest curved triangle of the summit and I turned to the bridge to yell and tell them but I saw a lookout point and call something into the bridge. There was a slight tremble as Pacific Wanderer increased speed and moved to Stab’d to pass Aurora as a row of flags dropped from her mast and a second row ran up. I forgot all my protocols about behaviour, cheered and started to run to the bridge.

I clambered up the ladder to the bridge wing and straight in to the bridge, “We’re home, there’s the island, dead ahead.”

Everybody was smiling at me as Byron turned, saluted and said, “Commander Broughton you have the bridge.”

“I what?”

“You have the bridge, Marm. The captain of Aurora, Lieutenant Commander Bryant, respectfully requests that you take command of Her Majesties New Zealand Fleet Auxiliary Pacific Wanderer and lead us in to the lagoon on the north side of Charlotte Island.”

“What! I what! Me! “What are you talking about?” I looked at the helmsman who had a broad grin on his face, “Course one thirty five – speed half ahead, revs for eight knots, Marm.”

“Byron, what’s going on, Charlotte Island is on the horizon, that’s Devonshire Hill, I’d recognize it from any direction.”

“Yes commander, do you wish me to act as your first lieutenant?”

“Are you and Andy playing tricks on me?”

“Wouldn’t think of it, Commander Broughton. Lieutenant Commander Bryant wasn’t on the bridge the first time Aurora approached the island and is not sure of the procedure for entering the lagoon and as both you and Commander Devonshire are, he requests you take command and lead us into the lagoon.”

I did remember Will explaining it to me when he had put the two lights on the reef the evening we had pulled Wanderer of the reef and beached her and instinct took over. Keep at this speed and be ready to change course to 129 and reduce revs to slow ahead when I give the order.”

Byron repeated the instructions to the helmsman who was still grinning and I heard a voice in the radio shack relaying it to Aurora and then I strode across to the bridge phone and dialled the engine room. “Is Commander Devonshire there?” there was a brief pause,

“He’s with the Chief, Marm and can’t come to the phone at present.”
“I don’t care if he’s with the Prime Minister, get him to the phone – NOW!”

There was another pause and I heard Will’s voice, “Charlie, is there something wrong, you ill?”

“No I’m okay, it’s everybody else that has gone crazy. Andy Bryant has told me to take command of Wanderer and lead them into the lagoon, the island is full up on the horizon.”

“Well do it.”

“Will, are you listening to me, they want me to command Wanderer and play bloody silly games and lead them into the lagoon, I haven’t got a clue, you’ll have to come up here as quickly as possible before we hit the reef, I don’t want to be shipwrecked again especially with these loonies.”

“Charlie, I can’t leave the engine room whilst entering harbour, I’m needed down here, there’s nobody else. You’ll have to do it, I explained it to you when we beached Wanderer. Line the bow up with the centre of the gap between the two lanterns…”

“They won’t be alight now, they will have gone out weeks ago.”

“No they won’t, the people on the island have kept them refuelled and alight until something more permanent can be arranged. Just go through the gap and as soon as the stern clears the reef, go hard to port, line her up so you can turn her around and go stern first alongside the jetty they’ve built.” There was a click and the phone went dead.

I turned around and looked at the people on the bridge. They were just standing there waiting for me to do something and we were running out of time. I could see the island clearly now and the reef looked like a mountain range and the gap appeared so narrow I doubted that a donkey could have squeezed through. In desperation I turned to the helmsman. You see that small gap in the reef and the two lights?”

“Yes, Marm, clearly.”

“Well aim the bow to go through the centre of the space between the two lights and be ready to go hard to port when I tell you and we’ll be changing speed to dead slow ahead as we approach. I seem to remember there’s a bit of a current from stab’d to port as we get close to the reef so make allowances and keep the bow pointed at the centre of the gap.”

I strode back to the captain’s chair and climbed into it and cursed the full skirt and petticoats I was wearing which were pushed up by the armrests until I looked like a head buried in a bunch or screwed up tulle. I let loose a string of curses, forced the skirt down and glanced at Byron who had his glasses up to his eyes and was studying the reef carefully but I’ll swear there was a hint of a smile at the corners of his mouth. I’d bloody well sort him out later but for the moment I satisfied myself with barking, “Number One, I need a pair of high power glasses, a mug of hot sweet coffee and send a signal to Captain Bryant to keep his bow pointed dead centre on Wanderer’s stern.” Somebody thrust a pair of high power glasses in my hand and I heard somebody call down to the saloon for coffee on the bridge pronto and was dimly aware of Byron dictating a message for the radio. I raised the glasses and looked at the reef and immediately wished I hadn’t, the reef seemed to tower above me, the gap had grown even narrower and the whole lot was bearing down on us at fifty miles an hour.

I coughed to clear my throat, “Byron, tell Andy we’re changing course rapidly to port once we clear the reef and I suggest he clears the reef himself and then stops until I have moored Wanderer. There isn’t room inside the lagoon for two ships to start waltzing with each other.” He didn’t burst out laughing or try to throw me out of the captain’s chair but started giving orders. I checked the reef again and shuddered and then remembered I needed somebody in the stern to let me know when we cleared the reef, assuming of course we weren’t already on the sea bed and trying to crawl through, underwater. “Yeoman,” I called out to the port lookout, “Who’s in charge of the deck?”

“Lieutenant Andrews, Marm.”

“My respects if you please and would you relay a request. I need a reliable man with a phone or radio in the stern to advise me as Wanderer enters the lagoon and is clear of the reef and when we start to enter the gap I need you to keep an eye on him as well and call out as soon as he signals we’re clear.”

“Aye, aye, Marm.”

“Byron, how long does it take for Wanderer to change from slow ahead to dead slow?”

“About two minutes from now if you want dead slow as we enter the reef.”

“Very good, arrange it and advise Aurora.”

I raised the glasses and looked again and with relief I saw the reef reduce itself in size and the gap had widened and Wanderer was aimed dead centre, “Keep her like that helmsman,”

“As she goes, revs for dead slow ahead, Marm.”

I sat back in the chair. I was committed now, there was nothing I could do until Wanderer either struck something or passed through the reef. I closed my eyes and prayed, “Penelopeia ask Artemis to get Poseidon to take us safely through and copy this to God in Heaven as well. PS; I’ll kill Will when this is finished.” I opened my eyes and looked out to starboard and all I could see was the reef and it was the same on the port side, I couldn’t see any water between us or the reef and I braced myself for the crash. Somebody tapped me on the right shoulder and I turned to see Mark holding a mug of coffee out. “Everybody is in the saloon and Gareth was busy so I brought this up.” I took it from him and then he tugged gently at the hem of my skirt to hide the petticoat and whispered, “Hold the skirt to your side when you get up from the seat or it may snag,” and he was gone.

The yeoman called from the port wing, “Stern clear of the reef,” and I twisted in my seat, "Helm hard to port, increase speed to Slow ahead and helmsman, as soon as Wanderer starts to turn, point the bows at the gap between the main reef and the spur and there may be a following current, reduce speed to dead slow once you have her lined up.” I waited until Wanderer had completed her turn to port and then Byron walked over, “Andy suggests that Wanderer might be safer if she was moored stern on to the island in case the weather turns foul and we need to make a fast exit and get into the Aurora inlet for shelter.”

“You can tell Andy he’s second on my hit list, directly below Will and what’s that barge over there?” I pointed towards the shore.

“Penguin sent her barge round to act as a tug if we need it. She’s the only small vessel with engines powerful enough to do the job.”

I lost it them and glared at him before giving the worst order I would ever make, “We don’t need a bloody tug to help Wanderer to turn round, I’ll do a three point turn! Just tell that bloody barge to keep out of the way!” As soon as I said it, I could have bitten my tongue off. “Sorry, Byron, it’s the tension of the past half hour.”

“Think nothing of it, Commander, you’re correct, Wanderer doesn’t need any help from a tug.”

“Are you going to take over now?”

“Prefer not, Marm, there may be hidden hazards you will know and I won’t, you’ve swum in this lagoon I am told and did a quick survey when you were beaching Wanderer.”

I sighed, “As you say, I’ve swum here.” I eased myself out of the chair, remembering to hold the skirt tight to my thighs and walked out to the port wing and looked across to the reef, there was space to spare on that side and when I checked the starboard, it was tight. I went back to the helm, “Will you return to slow ahead and ease Wanderer closer to the reef on the port side, I need more room to stab’d.”

“Should I leave space for the hull to swing when we start to manoeuvre, Marm?”

“Yes, thank you and if I make a cock up, it’s down to you to get us out of trouble.”

“You won’t, you’ve done a bloody good job so far, I’ll serve under you again, that’s for sure, Marm.”

“Yes but now I have to do a three point turn and I nearly ruined that on my driving test and just scraped through.”

“Cars are more difficult, there’s too many other cars swanning about not to mention jay-walking pedestrians. Shall I increase revs a bit to give the rudder more bite?”

“Yes please, go ahead now and I’ll leave the revs to you, increase and decrease as you see fit. I want the tightest turn possible and then I’ll switch to slow astern ten metres off the beach where the water is deep enough even at low tide. I’ll back up until there’s room to complete the turn and I think the best thing to do is head to stop above the jetty and a bit past it and reverse again with a hawser over a bollard and swing her round until she’s stern on.” I looked at Byron with a question on my face and he nodded and returned to stand at the chair.

“Okay go ahead helmsman, Byron will you tell Andy what we’re doing and I ask him to stay where he is until I’ve moored Wanderer.” He nodded and went over to the radio shack, “I could do with a plate full of gingerbread right now,” I said it to myself not realising I was speaking out loud and jumped when I heard Tamati yell down the stairs to the saloon, “Philips, a plate of gingerbread men on the bridge at the double.”

I turned back to the helmsman, “Slow ahead full stab’d helm, let’s go.” I walked slowly back to the chair and arrived as Gareth placed a plate of gingerbread men and a fresh coffee on the small table beside it. I picked a gingerbread man up, bit its head off, gulped a mouthful of coffee, smiled my thanks and with the gingerbread man in one hand and the coffee in the other I went to the window and watched as Wanderer slowly turned and headed towards the beach. “Stop engines, midships helm and slow astern,” I glanced at the helmsman, stop her and go to slow ahead when you think there’s room to complete the turn I took another bite off the gingerbread man, slurped more coffee and longed to go to my cabin and get into bed and stay there, even if we sank but I think Poseidon must have been underneath Wanderer and guiding her hull at just the right speed and helm. I replaced the coffee on the table and walked out to the port wing again, “Martin, when I start manoeuvring at the jetty, I’ll need the stern cable over one of the bollards to hold her whilst I go astern and try to swing her round so she’s stern on to the beach and then I’ll need the cable off the bollard and walked down to the beach end of the jetty as we swing round and go astern down the side of the jetty and then the bow cable sent over to hold her bows as well.” He waved an acknowledgement so even if I got the order wrong, he understood what I intended. I waited until he called up that the stern cable was secured to the jetty and I called into the bridge, “Byron, slow astern and try to coax the bows to swing round.” I went back to the rail and took a deep breath as I felt the tremble as Wanderer’s screw bit into the water and waited with my fists clenched as she backed up and took the slack out of the cable and nearly cheered as I saw the bows begin to swing.

As soon as there was slack in the cable, the shore party slipped the cable off the bollard and walked alongside Wanderer as she slid alongside the jetty as sweetly as a train slowly coming into a station. I saw them slip the cable over the beach end bollard and went back into the bridge. “Dead slow ahead, take the way off her and then stop engines,” and without waiting for an acknowledgement, I turned towards the bow and watched as the bow cable was hauled up and slipped over its bollard and the ship came to a standstill. I sighed with relief as I saw the bows drift slowly as the light current from the lagoon entrance moved her a little. “Martin, start the winches and pull her in to the jetty and don’t forget the fenders cos I’ll keelhaul any man who allows the paintwork to be scratched.”

He grinned, “Keelhauling it is, Commander, I’ll bring it to the notice of the hands.”

I nodded at the yeoman, “Thanks for your help.”

“It was sweetly done, Marm.”

I nodded and went back into the bridge, picked up another gingerbread man, bit an arm off and said, “Lieutenant Commander Wellington, you have the bridge and please log that the helmsman is to be commended for his attention to duty and do the same for the others.”

“I have the bridge, Commander and congratulations that was a first class demonstration of seamanship.”

“Byron, I’ve had a thought. When Aurora came to our aid in the storm, she had cruised at top speed through a force nine with five metre seas, stopped to help us and then entered the lagoon, dropped her anchor and got half her crew aboard Wanderer whilst she was doing it. Andy had to have been on the bridge even if he was only first lieutenant at the time. How come he didn’t know how to enter the lagoon in a calm sea?”

Byron looked embarrassed, “I wasn’t there so I don’t know the circumstances, perhaps he was in another part of the ship overseeing the repairs to the storm damaged equipment. You’ll have to ask him.”

“I bloody well will because he took over command of Wanderer the whole time she was in the lagoon and took her out and brought her back after we had the dustup with the pirates and out again when we came home. He used to be a shipmate of mine, I will ask him because he knew this lagoon better than I did!”

Byron smiled, “He was right though, you brought us in, turned her round and did as good a job as any of us could.”

I looked at him, his eyes were a soft green and when he saluted me, I automatically bobbed a quick curtsy and went downstairs to the saloon and sat down, “Thank God that’s over.”

“What happened?” asked Liz.

“I had to take command of the bridge and bring Wanderer back safely into harbour.”

Emma looked puzzled, “What do you mean?”

“I had command of the ship and had to bring her through the reef, turn her round and moor alongside the new jetty.”

“You what!”

I sighed, “Somebody explain it to her.”

Gwyneth took Emma’s hand in hers, “Charlotte had command of Wanderer when we safely entered harbour, she was driving the ship.”

Emma turned green, “You came through the reef and all that backing and forwarding was done by you…I feel ill, I’m going to be sick.”

“Me too,” squeaked Liz.

Faye remained calm, “I don’t know what you’re worried about. Charlie helped me shoot down a helicopter and bringing a ship into a harbour can’t be that difficult. In fact it’s the same as doing it with a dinghy except a ship is just a bit larger.”

A slim mug appeared on the table in front of me and when I looked up, it was Victor beaming down on me. “It’s cream floating on the top and chocolate chips.”

I stared at it and took the remains of the gingerbread man from out of my skirt pocket, “Is this a goodbye present before you jump ship?”

He chuckled, “Gareth told me you brought her in and it must have been perfect because we didn’t spill a thing in the galley and that’s always a sign that a ship is being well handled.”

“Didn’t you panic?”

He shook his head, “No nor did any of the crew but we didn’t mention it to the passengers in case they all wanted to go up and watch. Who’s in charge up there now.”

I shrugged, “I handed the bridge back to Byron, I just hope he doesn’t break anything.”

“That’s the ticket, Miss Broughton, er sorry, I meant Commander Broughton.”

He left and I returned my attention to the others and Ted was wearing a size ten grin, “I won’t complain the next time you drive the Bentley,” he said.

“Or the Land Rover,” I added.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 is now published on Kindle Ebooks.
Vol 4 will follow in November.
I will be posting a little more of Vol 3 here but I cannot publish the full volume because it contravenes the Kindle terms.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 52

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 52

The Enchanted Island
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015

The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.
Footprints in the Sea is not suitable reading material for minors.

The Chapter numbers of Vol 3 continue from where Volume 2 ended. If you have not read Volumes 1 and 2, it is recommended that you do so before starting Volume 3.


Footprints in the Sea Volume 3

Chapter 52

Martin came down from the bridge, “Captain Wellington’s compliments and Aurora is asking for permission to moor on the other side of the jetty.”

I smiled at him, “At least he’s not asking me to do it. Tell him yes but don’t hit anything.”

“Captain Wellington has already sent him a message reminding him you did it without bow and stern thrusters.”

“Does Aurora have them, that’s cheating. Shall I order him to do it without using them?”

Martin shook his head, “He might hit Wanderer and dent the hull or demolish the new jetty.” He grinned and turned away but Liz stopped him, “Was Charlie really in charge when we docked?”

“Of course, there’s nobody else who knows the lagoon well enough except Commander Devonshire and he couldn’t be spared from the engine room.”

He went off and Penny asked, “Can I do it next time?”

“No, you’re not tall enough for the captain’s chair.” I got up, “I’m going over to the island, there’s something I want to do and Penny, go and get ready to come with me and wear flat shoes.” I looked down at my skirt, I’ll change as well, this skirt and petticoat got in the way a bit when I was conning the ship,” I grinned at them, “I’m wearing flats on board from now on.” I looked at David, “If you have a word with Byron, he’ll tell you when it’ll be okay for everybody to go ashore. They’re unloading the cargo for this side and the day after tomorrow Wanderer will be going over to the south side with their stuff so the ship’s going to be noisy for most of the afternoon. There’s beach loungers up in the cave if you want them, I’ll only be an hour but I need to show Penny something, Will knows about it.”

I went down to our cabin and changed into an A line skirt and collected Penny, “We have to go up to the bridge first and get permission to go to the island and we’ll need a radio so they can get hold of us if there’s a need.” I used the lift and when we arrived at the bridge I told Penny to wait whilst I went in. “Byron, do you have a moment?”

“Yes, are you offering to help to unload the ship?”

“No thank you, I’m not strong enough to carry the crates. First can Penny come onto the bridge, she’s never seen a ship’s bridge before?” We turned to look at her and she was standing where I had left her, her mouth open and looking around her with eyes on stalks. Byron chuckled, “Yes ask her to come over.”

“Penny,” I called and when she looked I waved her over, “Come over here and don’t touch anything,” and almost on tip toe she walked over. “Penny, this is Captain Wellington, I know you’ve spoken to him in the saloon but this is him in his official capacity, the Master of Pacific Wanderer.” For a moment I thought she was going to salute him but he held out his hand, “Welcome to the bridge, Penny.”

“Yes, thank you, isn’t it exciting, all these machines, dials and telephones and so many people. What are they all doing?”
“Nothing at the moment,” I answered, “I generally have to come up here and do it for them.”

“And you was in charge of all this? It’s scary just standing here.”

“Much the same as rowing a boat with an engine in it. Captain, I would like permission for Penny and I to leave the ship and go over to the island for an hour.”

“I’ll need to know where you’re going.”

“We’ll be about three hundred metres up the path that runs off the cave track. There’s a small glade up there I want to show Penny and then I’ll take her down to the house and then back here. Will knows exactly where we’ll be and I’ll borrow one of the two-way radios so we are in touch but we need to go alone.”

“I would rather send somebody with you. Or you’ll need you to carry a sidearm.”

“You’re as bad as Andy Bryant and Harry Fellow’s but okay I’ll take a pistol in case we meet a boar or snake.”

He nodded, “Okay but stay in touch and be careful around the cave, we’ll be unloading your goods and storing some of them there, the same applies to the house.”

“Thank you and I think the others will want to go onto the beach and David will be speaking to you about that. If you ask him to take them up to the area where the reef curves into the beach, to the left of where my house is, they will be out of your way there and most of them are familiar with the island.”

“Very good but stay in touch.” He turned to Martin, “Draw a pistol from the armoury and a two-way radio for Miss Broughton will you please Martin and walk her to the steps down to the jetty, she is returning to her island.”

I stepped of the jetty and took two steps forward, stooped down and picked up a handful of sand and watched it trickle through my fingers then I took Penny’s hand in mine and poured the last of the sand into it. “Here, put this in your bag wrapped in a tissue. It’s your first piece of my island and if you put it into a locket, when you’re old and wrinkly, you can look at it and remember the first day you landed here.”

“Did you keep some from the first day you landed here.”

“I did but it was an accident. On the first day I had to dip below the water to get our boat free and when I got back to Pacific Wanderer and took my clothes off to have a shower there was some in my knickers and I kept that. I kept Will as well because I discovered him that day.”

She smiled, “It’s very romantic, sort of comforting. I think you’re an exciting person and bringing the ship into the lagoon and being in charge of the bridge was awesome.” She looked back towards Wanderer, “Look, from here she looks really huge.”

We reached the steps and climbed up onto the lawn and Penny stopped, “There’s a house, a large house, who lives there?”

“Me or at least I will in a few days’ time.”

“That’s huge as well, was it here when you arrived.”

“No, just a few remains, the fireplace and chimney. The navy rebuilt everything else for us so that it was hurricane proof.”

“Is this what we’ve come to see.”

“Not the main thing but we’ll come back and I’ll show you around when we’ve done what I came here to do and that’s introduce you to a friend of mine.”

"Is she a native girl or a warrior?”

I shook my head, nothing like that though I suppose she’s a native girl in a way. We had reached the corner of the house where the path to the cave began and I stopped and turned round to look back at the lagoon, “What do you think of the view?

“Oh, God, it’s beautiful, just like a postcard, a desert island and there’s even palm trees.”

“Coconuts, be careful when you walk under one, the coconuts have a tendency to fall off and brain people who are unwary.”

“Are they edible?”

“Of course, I’ve eaten loads and the milk inside is really sweet, we’ll collect some on the way back and you can try it. Come on we’ll have to get a move on and we started up the path. “The cave where all the goods are stored is at the end of the path and you can get back onto the beach from there but we’re going a different way this time, up the hill.”

We reached the path to the glade and turned onto it and started to climb. “Are there any wild animals up here?” Penny asked with just a little bit of concern in her voice.

Wild boar we think and I’ve seen a small deer and there are large lizards and snakes but nobody has been bitten yet. The animals are more scared of us than we are of them and vanish when we appear.”

“Hadn’t you better take the gun out of the holster just in case.”

I shook my head, “I can get to it quickly enough but I doubt we’ll need it. We reached the gap beneath the trees and I took Penny through it and stopped. Here we are, this is one of my special places, one of my special, special places. See up there at the far end where the fallen tree is laying, that’s where I finally discovered who I was and where I realised that I was going to stay like I was and always be a girl and never go back to being a boy.”

“It happened suddenly for you? I just sort of grew into it a little bit at a time.”

“Suddenly,” I agreed, “In less than a five days after I discovered I was shipwrecked. I was frightened to death but when I came here for the first time and sat in front of that fallen tree, everything suddenly became okay, it was a magical moment.”

“Where is the person you’ve come to meet?”

“Here somewhere I think.” I looked around and as far as I could into the trees and undergrowth but there was nothing there yet. “She may not appear today she may not want to meet you but don’t worry, she will want to see you soon.” I led her into the glade and up to the tree, “We’ll sit here for a few minutes and see if she comes. If I suddenly start talking to somebody and you can’t see them, don’t worry, that will be her but she may not want you to see her yet.”

“She can make herself invisible to people but allow you to see her?”

“Yes.”

“She won’t know me and will probably not reveal herself.”

I shook my head, “She’s already seen you and knows who you are. She visited me in England, in the house and went into your room whilst you were sleeping and saw you. I’ll explain it all later but there is no need to be frightened, she’s a friend.”

Penny nodded and started scanning the bottom of the glade, “There’s lots of butterflies under those trees, do you think she’s hiding behind them?”
I studied the spot that Penny was pointing to and sure enough, there must have been over a hundred butterflies, they were a lovely shade of mid blue but there was no sign of Penelopeia. “Do you have your mobile phone,” I asked.

“Are you going to phone her, I didn’t think phones worked out here in the middle of the ocean?”

I smiled, No, I’m not going to phone, I want you to take a picture of those butterflies, Emma will be interested in them.”

She rummaged in her bag and took a phone out, “It’s okay, the battery is charged but there’s no signal.” She held it up and started taking pictures, “Use the zoom, Penny as high as you can get it,” and as she busied herself taking shots I caught a movement out of the corner of my eye and looked a few metres to the right of where the butterflies were flirting with each other. A figure stepped out from the trees and started walking towards us. I heard Penny gasp, “Who is that?”

I stood up and waved, “The person I came to visit; a friend.” Penelopeia waved back and walked slowly forward the dappled light of the glade playing tricks with her gown, making it appear to move independently of her body. I felt Penny rise to her feet, “She’s beautiful, really, really beautiful and strange.”

“Strange?” I asked as I took a step forward preparing to greet my visitor.

“Her gown seems transparent and yet I can’t see her body beneath it, that too seems half transparent, I can see the trees beyond her. It’s almost as if she were a ghost.”

Penelopeia called softly, “Stay where you are, Charlotte. The afternoon is hot and it will be cooler beneath the trees.” I felt Penny’s hand on my arm and she slipped it between my arm and my body, “She is so really beautiful,” she whispered hugging my arm closer to herself, “Does she live here?”

“In a manner of speaking.”

Penelopeia reached us and stopped. For a moment she said nothing and looked at Penny, “And this is our lost child? Shall we sit.”
We lowered ourselves to the ground and sat in a circle of three so that each could see the others, “You have brought her here safely.”

“Only just, the last part was a trifle testing.”

“But you passed the test.” She was smiling and looking directly at me, “Passed it rather well I thought.”

“Was Artemis behind it?”

“No not at all but I do believe she may have asked Poseidon to assist you if his help was required but it seems it wasn’t, you proved yourself capable.”

“I’m not so sure of that, I had a helmsman and others who assisted me, who corrected my errors before I dashed the ship on the reef or ended up driving her onto the beach.”

“But it was your orders they were following and here you are visiting me and keeping your promise,”
she turned towards Penny. “And you are Penny, the Penny who came to Charlotte and asked for help?”

Penny was looking at her open mouthed, “You know my name, you know things were bad for me, you know I went to Charlotte’s house and asked her for help, you know all about it?” There was no fear in her voice, a faint touch of awe but no fear, “How do you know so much about me? Who are you?”

“Charlotte’s friend and I was asked to do what I could when you first cried out for help so I guided you towards Charlotte’s home.”

“Are you an Angel?”

Penelopeia smiled, “Not an Angel, simply a mortal woman like you who once needed help to find the strength to wait a long, long time for her husband to return to her.”

“You have a string of good grades in your GCSE’s, Penny,” I said, “You must have learned something of Ancient Greece, Odysseus and Penelopeia, Homer?”

Penny nodded, Some. I didn’t read all of it but I was taught something of what happened to Odysseus and of his trials and adventures when he was trying to find his way back to his wife.” She returned her attention to Penelopeia. “He was very brave and even more determined to return and if you are Penelopeia, I can understand why. But you said you are mortal and the Battle of Troy was thousands of years ago and happened in a world of Gods and fabled heroes and heroines and strange monsters?”

“A mystical world that perhaps only exists within the minds of men?”
Penelopeia held out her hand, “Take it and feel me.” She waited until Penny reached out and took her hands in her own. “Do I feel warm, can you feel my heart beating through the veins in my arms, can you hear my voice?”

“Yes, yes I can but those stories from Ancient Greece, the great battles, the tricks, the weird things that happened to people, Jason, Hercules, Medusa, some mortal some immortal, Gods and people all mixed up, sometimes fighting sometimes helping each other. I always thought things like that happened in Heaven or some magical place, a place where fairies, monsters and Angels lived?”

“And so they do but where do you think that place is?”

“Well up there somewhere I suppose,” she let go of Penelopeia’s hand and pointed towards the sky,” In the sky, no above the sky, out in space, I don’t know really know. I suppose there must be somewhere because I think I still believe a little bit that Father Christmas is real because I still get presents but sometimes they are given to me when it’s not Christmas. Like the time Charlotte took me shopping and bought me all those clothes and makeup, perfume and let me drive her posh car, the Bentley.” She smiled, “Silly isn’t it, a girl of my age still believing in Father Christmas and fairies and monsters that hide under the bed. But I do have an excuse because when bad things have happened to me, there has always been somebody there to help me, first Clementine and then Charlotte and they chased my demons away.”

“It’s not silly,” I said, trying to hold back the tears, “I believe in Father Christmas as well and Penelopeia is here and she’s real enough at the moment.”

Penelopeia stood up and we followed her example, “I must go now, Charlotte but I will be near when you need me and so will the others that I promised. You will not have to call for us, we’ll be watching all the time and will know when we are needed.” She turned to Penny, “We share the same name and if I am beautiful then you too share that with me. Take heed of what Charlotte tells you and let her be your guide,” She held her hand out, “Prepare your camera and point it to my hand,” and when Penny did as she was asked, Penelopeia opened her fist and there in the centre was one of the butterflies and Penny’s camera started clicking. Penelopeia smiled and looked at me, “We’ll always be close and Poseidon was near but did nothing, he had no need, you really did bring your ship into safe harbour…” and she faded away.

I looked at Penny but she was still taking pictures of the butterfly and hadn’t even noticed that the hand holding it had vanished. After a few seconds the butterfly flew off to join it’s friends who were still dancing amongst the trees and she looked up and then around and asked, “Where’s Penelopeia?”

“Gone home, she lives in the Mediterranean. Come on, we have to see the house and if we dally any longer we won’t have time before Byron sends out a search party. Tomorrow, if we have time, I’ll take you up to the cave and then show you the waterfall but that depends on what other urgent work I have to do.”

“This glade is enchanted.”

“Yes, I told you, it’s where I came to terms with who I am and my decision to go on and be the real me,” we started to walk towards the path down the hill, “Penny, say nothing of this to the others, they will think we’re a pair of crazies and blame it on our being intersexed or something like that.”

“Will it make them hate us or accuse us of being witches like some other people would?”

“No, definitely not, of that I am sure. They are real friends, they know about us and have accepted us and we’re as much a part of the group as they are but asking them to believe we can see and speak to people who lived thousands of years ago is asking a lot.” I paused and thought about that and remembered Faye and her insistence on aiming to miss when she was hunting with her father. Emma and Liz and there excitement and wonder whenever they found something new, something a little unique so perhaps they might believe us, might even have little spirits of their own they spoke to when they were touching a flower or stroking a fury animal. The land of Magic, ancient gods and even demons existed in the minds of children and was very real, who was to say there weren’t millions of people who still believed a little of it and just shrugged it off as superstition, wishful thinking. Mankind’s belief in the hereafter was a part of it and most people believed that we went on to somewhere else after we died, “Perhaps one day I’ll mention it to them but until then, Penny, it’s our secret.”

Penny nodded, “Our secret but I like her, I like what happened and I hope this is not a dream. I hope that there are not hallucinogenic plants in the glade that fill the air with pollen or something that makes us have dreams like that. I really would like to believe that the land of magic, the land of heaven, the land of beautiful women and handsome men was real.”

I smiled, “It is, trust me. Will and I have places that are secret. Places where only we know about, places where we are alone.”

“When you are making love?”

I smiled and nodded, “Places where our love-making takes us and don’t you speak about that either, that is our secret.”

“Of course I won’t but I would like you to tell me how I can take Morris and I there.”

I laughed then, a really happy laugh, “If you really are in love and he loves you back, you’ll find the places without any help from me.” I took her hand and gave it a squeeze, “You’ve made up your mind about him then?”

“Yes and I’m pretty sure he feels the same about me but he’s never taken liberties, you know what I mean, never tried to force me to let him…”

“Make love before you feel you’re ready?”

“Yes. The man I lived with and I thought I loved did push me and said it was the only way we could prove we loved each other so I let him and it didn’t work. I’ve often lost boyfriends because I wouldn’t do it straight away and they just went away but with Morris its different, more gentle and when he thinks I am getting nervous, he sort of slows down or stops.”
“Take your time and when that time does arrive you’ll both know and if you ever want to talk about it then do. Speak to me or Gwyneth, she helped me but it still took a while before Will and I went to bed together but it was terrific when we did.”

“Which was best, before your operation or after?”

I thought about that for a moment, “After I think, it’s gentle most of the time but still exciting and lasts much longer but before was good as well. I think that for us it was as much a mental thing as well as physical, we seem to join together, merge with each other’s bodies, become one person and fly away to our secret places.”

“It sounds so romantic.”

“It is and I’m going to have to stop talking about it or I’ll leave you here and go rushing back to Wanderer and tear his clothes of.”

She giggled. “I’ll do the same with Morris.”

We arrived at the end of the path and turned towards the house and I stopped to let Penny admire the setting again. I gave her a minute and then took her to the front porch, climbed the steps and we went into the house, into the sitting room, “That arch leads to a passage and the bedrooms are on the right hand side, then there’s a bath, shower and loo and a door on the left that goes into a small hall where the larder and utility room are and there’s another door that leads into the kitchen.
“Over there is my office and the arch beside the fire place leads again into the kitchen, another larder and a door out to the rear garden. In fact there’s a door to the outside of the house on every side so if there is a big storm, tsunami, volcanic eruption or Zeus tries to hit us with a thunderbolt, it doesn’t matter where you are, there’s a quick way out and a chance to run for the cave. Other than that, it’s very quiet apart from the seagulls, albatrosses, song birds and for all I know parrots and penguins."

“And all this bit is the sitting room!”

“All of it, Gwyneth reckons it’s large enough for a ball or state dinner.”

“She’s right, is that what you’re going to use it for?”

“No, we’re having a building put up when we need it to do all the government work. I don’t want it here because I’d have to spend all my time telling the children to be quiet and I’m not prepared to do that, it’s going to be their home when they arrive.” I took her through to the kitchen and once again she just stood and stared, “All this is just the kitchen? Big isn’t it. Look at the cooker it has six rings and two ovens and there’s two sinks side by side and the cupboards and work areas, my goodness, it’s larger than the whole of Clementine’s flat, almost as big as the kitchen in your other house.”

“I like space,” I led her over to the French doors that led out to the back garden and we went out.

“It’s beautiful and the size of the lawn and all the flowers, what a lovely view and you could have garden parties out here.”

“You see those trees in the distance?”

“Yes.”

“That’s the end of the garden, the trees are fruit trees and the bit in front is the midden and between the midden and the far flower beds is the kitchen garden.”

“How are you going to look after it all?”

“Everybody will pitch in and take some of the fruit and vegetables as pay. There’s far more than we’ll need.” My radio started ringing and I lifted it, “Countess Charlotte.”

It was Will, “The others are on the beach down by the reef and Wanderer is almost unloaded but the stuff is still being moved up to the cave and then our furniture is being delivered to the house. Do you want to leave it to me to organise where the furniture is placed?”

“I labelled everything including the packing cases, just put it in the rooms indicated.”

“Okay, what about you, where are you going?”

“I’ll join the others near the reef and lounge around for a while.”

“Okay, I’ll come over when we’ve finished and carry you back to the ship, should I bring Morris to carry Penny?”

“Of course.”

He chuckled, “Did you meet who you went to see.”

“Yes, she appeared and even Penny met her, she was even more beautiful in the sunlight than she was in the house. I’ll tell you about it later.”

“Okay, I’ll get back to work. Bye, I love you.”

“You probably do but I’ve gone off you a bit, you conspired with Harry Fellows, Andy Bryant and Byron Wellington probably to make me take command of the ship.”

“Of course I did, I won a good few dollars as well but I’ll tell you about that later. Bye again.”

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 is now published on Kindle Ebooks.
Vol 4 will follow in November.

I will be posting a little more of Vol 3 here but I cannot publish the full volume because it contravenes the Kindle terms.
I mentioned in my blog that some of my work under my other name is being moved to my Frances Penwiddy Amazon Author’s Page.
I drew attention to it because they are not TG books and when I add them I will give you notice so that you don’t purchase one thinking it may be TG. They will not of course be sampled or teased here other than to mention the name.
The first of these books will probably be transferred and authored under Frances Penwiddy on or soon after the 9th August 2017and is entitled Pagan Dawn and is a light comedy.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 53

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 53
The Enchanted Island
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015

The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.
Footprints in the Sea is not suitable reading material for minors.

The Chapter numbers of Vol 3 continue from where Volume 2 ended. If you have not read Volumes 1 and 2, it is recommended that you do so before starting Volume 3.

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3

Chapter 53

When we arrived at the holiday beach, well that’s what it looked like with sun loungers and parasols dotted about and an assortment of human bodies lying on them and a couple of cool boxes strategically placed, Emma’s voice came out from beneath a mask of sun blocker, “We’ve brought a couple of loungers for you and there’s lemonade and white wine in the coolers, help yourselves.”

“Did you like the house Penny?” asked Gwyneth.

“It’s huge and the garden nearly reaches the horizon.”

“We’re all moving in there until our houses are built,” said Liz, “And we’re partying every night.”

“No you’re not, Geoff Roman told Will that he will have enough portacabins set up by the time Pacific Wanderer leaves for the science side of the island. You’ll have to make do with them but I will let you use my bathroom once a week as the portacabins only have shower units.” I went over to the folding table that held the glasses and poured Penny and I a glass of wine and sat on one of the loungers. “Did you bring any snack food?”
Gwyneth held up a large carrier bag, “Small Pasties, crisps, choc bars,” she peered inside, “And there’s still a couple of toffee crunchies left.”
“I’ll have a toffee crunchie please.”

Gwyneth rummaged around and tossed one to me, “Penny?”

Penny looked up from where she was fiddling with her phone, “Crisps please.” She took a sip of wine, opened the crisps and then went back to the phone, “That’s odd,” she got up and came over to me, “Look,” she whispered, “The picture I took of the butterfly that Penelopeia was holding,” she held out the phone and I looked at it, “What’s wrong it’s a lovely picture, show it to Emma.”

“No, look closer,” I did and looked at her again, “It’s perfect.”

“The butterfly was resting on Penelopeia’s palm and her hand isn’t in the picture and look,” she took the phone back and run her finger across the screen, “Look at this one, it was the last picture I took of the ones under the trees,” she flipped to the next picture, “And this is the one I took of Penelopeia when she first appeared,” she held the phone out, “There’s nobody in the picture, just the trees and bushes.”

I took it from her and studied the picture closely and then enlarged it and kept doing it until it started to pixelate and then I studied the pixel line and colours but there was no sign at all that there had been a person in the picture, I flipped forward and did the same with the hand picture and had the same result. “She obviously didn’t want to appear in the picture or spirits don’t leave an image when they are photographed, not even a digital image. I do know she can only be seen by people she wants to be seen by so I suppose photos won’t work because if they did, anybody could see her.” I handed the camera back to Penny, “It’s okay to show the girls, let Emma see them first, it’s her speciality.”

“What are you two whispering about,” demanded Faye, “It’s rude to whisper when in company.”

“We think we may have found a new species of butterfly and Penny was asking me who we should show the pictures to. Emma, you need to see these,” and I nodded to Penny, “Take them over.”

As soon as she went over, Liz jumped up from her lounger and went to join them and Faye went to the table, topped up her wine and sat beside me, “You really were in charge when we came into the lagoon?”

“Yes, it was a conspiracy, Will was behind it I think. They dropped it into my lap, no doubt thinking I’d run out of the bridge having a nervous breakdown.”

“What did you do?”

“That’s the odd thing, Faye. I was in a panic but I started giving orders as if I had been doing it all my life. I suppose survival instincts kicked in and I must have picked up a few tips when I’ve been on the bridge and didn’t realise I was doing it.”

She shook her head, “Not me, I would have thrown myself on the deck and started crying.”

“No you wouldn’t, you’d have done the same as me and started giving orders. The trick is to slow the ship down and give yourself time to think and on top of that the helmsman helped and so did one of the lookouts and Martin on the deck understood me when I told him what I was going to try and do. Once you start, you forget about being scared and rely a bit on common sense and use the bits of information you subconsciously take on board whilst living on the ship.”

“Still, you did do it well. I was sitting in the lounge and I didn’t really believe it was you conning the ship. I was sure they were just pulling our legs. When Victor brought you the coffee and gingerbread men and confirmed it was you, I was shocked.”

“So was I when it was over. I tell you what though, I’m going to blackmail Byron into giving us a go on the missile launcher. He can hardly refuse now.”

“I’d stick to the machine guns for the moment if I was you. We still don’t know how to operate those twinned guns on the upstairs viewing bridge deck.” She grinned, “I’ve found out where they’ve hidden the ammunition and distress flares as well. They’ve put them in a ready use locker concealed under the decking over the Jacuzzi.”

I looked across the beach to where Pacific Wanderer was moored, “She does look pretty now and the new funnel makes her look a bit racy. When she leaves to go to the other side of the island, I’ll ask Byron to make her go full ahead and take a video of her dashing past the reef with an enormous bow wave and smoke pouring out of her funnel.”

“And all guns blazing.”

Emma, Liz and Penny came over to us, “It looks like a long tailed blue but the colour is deeper and the brown edges to the wings is a little lighter. I can’t judge the size from the picture but if it is the long tailed blue, it’s a variant at least, possibly a new variety.”

I opened the palm of my left hand and used the finger and thumb of my right to span a distance, “It was about this size with the wings opened,” I looked at Penny, “What do you think?” She nodded and there was the touch of a smile on her face, “About that, not quite as wide as the palm.”
Emma became thoughtful, “That’s what, about forty or forty five millimetres, much larger than a long tailed blue. Can you show me where you saw them?”

“Not today or tomorrow, we’ll be too busy but in a few days’ time we’ll take you up to the glade, there must have been about a hundred or so fluttering about, a sort of colony but apart from the one that came close, we were too far away to judge the size.”

“Okay, that’ll do but I need to try and catch one. Butterflies are important because apart from being pollinators most of them have preferred plants for laying their eggs and if we can identify the butterfly it will give us clues to which plants are growing here. Can I have a copy of the pictures?”

“We’ll blue tooth it this evening.” My radio went live, “Will?”

“Dinner in about an hour and a half and Mark has instructed me to collect you so that you have time to bathe and get ready.”
“What shall we do with the loungers and parasols?”

“Fold them up and store them close to the reef and well above high tide. I’ll be there in about ten minutes.”

“Don’t forget to bring Morris.”

I hooked the radio over my gun belt, “Dinner in an hour and a half and Will said to leave the furniture here.”

We had just enough time when we saw a group leave the end of the jetty and start walking towards us. I recognised Will, he stood an inch taller than Faye’s fiancé Howard and David was the shortest and as they grew closer Emma squinted and said “It’s our blokes as well as Will and David.”

“They’ve probably change their mind about the beach furniture and are bringing it back to the ship,” Gwyneth answered.

I studied them, they were a good bit closer and seemed to be laughing and kidding around, “I smell a rat here. It’s not the furniture, they’ve plotted something. Look at them, they’re like a bunch of college students fooling around.”

Gwyneth stopped packing the wine in a cooler and shielding her eyes. She looked for a few seconds, “You’re right, even David’s playing the fool.”

“You’re too suspicious, I reckon they’ve come to carry us back to the ship. I bet it was Will that put them up to it and if Howard thinks he’s chucking me over his shoulder he can think again,” Faye said.

“Quite right,” Emma stood up from where she had been rolling the table cloth and stood watching them, her eyes narrowed. “If Lawrence thinks he’s carrying me, he’s going to do it properly, in his arms and hugging me to his hairy chest.”

“Me too,” said Penny.”

“Lawrence can’t carry both you and Emma,” I pointed out, ” Not unless you lay on top of each other.”

“I didn’t mean Lawrence, I meant Morris and he’s going to have to tell me he loves me first and promise not to take liberties.”

Faye snickered, “Don’t you mean he has to promise TO take liberties.”

“Do you think I should tell him that?”

“No,” chorused Liz, Gwyneth and myself, “It would embarrass us,” I added.

“Well, I don’t know about the others but if David tries to carry me all the way back to the ship, he’ll have a heart attack and I’ll finish up carrying him. I think he’d be better off carrying the cool boxes and I’ll walk.”

They arrived and the others hung back by a pace and Will opened his arms and walked up to me. I began to lift my arms for a cuddle when he suddenly ducked took another step and his head brushed past my hips and his shoulder caught me in the waist and he straightened up and I flopped over his shoulder and his hand slapped my bum and then slid down to cuddle my thighs. My squeal of protest at the slap was drowned out by Faye as Howard did the same to her, “You pinched my ass!”

“Put me down and stop fooling,” I head Gwyneth shout and immediately after her, a surprised squeal from Penny which quickly changed to an “Ooh.”
I started to giggle when I heard Emma groan, “Stop that you perv.”

“Keep quiet or I’ll caress you under the bikini bottom rather than over it.”

“You wouldn’t dare…Eeek!”

As for Liz, she just sighed and said, “Forget the ship, just carry me up to the soft grass.”

The men turned round, forgot the coolers, shoulder bags, the radio and my gun belt and started back towards the ship and Will turned a little and made for the firmer sand just below the high water mark and the others followed his example.

Instead of turning towards the ship when we reached the water line, Will kept going straight on wading into the sea at an angle. I lifted my head and saw the others following. The girls must have been a bit quicker on the uptake than me and were beginning to yell and struggle except Gwyneth because David had stopped and was easing her down into thigh deep water.

By now Will was waist deep and I had to lift my head to keep my hair out of the water, “What are you doing? My hair’s getting wet and my blouse and skirt are being splashed!”

“Sorry,” he stopped and by now the water was halfway up his chest and I had to lift myself much higher and then he stooped and for a moment I thought he was going to duck under and get me soaked but he didn’t. He straightened up and at the same time grabbed me by the waist and heaved. I left him, arms and legs splayed and hit the water flat on my back with a great splash and sank
.
I got mad then, and flipped over managed to turn and kicked with my legs and pulled with my arms and went straight for his legs. He had turned and was forcing himself through the water making for the beach but a girl, a strong swimmer and fully submerged can swim faster than a man trying to push himself through chest high waves and I caught him as his left leg left the sand to force itself forward. I swung my left arm and caught him flat handed just above the ankle and forced his left leg over just at the point where it was passing his right and the foot caught the calf of his right leg and he lost his balance and started to fall forward. I came up for air, glanced towards the others where a general melee was taking place and turned just as Will’s head appeared spluttering and shaking . I swam for my life, no ladylike breast stroke a full blown freestyle well almost full blown except my skirt was slowing my kick. I kept kicking and reached down and jerked the hem of the skirt up and forced it into the waist band and started going for the world record.

Will was coming after me now and his stroke was powerful and he gained on me, “Wait till I get you,” he gasped, spluttered, coughed and finished the sentence, “You’ll wish you were a mermaid.”

I was dead, I knew that, the trick with the waistband of my skirt didn’t work, there was still air trapped in the skirt and it was ballooning at my hips. If I slowed down to fix it he would catch me so I duck dived, kept kicking and turned towards deeper water and swam down at an angle. I fiddled with the fastener on the skirt and managed to get it off and kicked for the surface. As I broke into the sunlight he was in front and well to my left looking forward so I changed to a breast stroke and quietly swam towards him and when he was on the point of discovering me I threw the skirt as hard as I could and scored a bulls eye. The skirt wrapped itself over his head and I broke into a freestyle and went as fast as I could.

I didn’t look back, I could tell by the muffled curses and splashing that he wasn’t coming after me yet so I continued and then I heard his triumphant yell as he started swimming again.

I dived for a second time and guessed he would think I would try and make for the beach but I turned away and went even further out, there was a slight swell to the water but I’d swam in worst and I was gambling that Will wasn’t as swim fit as me and would tire a little sooner and we were still about a hundred metres from Pacific Wanderer. I glanced in his direction, he was still about eight meters behind me and much closer to the beach. He saw me and turned to swim at an angle in an attempt to cut me off. I ignored him and just kept going straight ahead and as he got closer I dived again and for a third time I turned out towards the reef and fooled him. He must have thought I would definitely turn towards him this time because when I surfaced this time he had changed direction and was swimming back to the beach. I changed to a breast stroke and swan as quietly as I could whilst still keeping a decent speed up and managed to gain a few metres before he grew suspicious and turned and spotted me. He came after me again but he was a little slower, tiring a bit, he had been swimming all the time whereas I had dived and slowed down a few times and still had energy left to keep going. I glanced towards the ship, now barely twenty five metres away and the deck rails were crowded with sailors all cheering and yelling to me. My mind travelled back to my final year at school and the annual swimming gala. I was in second places and a metre behind and was being cheered by my house supporters and I grabbed strength from somewhere and really put everything into it and won by a fingertip.

It wasn’t good enough this time though, Will was a lot stronger than the swimmer I was up against in the gala and tiring or not he was gaining so I did the only thing I could and dived. As soon as I was about two metres down I rolled over, turned towards the beach and kicked and actually saw him swim above me making for the sea again so I let him go until he stopped, kicked water and then came powering back. My trick hadn’t worked quite so well this time so I went for the surface and Wanderer’s hull loomed over me, I surfaced, swam three strokes and slapped the side of the hull. “Neutral territory!” I yelled and just in time as well because he was a half stroke behind me.

I thought he was going to push me under and took a deep breath but he just grinned, reached around my waist, pulled me in and kissed me, “I forgot you were a diver and you cheated.”

“No I didn’t, diving’s not cheating.”

“You threw your skirt over my head and then all I could see were your legs and a pair of transparent panties, that is definitely cheating. No red blooded man is going to overtake a sexy bum covered in see-through knickers.”

I placed my hands on his shoulders and kissed him, “I’ll make amends tonight.”

“You’ve got to get out of the water first.”

“We’ll swim to the beach, we can’t wait for them to throw a boarding net down.”

“You’ll swim to the beach and walk out of the water wearing transparent knickers?”

“Oh-my-god, the crew are all up there!”

“And our blokes not to mention the girls who are dead keen on inspecting your operation site and taking pictures.”

I let go of him and swam closer to Wanderer’s hull so I could hide under the curve. “You’ll have to swim to the beach and get my skirt.”

“I’m exhausted.”

“Will, swim and get my skirt or I won’t make amends tonight.”

“I doubt I can take advantage of your offer of compensation, I’ve exhausted myself.”

I glared at him and then reached down with one hand and hooked the waistband of my panties and struggled them down and off and held them up, “In that case I’m taking them off.”

“You’ll get out of the water with no knickers on!”

“They probably got damaged with all that swimming and diving and I’m not being seen wearing knickers with holes in them.” I turned, and with my see-through underwear flapping in one hand I started swimming towards the beach, cheered on by the matelots lining the deck rails.
Faye saved the day and waded into the water and threw my skirt towards me, “Put this on or you’ll catch a chill.”

“More than a chill if I’m not careful, there’s a shark behind me,” And I lifted my feet and struggled into the skirt, no mean task in the water and with it ballooning around my waist I waded up to the beach and pulled the hem down and with one hand on Faye’s shoulder I managed to struggle back into my soggy knickers, smoothed my skirt and curtsied to the spectators up on Wanderer’s deck still cheering me.

Once we were together we walked along the jetty, Penny’s trainers squelching , the others with their flip-flops slapping on the decking, except me, mine were probably washed up on the beech somewhere and when we arrived at the landing stairs everybody held back and waited for me to proceed them. I stopped, “What are you waiting for?”

“You,” and Emma pointed up to the entry port and we could see Byron standing there, feet apart and his arms behind his back silently gazing down at us.

“Well go on then, I need a shower as quickly as possible.”

There was a unanimous shaking of heads, “You know how to handle him, you first,” said Liz.

“Handle him? Don’t be silly, he’s okay.”

“You first,” said Gwyneth, the wife of my physician, and she gently but firmly pushed me so I had to take the first step up. I straightened my back and with as much dignity as a girl, a Commander girl, could muster when she was wearing a soaking wet, dripping sea water skirt, a wrinkled blouse and soggy, transparent knickers and twisted, knotted, bedraggled hair, could muster I started the climb. As I neared the top of the steps I saw Auntie Katie, Uncle Ted, Gareth and Mark standing behind the Captain with frowns on their faces and then I knew I was in trouble, especially as the previously cheering onlookers had grown quiet and there was an ominous silence hanging over the main deck.

‘Take the bull by the horns,’ ‘Meet the enemy head on,’ ‘Pray to the Lord and pass the bullets.’ A string of clichés flashed through my head and I turned when I reached the landing, stepped through the entry port, curtsied to the quarter deck, curtsied to Byron straightened and asked, “Commander Broughton, Commander Devonshire and shore party request permission to come aboard, Captain.”

Byron’s eyes opened wide and he stepped back, obviously whatever he had been expecting, it was not my formal approach. He saluted my curtsy and replied, “Permission granted, Commander, welcome aboard and please ask your party to go to their cabins and get dry and changed, they are dripping sea water and sand all over my deck.”

A commander must always put the needs of the men and women under her command before herself so I turned to the others who were crowding onto the landing behind me. “You heard the captain, get yourselves to your cabins and report to the saloon in 90 minutes, no more. You will be dry, coiffed, correctly dressed and don’t forget to clean under your finger nails.” I turned to Byron, “Thank you Captain, perhaps you and your officers would care to join us for dinner.” I heard Auntie Kate snigger and as I led the way towards the stairs to the passenger deck promenade, Gareth suddenly wrapped a blanket around me and Mark grabbed my hand and started feeling for my pulse, “I don’t need a blanket,” I protested, “Or my pulse checked, I had a swim not a mortal fight with a Great White!”

“You definitely need a blanket,” said Gareth, “Look at the front of your blouse.”

I looked down and immediately folded my arms across my chest. The blouse was as transparent as my knickers and the lace bra underneath it was doing its best to follow the example of the blouse but the worst bit was my nipples, they looked as if somebody has stuck map pins in them and were sticking out like a pair of short, stubby pointers. “I need the blanket,” I agreed and wrapped it around me.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 is now published on Kindle Ebooks.
Vol 4 will follow in November.

I will be posting a little more of Vol 3 here but I cannot publish the full volume because it contravenes the Kindle terms.
I mentioned in my blog that some of my work under my other name is being moved to my Frances Penwiddy Amazon Author’s Page.
I drew attention to it because they are not TG books and when I add them I will give you notice so that you don’t purchase one thinking it may be TG. They will not of course be sampled or teased here other than to mention the name.
The first of these books will probably be transferred and authored under Frances Penwiddy on or soon after the 9th August 2017and is entitled Pagan Dawn and is a light comedy.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 54

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

Other Keywords: 

  • Romance
  • Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3
Chapter 54

The Enchanted Island

By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015

The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.
Footprints in the Sea is not suitable reading material for minors.

The Chapter numbers of Vol 3 continue from where Volume 2 ended. If you have not read Volumes 1 and 2, it is recommended that you do so before starting Volume 3.

Footprints in the Sea Volume 3

Chapter 54

“I must congratulate the ladies present this evening on their appearance, bearing in mind that only a short while ago, they were carrying out a difficult exploration of the sea bottom in the lagoon.”

“Marine biology is included within my remit, Captain Wellington,” said Emma with a voice that dripped honey. “My current position in the Anglo-New Zealand Antarctic expedition specifically states that I should explore both the land and sea life forms paying particular attention to the discovery of new species and sub species of both animal and insect life.”

“Did you discover anything?”

“I think I may have identified a new form of salt water plant but as that is within the sphere of Doctor Elizabeth Johnson, I passed further investigation to her.”

“And you Miss Pemberton?”

“Definitely some very oddly shaped grains amongst the sand and a strong presence of feldspar, silicon and pieces of what I am sure are of volcanic origin and perhaps some manganese but as yet, no evidence of precious or semi-precious stones.”

“A pity but it is early days yet and you Commander Broughton, what of your exploration?”

“I had in mind the suitability of the current position of the jetty for mooring and must advise you that there is less than a half a fathom under the keel at the bow of Pacific Wanderer. I would recommend the jetty should be moved to a position closer to the mouth of the river to the right, that’s stab’d in navy English, of the lagoon”

“Thank you, we were aware that there was barely sufficient depth and do indeed intend to move the jetty in the near future, subject to your approval as owner of the island of course.”

“Please feel free, Captain. I hope our unorthodox approach to science and exploration did not interfere with the smooth running of the ship.”

“Not at all, the OOD and petty officers assured me that the crew were paying particular attention to your techniques in avoiding a sea predator and were particularly impressed with your methods of removing clothing to allow you greater freedom of movement. I was also gratified when I won the bet on whether you would touchdown before Commander Devonshire.”

“You were betting on the outcome?”

“Indeed, it is a method that increases the pleasure of the learning experience.”

“She cheated,” said Will.

“Come-come, Commander Devonshire, I’m sure Commander Broughton did no such thing. She simply demonstrated that sound training in underwater techniques helps when faced with adversity and surely one must use every tool in the box to guarantee survival?”

“He might have strangled me with a bootlace had he caught me.”

“I was wearing beach sandals.”

“You could have cut my throat with a buckle.”

“They were Velcro.”

“Scratched my skin then.”

Auntie Kate giggled, “He had to catch you first.”

“I did manage to steal a kiss at the end though,” Will smiled, “It was worth the chase.”

I became serious, “Byron, the water in the lagoon is warm and safe and I think it would be okay for the crew to swim in if you were to allow it. There is a little risk of a stray shark I suspect but I think that if you had a boat out and a man with a rifle on the deck, that would be enough.”

“It’s unlikely that sharks are in the area,” said Emma, “There isn’t very much to attract them, the Antarctic current has moved south, the water is too warm. There’s fewer fish because they will follow the colder water and the predators will follow the fish.”

“I will consider it, the men are familiar with the dangers associated with sharks so I will probably allow swimming parties once the more urgent tasks have been carried out.”

“A shark net across the entrance to the lagoon would help, failing that we might try training a pod of dolphins.”

“I’ll do that, Emma, you just entice them in.”

Gwyneth nodded her head, “Charlotte is very good with dolphins, she has swam with them under the most adverse conditions.”

“I’ve had such a lovely day, such a perfect, perfect day.”

Will smiled, “Even the swimming?”

“Especially the swimming,” and I took a hold of his upper arms, stood on tiptoe and kissed him, “That’s just for starters, the beginning of my making amends.”

“So you admit it, you did cheat?” he asked as I lowered myself.

“Sort of. I had help at hand if I needed it. The sort of help no mortal can compete against.”

“Ah, I see.” He was still smiling but his face was lit by the moon and his eyes sparkled and the tops of his lips had a silvery tinge so I stood on tiptoe and kissed him again. “You see what?”

“Does this have anything to do with your visit to the glade, the visit with Penny?”

“A bit, the butterflies had a hand in it I think.” I took his hand and we continued our walk along the deck of Pacific Wanderer and I told him about the butterflies and the hand and body image that hadn’t shown in the pictures that Penny had taken, “Penny could see her as well though she did say she thought Penelopeia might have been a ghost because she could see through her, see the trees and underbrush through her body. But she was certainly touched by the visit and a little shocked that Penelopeia knew so much about her. I’ve sworn her to secrecy though and she didn’t say a word when she showed the pictures to Emma and the girls.”

“And what about you, do you believe you saw a ghost?”

I shook my head, “No she definitely wasn’t a ghost, she was warm but I really don’t know, don’t understand it, understand how a women who lived thousands of years ago can visit me. I’m not frightened, in fact I like her and I wondered if I was having some sort of hallucination but if Penny can see her as well, it can’t be that. I don’t think I’ll try to work it out, I’ll just have to accept it but she was there, Will and she told me there were others watching over us.” I nodded and smiled, “That’s why you were beaten in the swim today. I was far from swim fit, I’ve not swam since the rescue of David and you should have caught me but Penelopeia sent for Poseidon and he must have been lurking down there and told me what to do. You didn’t have a chance against that sort of opposition but it doesn’t matter, I’ll still make amends.” ‘Where you’re concerned Will Devonshire, I’ll make amends as often as you like,’ but I didn’t say that to Will, a girl still likes to be courted, even chased, chased on land and in the water so I wanted him to know he still had to work at it, keep that look in his eye, that passion for me firmly embedded in his heart.

We stopped at the corner of the stern and looked out to the west. The night sky still had the faintest tinge of yellow light to it and above it a thin band of light blue but above us the sky was the deepest velvet blue and there were a trillion stars looking down on us. To the left stood the constellation of Canis Major with the Dog Star, I pointed, “Sirius, our guard dog and where Sirius stands so does Orion, they are inseparable, Sirius is Orion’s hunting dog so it is waiting in case Orion’s bow misses the target, Lepus the hare. Then Sirius goes after the prey because he is the fastest dog and the only one who can catch a hare, he must be a greyhound. The other dog is in Canis minor and he’s a mastiff and he chases after Sirius ready to protect him if Taurus tries to intervene. I looked a little east and higher, “There’s Orion his bow at the ready and over there, Taurus getting ready to charge.”

“You make it sound like a story. I just look up and see all the stars but you see more, you see the drama.”

“It was the trawler skipper I dived with. He used to tell me the stories when it was dark and we were returning from a dive. He said it was easier to remember a good yarn than the position of a star. Once you’ve found Sirius, the brightest star at night you can locate Orion’s belt and his legs, then it’s easy to find Gemini and then Cassiopeia that’s the one that looks like a ‘W” and moving my hand, “There’s Gemini and there to the north just above the reef you can just see the Big Dipper and just above it, the Pole Star, the sailor’s guide. Well it is in the Northern Hemisphere but down here we need the Southern Cross and if you don’t know what that looks like, just look at the Australian and New Zealand flags.” I turned in to him and we kissed again. With so many Gods looking down, nothing would be allowed to interfere and spoil the moment and when we finished we looked up to the sky directly above us and through an unpolluted sky into the Milky Way and saw a trillion stars lighting the way back to our cabin.
The ship was quiet now, most people were tucked up in their beds and bunks with just an anchor watch under the command of Sub Lieutenant, (soon to be Admiral), Tamati Sandler.

I stopped as soon as we entered the cabin and waited for Will to close the door, “It has been such a wonderful day,” I repeated, “But with all the excitement I’m quite exhausted and we still have to walk all the way across the sitting room to the bedroom and then across the bedroom to our bed, I really don’t think I can go that far. Would you mind if I just went to sleep here by the door, the carpet is very soft?”

“I could fetch you a cushion from the armchairs to use as a pillow or…” he stooped and lifted me into his arms and cuddled me close to his chest, “…I could carry you to the bed.”

“You won’t throw me out of the porthole and into the sea again, will you?”

“No, I want you to tell me more about the stars.”

He leaned his head down and kissed me lightly on the lips and walked across the sitting room and as he turned sideways to pass through to the bedroom, he kissed me again on the tip of my nose and finally as we arrived at the bed, he kissed me on top of my head, paused to bury his nose in my hair and breathed deeply, “You smell like a summer garden, I like it and there’s not a suggestion of seaweed,” and he lowered me gently to stand on the floor. “If you’re still tired, I could undress you?”

“Thank you.”

He slowly undid the buttons on the front of my dress, reached the belt and unfastened that and the fingers of one hand slip round my back and softly lowered the concealed zip before rising again to my shoulders, pausing just for a moment to rest gently on my breasts. He eased the shoulders of the dress down my arms and over my hands and then past my hips and still keeping a hold of it, down to my thighs where I helped him and lifted each leg in turn so he could slide the dress off me and drop it gently to the floor behind him. He stepped back and studied me and then he reached for my shoulders and as I leaned into him he unclipped my bra, eased the shoulder straps down and it joined my dress on the floor. Again he slid his hands slowly down the sides of my ribs, his touch so soft, so gentle and pausing again at my breasts he lightly caressed the nipples with his thumbs before continuing down, past my hips to my thighs until the found the suspender clips and eased them open and then slid his hands round to the back and repeated the operation. Then his hands started gently upwards until they reached my buttocks and I felt the palm of each hand caress me before moving up to the suspender belt fastening and unclipping that he pulled it free from my waist. It too joined the dress on the floor and without losing contact with me, his hands dropped to mid-thigh and with a little pressure lifted first my left and then in turn my right legs and the stockings slid with just a whisper off my legs and fluttered down to rest on top of the suspender belt.

Once again he stepped back and looked at me before reaching out and with just a suggestion of a tickle I felt my panties eased down and off my legs. I still had control but only just and I knew my nipples had hardened and my breathing had deepened, “My turn now,” I managed to whisper in a husky voice, and I loosened his tie and began to unbutton his shirt, slowly pausing twice to let my fingers caress his pectorals and then his shirt and tie joined my clothes, lying across them as if trying to protect their silky softness.

I stepped back and looked at him and reached out and with the flat of both hands I caressed his chest and let my hands lower gently until I reached his abdominal muscles and here I lifted the palms of my hands and let my fingers caress them. They were strong, well defined and it felt as if I was caressing waves as I let my fingers find their way down to his trousers and unclipped the waist band, found the zip and then slide inside whilst my thumbs hooked over the top of his waist band and I slid his trousers down a little before pausing to gather his underpants and easing them down to the tops of his thighs, I let them drop.

I knelt down and eased them off his feet, bunched them up and tossed them onto the pile and then looked directly at the penis that was staring straight at me. I couldn’t resist it, leaned a little forward and kissed the tip, opened my lips and took just the head in my mouth, tickled it for a second with my tongue and then closing my lips, I slowly eased my head back but kept my lips firmly around it until just the tip remained in my mouth and tickled it again before releasing it and heard a soft moan come from him. I straightened up and smiled softly, “I need your help to climb into bed.”

He startled me with his reaction. He lifted me and with his arm around my waist and his hand supporting my thighs with one of my arms flung over his shoulder he turned sideways and releasing the arm around my waist he flipped the bed cover sideways, lowered me onto the satin sheet and then pushed me so I slid to the centre of the bed. Without straightening he slipped in beside me, reached across my chest and rolled over, taking his weight on his hands he hovered over me, his body inches clear of me and looked down.

“I’ll drive,” I whispered and opened my legs, slipped them over his waist and raised myself just high enough for the tip of his penis to touch my labia and then I rocked a little; slowly, backwards and forwards so his penis caressed the labia without entering and almost immediately the shocks began starting at my stomach and fanning out to my breasts and down to my thighs. I wasn’t going to be able to control this, I knew I had to do something, do something that would send both of us into that interstellar world we visited at times like this. I lifted myself a little but still kept up the rocking motion and I felt his penis slip inside a little so that it was now caressing my vulva and then it happened, it touched my clitoris and the shock went through me so hard my body started shaking and I lost control completely thrust myself up and felt him penetrate me and my mouth opened ready to scream as I began to explode but his mouth clamped down on mine, muffled it and then I was gone. He came with me out of the ship and into that velvet sky with the planets, stars, galaxies and nebulae, the home of the gods that waited for us and still the explosion in my body continued and our atoms spun, danced and crowded around us until we were a golden cloud of atomic particles and we swooped through space, danced around stars and flew to the edge of our galaxy and then past it.

Out, out into the void thrusting through space to the next galaxy and the next through nebulae until far out, the explosion slowed and we had reached the edge of our universe and in the quiet moment we approached the edge and then we smashed into a transparent shield, glass, a force field, magnetism, I don’t know what but we smashed through and I felt it and us shatter and there in front of us a void, dark, soundless but far away there was another universe, more galaxies, more stars, more places to visit but not now. I was not in control and this was not the right time to go further so we turned and went through the wall again and exploded back into our own universe, a universe with galaxies and stars I recognised. My explosions were now a slow burn as we flew towards the centre and then I saw Cassiopeia and far beyond it Ursa Major and the Pole Star and between it and the tiny nebular that Will and I had become, a tiny blue speck, our home, Earth and we changed direction and once again I felt the heat build, felt another explosion building and it happened as we burned through the atmosphere, bored our way through Pacific Wanderer’s steel and I blew apart as we collided with the bed and for the third time I felt Will’s orgasm match mine and a thin white line kept his atoms anchored to mine and as we quietened it pulled us back together, we solidified and the string, the thin line of his sperm slowly disappeared inside me and cemented us together.

I lay quietly calming myself down, shivering a little, part with fear of what had happened to us but more with the excitement, the sheer joy of our passion. Will was breathing more steadily and I felt his heart slowly quieten down and I listened half expecting to hear alarm bells sounding on the ship as she rocked with the force of our impact but everything was silent and the only movement the gentle rise as a wave in the lagoon lifted Wanderer’s hull. Nobody had heard us, nobody!

I felt Will move and he lifted himself and looked down at me, “Promise me one thing,” he said quietly, “Promise me that once a month or once a week you will tell me about the stars before we come to bed and then take me out there, show them to me.”

“We went right to the edge of the universe and then through it before turning back.”

“Yes, I felt it, I felt your explosion mix with mine, I felt the slow burn as we came home and then the explosion again as he arrived.”

“It was the nebulae. As we passed through them they fed us the fuel we needed and the colours, they were incredible.”

He smiled, “Tomorrow, a scientist using the Hubble telescope will ponder on the scorch marks that have suddenly appeared on the surfaces of the Crab Nebular.”

I chuckled softly and shook my head, “We were travelling so much faster than light, the scorch marks won’t be seen here on Earth for thousands of years yet. They’ll never be able to pin it on us.”

“We’re clear to do it again then?”

“As often as we like. We’ve never seen anybody else up there, do you think we’re the only people who do that when we’re making love?”

“No, there are others, people so in love they can make miracles like we do but as you say, we’re all travelling much faster than light so we’ll never see them.”

“Perhaps I should try and slow down a bit and then we might meet a few. We could compare notes and discover the locations of other places worth visiting.”

He chuckled and lifted himself and I felt his penis slip out. “I didn’t know you were still inside me!”

“Want me to put it back?”

I shook my head, “Not tonight, I’m exhausted and if we’re to crash through the barrier at the edge of the universe again, I want a clear head or we might get lost and never find our way back.”

“Not you, you love this island and would always find your way back here.”

I smiled and stroked his face “Our launching pad,” and I went to sleep. Such a lovely, lovely day.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 3 is now published on Kindle Ebooks.
Vol 4 will follow in November.

This is the final chapter of Footprints that I can publish here without contravening the Kindle terms but I have other TG writing that I will post until I publish Volume 4 of Footprints later in the Autumn.

I mentioned in my blog that some of my work under my other name is being moved to my Frances Penwiddy Amazon Author’s Page.
I drew attention to it because they are not TG books and when I add them I will give you notice so that you don’t purchase one thinking it may be TG. They will not of course be sampled or teased here other than to mention the name.

The first of these books will probably be transferred and authored under Frances Penwiddy on or soon after the 9th August 2017and is entitled Pagan Dawn and is a light comedy.

To access my Kindle page, use the link in the right hand column of this Big Closet page.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 4

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea

Volume 4
Diamonds, Bullets, Bras and Passion

By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2017
The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental

Footprints in the Sea includes erotic scenes and is not considered suitable reading material for minors

Footprints in the Sea Volume 4 continues from where Volumes 1,2 and 3 ended. If you have not read the earlier volumes I would advise that you do so for the plot and characters of volume 4 to have impact. For those who have been following the adventures of Charlotte and her husband Will Devonshire, the story continues with a reprise of chapter 70.

Reprise

Chapter 70

“You look absolutely stunning. It’s unbelievable that a little over two hours ago you were sitting on a grassy mound crying your eyes out because you had a few muddy streaks on your skirt. Look at you now, a picture; a picture so lovely I’m tempted to scorn the use of the buggy and walk along Goats Cove High Street all the way to The Promenade at Revelation Bay just so the mad scientists could look out of their laboratory windows and envy me.”

“Liar, but don’t let that stop you, tell me more,” I left the dressing table chair and went over to him and put my hands on his shoulders which took a little stretching because I hadn’t any shoes on. “Go on, tell me more, I’m listening and I’m a very good wife, I’m paying you the utmost attention.”

He didn’t say anything, just rested his hands on my waist, pressed lightly and lifted me into a lovely kiss, a tender kiss and equally tenderly he lowered me back to the carpet.

“That’s good, I loved every word and later, you must tell me more and I’ll listen as avidly as I have just done.”

“Slip your shoes on and we’ll be on our way and give the scientists a treat, should I bring my pistol?”

“I’ll keep my shoes off until we’re on the quayside, it’s safer. I’m very good on old steps and grassy slopes but a boat that’s rising and falling whilst I’m trying to step off it is beyond my abilities and these stockings are nylon and expensive and if I’m not careful, I’ll run out of supplies until I can shop in New Zealand.”

“I wouldn’t want that, want me to carry you in case you ladder them?”

“Yes please and no pinching my bum.”

When he were on the quayside we walked towards the car park and saw both electric buses waiting, “In here, Charlie,” called Christine waving from the first, “We’ve kept seats for you.”
We climbed up and had a lovely surprise, David, Gwyneth and the three girls were there and Christine and ‘J’ were sitting together and at the back was Larry with a very pretty, brown haired girl wearing black horn rimmed glasses, a white peasant’s blouse and black full skirt and three inch heels. “Are we having a party?” I asked Christine.

“I hope you don’t mind but as you were a bit upset earlier I invited your friends from the posh side and we’ve organised a dance at the Revelation Bay Club. We’ve hired the orchestra you had at your wedding and there’s the sound system and the bar is stocked. There’s food laid on as well, your cook on Pacific Wanderer sorted it out and sent it over.”

“Was it Will that upset you,” asked Emma.

“Probably kept molesting her, we need to have a word with him,” threatened Faye.

“Don’t do that,” I said in alarm, “He might take you seriously and I like it when he molests me.”

“So do I,” Will grinned, “And I’ll strangle anybody who tries to stop me.”

The second bus was filled now and people were climbing onto the back of an electric low loader. “There’s a lot of people coming.”

“We’re the second wave, when they drop us off, they’re returning for three more loads. The word got around that there’s a dance and it’s the first we’ve held on this side,” explained Christine, “We’re charging ten NZ dollars entry to pay for the food so I’ll give that to you and you can give it to your chef friend to pay for the food.”

“Will, did you bring any money?”

“Not much, about fifty pounds.”

“That won’t be enough, I’ll pop back to Undine and get mine.”

“You haven’t time, we’re moving off,” said Faye, “Don’t worry about money,” she dug into her bag and held up a wad of notes, “I’ve about twenty dollars US and another two thousand in Confederate money.”

“And I’ve got this,” said Liz holding up a gold bullion bar.

“Where did you get that!”

“Chrissie gave it to me to check in the lab but I’ll spend it instead, it must be enough.”

“And some,” I answered looking at Christine.

“She’s kidding, we don’t need money and that’s not the real bar, it’s a plaster fake we made and painted. Good isn’t it.”

I nodded, “We can make a load more out of pewter or lead and sell them to the tourists. How come we don’t need money?”

“People stationed here can run a tab and it’s taken out of their salaries each month, the same as the system in the forces messes. They’ll give you one without any probs but you won’t need it, Will can pay yours because he keeps upsetting you. Where did you get your dress, London?”

“The West End, there’s quite a lot of retro stuff around, it’s becoming more popular every year. If you want something like it, there’s loads on the Internet.”

“I want one, I’ll have to be nice to ‘J’, I have a birthday in November and then Christmas, he can get me the dress for Christmas.”

I jotted down the URL of a website and gave it to her. “Skirts, blouses, dresses, lingerie, the lot, anything from about 1930 through to 65. Some of their stuff is genuine from those dates but most is modern reproductions. But,” I smoothed the peach coloured skirt of the dress out and lifted the hem to show the petticoat, “Very full and not the sort of thing to wear in the monsoon season.”

“I can see that but I’ll get one for the spring and early summer.”

We arrived at the club and piled out and made straight for the bar, I had got rid of the depression and fear I had earlier and was in the mood to party.

David and Gwyneth had beaten us to it and David waved me across, “White wine?” he asked pointing to the only remaining chair at their table.

“Yes, thank you but aren’t you joining the crowd, I need you as my tango partner.”

He smiled, “Yes, shortly but I would like to have a word with you, a personal doctor and patient word, would you like Gwyneth to leave us alone?”

“If you’re going to chat me up, I’d prefer she stays, you’re a married man.”

“I’ll chat you up during the tango, now answer the question.”

“Of course Gwyneth stays, she’s my chief mentor and confident. Has somebody been sneaking on me about this afternoon?” I asked sitting down.

“It wasn’t sneaking, it was a very concerned husband asking a doctor for advice.”

“What did he tell you and more importantly, what did you tell him?” I felt Gwyneth’s hand take a hold of mine but she left the answer for David.

“I told him that the only thing I was prepared to say was that Randolph is coming here for a visit next week and that was all, apart from asking him to get you to have a word with me. The fact that you are married now does make some difference to patient-doctor confidence. When a doctor thinks a spouse might be a way of getting the patient to see him, then he is at liberty to arrange it.”

“It’s about my nervous breakdown this afternoon?”

He smiled, “Hardly a nervous breakdown and yes it is, do you want to tell us about it?”

I shrugged, “There’s nothing to tell really. I was doing a bit of exploring, dug up a casket and inside were boxes and bags containing gems, lots of gems. Now I hear there’s small bullion bars as well and all of them date back two thousand years or more. After the discovery of the altar house and the gold Celtic torc and the beacon at the entrance to Aurora Inlet and then today, my discovering a casket of such value and in an odd place to hide things, I just got very frightened and started to run away. Will came after me and I bawled my eyes out and then slowly got back to normal. I’m still a little scared at the way things are happening to me. This, to say the very least, has been a traumatic, scary and life changing year. I’m going to be very wary of digging holes, looking into nooks and crannies or any other sort of nosy activity. If I find something else like today’s discovery I might just go totally catatonic and kill anybody who tries to help me recover.”

“You can’t find a rational explanation as to why these things are happening?”

“It isn’t the things happening, David, it’s the ‘Why Me’ and not one of the others that scares me . Why I have dreams about ancient Greek women and see pagan goddesses and fairies and having the feeling that somebody is guiding me, protecting me helping me to discover things, putting crazy daydreams into my head which lead to these discoveries.”

“You haven’t tried to rationalise these events?”

“Yes, I’ve being trying most of the afternoon and to some extent I have succeeded but there’s still a doubt nagging at the bottom of my subconscious.”

“I’m going to leave Randolph to speak to you if you’re willing to see him…”

“Yes of course I’ll see him in fact I want to see him.”

“Good. This much I will say without pre-empting Randolph, who I have already spoken to. The events over the past few days can all be explained rationally. It is an unusual string of coincidences I agree but all have rational explanations, even the pagan goddesses and sprite’s. You’re not going whacky or having a nervous breakdown but to some extent you are having a reaction to two or three major incidents in your life and I am not including the dreams and visions in any of that.
“First there was your Aunt Molly’s death, then shortly after that you are shipwrecked and marooned on a desert island with little chance of rescue. When you beat the odds and are rescued you are diagnosed as intersexed and that alone is about as large a trauma as anybody of your age can have. You countered all of these events by finding a large number of accepting friends but then had another trauma to add to the list. A ship you were travelling on is attacked by heavily armed pirates and drug smugglers and you were instrumental in beating them off. Soon after you suffered the realisation that during this event, you discovered yourself capable of killing other people. I suspect you still haven’t come to terms with the fact that your actions were a perfectly normal thing when a human being, male or female, finds themselves having to defend loved ones who are under attack.
“Finally, you marry and suddenly discover just how much in love you are and took on the total commitment of accepting the responsibility for another person…”

“It works both ways, I know Will feels the same…”

“Of course he does and part of that commitment was to come to me for advice. He didn’t want to know if you were unstable, insane or a freak. He wanted to know what he could do to help you. Now that’s all I’m going to say because Randolph is the psychiatrist and will make a better job of it.”
We got up from our table and went over to the rowdy mixture of scientists and beach bums that my once disciplined group of friends had become.

We did party and I danced my legs off and quite deliberately flaunted myself. I jived faster, tangoed more outrageously and danced the rhumba like a harlot trying to seduce a gang of dockers and not once did I become scared of anything more than finding a ladder in my stockings or a hole in my knickers.
As for Will, once I had spun around him until he was dizzy he gave up dancing anything fast with me and pimped me out by finding me partners for the jives and Latin American dances. We had a disco session as well and I had the same feeling I had experienced in the pub in Beaconsfield. My boobs were bouncing up and down, Will couldn’t take his eyes off my chest and I nearly panicked when I realised that they might bounce right out of my bra so I stopped impersonating a kangaroo running from a cheetah and adopted a more ladylike style of dancing and Will frowned.

During a quiet moment I was sitting with Christine and chatting and it turned to the day’s events. “Your doctor had a talk to me earlier, he asked me about this afternoon when you found the treasure trove.”

“He’s investigating me, thinks I’m turning whacky. It was about the incident when I ran off?”

“Yes, but he only asked me if I could explain why you had cried. I wasn’t going to say anything but I thought, well he is your doctor and it wasn’t a deeply personal question so I just told him I thought it was just the shock of finding the box and the diamond and stuff.”

“Did he say anything?”

“Not really, just asked if you were simply crying or did I think you were on the verge of panicking. I said no, you did run away from it but I told him I was shocked as well and could only stare, not believing what we had found.”

“It was the coincidences that upset me. The things I keep discovering that frightened me and the hallucinations.”

“Emma told me about that but she said she had seen your ghosts, fairies or ancient spirits as well and so had Faye and Liz so they can’t be hallucinations. She also said there was no threatening behaviour, that the people were nice, friendly and seemed fond of you.”

“That makes it worse. If I was seeing ghosts or demons I would probably laugh it off and swear off drink but as Emma said, they are nice people I keep seeing. I’m speaking to Randolph Sinclair the South Pole psychiatrist next week, it’ll be interesting to see what he has to say. If you want, I’ll fix you up with an introduction to Artemis and Undine the water sprite. Undine is real enough, Will has heard and seen her and she’s following us on our honeymoon because she’s in love with a sailor and wants to know how humans make love so she can gain a human soul and marry him.”

“You’re kidding!”

“No, honestly, she was near us when we were on the little island in Aurora Cove and again the following day.”

“If she comes round again, ask her to make a love potion for me to use on J. We’ve been engaged for a year and we still haven’t set a date for our wedding. The Antarctic keeps getting in the way.”

“I don’t think she’s allowed to make love potions, but I’ll ask her. I can give J a kick for you, in fact Emma and the girls can work on him as well.”

She laughed, “Do it before we’re too old to marry and have to make alternative arrangements like being buried in the same grave.”

“Is this private or can we all join in?” Emma asked as she came to the table.

“Where’s your blokes?”

“Up at the bar discussing derrieres and cricket. They got bored with dancing and claimed they needed to stoke up their energy.”

“Who’s been elected driver to get you back to the other side, or are you walking?”

“Neither, Howard had a word with Larry who had a word with the bloke in charge of this club and we’ve been allocated four rooms in the temporary hotel they have here for visitors. What about you?”

“Will and I will get the buggy bus back to Goat’s cove and tomorrow continue on our honeymoon.”

“What about the stuff you found today?”

I shrugged, “Larry and Christine are in charge of that.”

“We have it under lock and key and will probably start testing it tomorrow. It depends on how high a priority it gets and what else is waiting for lab time,” answered Christine. I’ll be taking a small group up to the new roundhouses and start a scan and open a few trenches as well.”

I opened my bag and gave Emma an envelope, “This is a report on something else I found earlier today and it’s in your remit. It was either a hare or a prairie dog or something similar, there’s a couple of pics of where I saw it and just one long distance zoom picture of its head. The map shows exactly where I saw it. I’ve also put a written report in there about bats. I’m pretty sure I saw bats flying about over the inlet three nights ago.”

“The inlet! that’s salt water!
”
“More saline I suspect at the bottom end because we’ve found places where fresh water is empting into it. Why did you ask, don’t bats like salt water?”

“No but they will eat insects that fly over it and they might also be vegetarian or vampire bats and prefer feeding of the animal blood or the fruit in the trees and just fly over the inlet as a favoured route to a food source. There’s also the possibility of insects being blown in on a high altitude wind. How big were the bats?”

“I didn’t really pay that much attention but think I remember seeing two different sizes, one was biggish, about the size of two human hands together and the other was small, smaller than a hand but as I say, I didn’t take much notice.”

“Have you seen any over the lake?”

I shook my head, I haven’t been up there at night and haven’t seen much except a few seabirds and the odd land bird.”

Emma nodded, “I’m going up there tomorrow before we go back to Pacific Wanderer and Liz wants to have a look at the big field where your roundhouses are to see what crops were grown there and I suspect Faye will want to have a look at the stuff they built the dam from and the way it was constructed. If we can chat our blokes into it, they might agree to come as well and join in the dig and we can camp out and see if we can’t get some sightings of the bats and your furry creature.”

“Are you okay?”
We had just climbed back on board Undine and I stopped to take in the night and listen to the faint sounds of the other party goers as they called their goodnights. “I’m fine, Will, just clearing my head after the drink and food at the party. Honestly, I’m on top of this afternoon if that’s what’s worrying you. I’ll see Randolph and as long as I avoid finding anything else for a few months, I’ll be fine. But what an eventful year we’ve had. David itemised what had happened to me over the past eight months, My Auntie Mo’s death, the shipwrecked and then being rescued only to discover that I’m intersexed and then having to go through the operation. The sea fight with the smugglers, the visions I’ve been having and the string of discoveries we have made on an island that until we arrived, nobody had heard of and finding myself the part owner of an island paradise…so much, a whole lifetime’s adventures in less than a year.” I took a hold of is arm and rested my head on his shoulder, “What a wonderful year.”

He took my other hand and kissed the back, “And all the years that are still to come.”

I smiled up at him. “Not quite so hectic though, let’s just have one discovery or adventure each year and try to be normal.”

Volume 4
Diamonds Bullets, Bras and Passion

Chapter 71

We left Goats Cove very early, a little before seven am and Will took us out for a mile before turning towards Revelation Bay. I felt homesick in the galley because all I could see from the window was sea and a tiny point of Charlotte Island just visible in the corner. I placed everything on a heated tray and carried it out to the rear deck and placed it on the table but left the covers on and went and stood beside Will at the helm. “Food is keeping warm on the tray but if you want to eat yours first before the eggs become rubber, I’ll take the helm.”

“No need I have the pilot turned on and the depth sounder is focused below and about two hundred metres in front. We can breakfast together.”

We sat for long enough to eat comfortably and took our second cups of coffee back to the helm. “Can you take over in a short while, I want to have a look at the island through the glasses as we sail. We haven’t studied this side from the sea.”

“I’ll do the washing up and tidy up the cabin and be about a half hour, is that soon enough?”

“Fine, I’m keeping the speed down as we pass the island to give us a chance to have a good look at the profile.”

As soon as I returned, he handed over the helm and took the high power binoculars and map case, “I’m only going up to the top bridge, the view is less obstructed up there, scream if you need me.”

I grinned, ‘Scream if you need me,’ what memories that conjured up.

After five minutes he called down, “The other glasses are on the ledge under the front screen. You should just be able to make out Goats Cove and from there you can see the place where the altar house is and a little further to the left, where we were yesterday and there are people about at the altar house already. If one of them looks out to sea, they’ll spot us so get ready to wave or they may scramble the Sunderland or one of the navy ships to sink us in mistake for invaders. Flick the large green switch and that engages the auto pilot whilst you’re looking through the glasses and if a loud bleeping starts, that’s the sonar warning that there’s an obstruction ahead. Cut the engine and switch off the pilot and study the screen and scream.”

I picked up the glasses and found the group at the altar house quickly just as a party of about ten broke away and started to make their way up to the higher plateau. “I can see a group breaking away, I’m sure its five men and five women, it must be Larry, Christine and the girls.” I didn’t wait for a reply and picked up my phone and dialled Faye.
“Hullo, is that you Charlie, I thought you were going off on your honeymoon again?”

“We are. If you look out to sea, that little dot on the horizon is us.”

There was a pause, “I can see a boat is that Undine?”

“Yes, I’m waving can’t you see.”

“At that distance! I can just about make out the boat let alone a waving hand.”

“No wonder you keep missing when you fire your rifle and your hair’s a mess.”

“You can see my hair from that range?”

“Yes but I’m a crack shot and can see further than ordinary humans.”

“Liar, you’re just guessing and my hair is always in a mess unless I use three cans of lacquer why have you gone out so far?”

“Will and I have never seen the South Pole so we’re going down to have a look.”

“I believe you. When you get there, warn Will not to go outside to pee, it’s so cold that one wrong move and he’d snap it off and that would upset you.”

“Nope, he’s ex SAS and carries a spare. See you next week.”

I heard her laugh and start telling the others as she cut her phone.

Once we passed Revelation Bay Will came down from the upper bridge, “I’ve videoed the whole trip with your posh camera. We’ll download it later and have a good look. I’d like to move in closer to the island as we go up the side or would you prefer to stay out here?”

“Let’s go in close, I’d like to go into the cove that Emma and I found and see what’s up there.”

“The water is deep, I’m pretty sure that cliff continues down below the surface but keep the sonar pointing ahead and when we get close, I’ll go up to the bow and keep my eyes open for rocks.”

I started to get nervous when we were less than twenty metres from the cliffs but Will called out, “Come to port and follow the coastline and keep her at five knots.” He must have seen the set look on my face, “You okay with being this close in?”

“A bit up tight, I’m worried about an underwater rocky spur jutting out and catching us.”

He didn’t say anything but trotted down the side deck, “I’ll take the helm, you go up front and watch for reefs.”

I stepped back, “Good. I’m okay with Pacific Wanderer this close in but on Undine, the feeling is different, she’s more vulnerable and something that Wanderer would just hit and break off might rip Undine’s fibreglass hull and down we go. I’m tempted to put my wetsuit on in case we have to swim for it.”

Will smiled, “Okay, I’ll take the helm, you use your mermaid’s eyes as lookout.”

“Aye, aye, Cap’n,” and with relief I grabbed my polarized aviator’s sunglasses, binoculars and almost ran up the side deck. Once in my look out position I did a check and satisfied there were no hidden reefs I looked up at the cliffs of Devonshire Hill and from this close in, it looked enormous and towered above us and there were crevices, exposed rock, shrubs and grass all the way to the top and once again there were goats standing on impossibly tiny ledges looking down at us as they chewed.

Here and there were very small coves and in two of them sandy beaches hardly wide enough to moor Undine beam on. There was one tall very narrow cleft that disappeared into the hill. The sides were sheer, solid rock and it had a slightly sinister look even with the sun shining straight onto this side of the island. I turned back to Will and pointed, “Keep quiet, that might be Poseidon’s bedroom.”

He grinned and brought the binocular’s to his eyes and studied it so with him distracted I returned my attention to the water ahead of us. Occasionally I saw underwater spurs or reefs jutting out but they were well below Undine’s keel and I took quick bearings and jotted the information down. We were approaching the cove now and I called out to Will and pointed, “Are we going in?”

He nodded and I felt Undine slow as he turned towards the entrance. I looked into the sea about six or seven metres ahead of the bow but the water was too deep to show a bottom until we started to enter the tight gap and on either side I could see subsurface rocks but these only projected a metre before the water turned a deep greeny/blue. I turned my head a little and called, “How much depth dead ahead?”

“Fifty metres in the centre . It’s a ‘V’ widening towards the surface. The narrowest so far has been twenty seven metres and the maximum on the screen at the moment is closer to thirty five.”

“That’s wide enough for Pacific Wanderer?”

“Yes but there’s no space to turn so she would have to come out going astern and that can be very tricky. In fact near impossible, even with you at the helm.”

I didn’t look back, I daren’t take my eyes off the water so I gave him the Agincourt two figure salute. “There are two fingers, rocks or reefs dead ahead one each side and nearly opposite each other but there’s space between for Undine. If you can bring her to a halt in about ten metres we can try and get accurate readings of the depth and width.”

There was no reply but I felt the engine cut to little more than a tick over and we edge slowly forward, “Now, Will, we’re right over them.” I felt a burst of speed from the engine and the propeller wash slid past the bow and then Undine stopped and rocked gently on the small amount of swell still able to influence the cove. “Do you want me to try and throw the bow anchor out and lock onto something on the reef.” I could turn to face him now and he was already looking over the port bulwark.

“No, I don’t think we could throw it out far enough but it doesn’t matter, I’m printing the readings out and we can check them when we stop. There’s plenty of room for Undine, I’ll take her up a bit further where the cove bends and we’ll see what’s around the corner.”

I looked up and all I could see was a narrow strip of sky and then almost sheer drops to the surface of the water. “There’s a cave and a waterfall right at the corner.”

“I noticed them. If we go up that far we might find a wide pool that mould enable Wanderer to make an assisted turn.”
“Like we did when we were getting her off the reef.”

“Something like that or, if there’s room get the barge up here to help. What’s the reason you have in mind for getting the ships up here?”

“I was thinking of defence. If for instance the island was attacked or being threatened from the south, we could get a small warship, out and round to the south side to defend Goats Cove or Revelation bay. Something like those boats they had in the war, a corvette or motor gun boat.”

“Keep it hidden in here and surprise them,” he smiled when he said it.

“No, in fact the opposite. If any potential aggressor saw that we had something like it patrolling or even readily available, it would make them think twice before attacking us.”

“What about the North Korean’s, they have a large navy, a corvette or MTB wouldn’t have much chance against them.”
“If that happens, I’ll tell Faye to yell at the American’s in Pearl Harbour and they can send their cruisers, missile ships and a bloody great aircraft carrier.”

“And if we replaced the armaments on the Sunderland, we could back them up with that.”

I smiled, “I have a secret weapon up my sleeve as well, Poseidon and Artemis could get Zeus off his backside and I’m sure Undine, Undine the water sprite I mean, she’d know a few serpents and assorted sea monsters.”

“A world power no less.”

“Come on let’s go up and see what’s around the corner. There might be a way of channelling that waterfall back onto the island instead of letting it go to waste in the sea.”

Will was right, as we turned, the narrow inlet opened up into a pool. At the far end, the slope up to the summit of Devonshire Hill was much easier. A hard climb but it could be done by people not weighed down with heavy back packs and the goats were up there as well, quite a few of them and there were kids with them. In the far right corner there was a small shingle beach and between it and the cliff face there was another stream, this tumbled over rocks and was like rapids rather than a waterfall. About twenty five or thirty metres further up there was a deep ledge of flat, grassy land with one or two shrubs and at the back, where the land started to rise steeply, there was a small cave.
I pointed, “Do you think the goats go into that cave to shelter from storms?”

“Probably, it looks wide enough. Want to land and see if we can get up there.”

“Yes, now we’re here, let’s go and take a look.”

We managed to run the bow of Undine onto the pebble beach just high enough for me to use the diving ladder to clamber down. Will took a back pack with the first aid box, a couple of sandwiches each and one or two small tools in case we found rock we needed to take samples from and a pair of torches and I carried the compass, map case and binoculars. The rocky path was steep to begin with but became easier after thirty metres and we gained the grassy ledge a little quicker than anticipated. For the most part, the goats didn’t seem at all worried by our sudden appearance in their secret world and ignored us apart from the occasional glance and moving a few steps away when we got too close. The kids were the curious ones, they’d approach just out of reach and said hullo in goat speak and one or two followed us for short distances offering advice with the occasional baa, babaah and hahaha. When we got to the cave, the sides were lower than head height but the centre was just high enough for Will to walk in and after a couple of paces, like our cave at Undine’s Pool, the roof lifted and it widened quite a bit. The floor was a mixture of sand, pebbles and an occasional large rock and was dry so it obviously didn’t flood after a rainfall. Off to the right we could hear water and I assumed that the stream or whatever was making the noise originated underground and probably flowed along the wall of the cave to join the stream outside. There was quite a lot of fresh goat droppings so it was probably the main source of water for the animals inhabiting Devonshire Hill but there was only old evidence that they used the cave as a regular place for shelter.

We went in about twenty metres and here the cave narrowed quickly and ended up by becoming little more than a tunnel which had a slight downward slope. The water had, it seems, found a tunnel of its own and I guessed that this was once a place where the old lava pockets had forced their way out of the side of the hill. “How does the height above sea level compare with the height of our cave at the house?” I asked Will.

“A little higher I would think. We had more of a climb to get up here than we do at the beach to get up to our cave.”
“Do you think that tunnel might connect to our cave?”

“It could do because the passage from our cave bends in this direction but nobody has explored beyond the bend.”

“We must do it one day. It would be nice to stroll up here and have a day out sunbathing, fishing and doing a bit of diving. We could even bring a couple of sleeping bags and build a camp fire. Just think what a terrific adventure place it would make for our children as they grow up. It’s better than a tree house, they could have their own private goat pets and if a fence was built at the front of the ledge to stop them falling over and we built a fence across the mouth of the pebble beach they would have a safe place to swim.”

Will was smiling at me as I babbled on. “Is this you planning ahead or are you really looking for an excuse to build an adult adventure playground?”

“No, I’m serious. They could even have a couple of canoes and as long as we stopped them getting out into the sea…my goodness, what I would have given for a playhouse like the cave when I was small.”

He walked over to me and took me in his arms and kissed me, “Okay, just say the word and I’ll start organising it and I’ll speak to the Governor General and inform him that as the rulers of Charlotte Island, we require a number of princes and princesses to guarantee the line of succession.”

“Yes, we must. Not yet though, we’ll wait a little longer, perhaps six months or so until we’ve settled in and got things organised. Just wait until I tell Auntie Kate and Ted that they’re going to be a grandad and grandma.” It was my turn to kiss him. “Let’s go outside before I start moving rocks around up here before we’ve even finished our house. We can eat our sandwiches and make plans.”

We left the cave and walked to the end of the ledge where we found a goat path that meandered a little but eventually reached the summit. We sat on the rocks and ate our sandwiches and then explored a little more before starting back. “Do you want to go up to the summit or back to Undine?” Will asked.

“I have to prepare dinner and I don’t think there’s time to explore very much more. Shall we stay in the cove tonight and go up the hill tomorrow. I don’t want to rush it because we’ll be able to see the entire island from the top and see what else we need to explore.”

“Okay, but I’ll need to check the beach and probably have to move over to the rocks to find a better mooring otherwise we could be left high and dry when the tide goes out.”

We made our way back and Will was right, the tide was still coming in and Undine had drifted back into deeper water. I took the backpack and untied the single mooring rope and insisted Will carry me as far as the diving ladder. I was dry footed and went to the cabin and sorted him out with dry socks and boots and he waded back and started exploring the rocks for somewhere to moor, leaving me to start the engine and wait for his signal. He found a spot where a large, fairly smooth section of rock looked good and we moored beam on and Will dropped the fenders over the side to stop Undine rubbing her paintwork against the rock.

“Want me to prepare something from the freezer or are you going to catch a fresh salmon?”

He grinned at me, “You willing to take a chance on me catching something?”

“I’ll cook steaks, there’s a couple defrosted in the fridge. Don’t let me stop you from fishing though, if you catch something, we can have it tomorrow.”

“You want to stay here for a couple of days?”

“It’s pretty and secluded and if we climb Devonshire Hill tomorrow we won’t be back until evening. We would be better staying here, it will only take a couple of hours to get back to Pacific Wanderer so if you fancy it, we’ll stay here for a couple of nights and then go back home.”

“Or, once we’ve explored the hill, we could walk back to Mermaid’s Cove, that will only take about three or four hours.”

I nodded. “We’ve been away for what, five days and I’m thinking we’re miles away from home but we can’t be much more than two miles as the crow flies and two and a half from the top of the hill and yet look how quiet this place is. People could land here and never know there were all the science buildings and houses just a short distance away.” I picked up the binoculars and compass and put them away in the locker beside the helm, “Dinner in a little over an hour, I’m having a shower before cooking so you can have a nap or go fishing.”

We stayed outside long after dinner was finished and the table cleared. We sat making notes of what we’d seen during the day, I entered all the measurements on my laptop and then on my copy of the map. When that was all done, we still remained on deck listening to the soft sound of the sea reaching us through the inlet and when the moon appeared we watched that and the stars as they moved slowly around the night sky. We spoke of our plans, the house, the island, our jobs, the children to come and the adventures we would have with them and our words seemed to become a mist above us and it slowly settled and all the strife, all the problems, every worry seemed to evaporate and for a quarter of an hour we sat in silence, just being aware of our existence, our love for each other and wrapped in this wonderful blanket of safety and contentment. Then my telephone warbled, it was Penny; “How is your honeymoon going, I’m not interrupting you am I?”

“Yes. We were sitting on the deck enjoying a lovely evening and a quiet glass of wine before retiring for the night.”

“Sorry but I haven’t spoken to you since your nervous breakdown and I was a bit anxious.”

“It wasn’t a nervous breakdown, just a touch of the vapours and I’m fine now. Thank you for phoning and asking. How are you and Morris getting on?”

“Terrific, he asked me today if I liked him enough to become his only girlfriend.”

“Only girlfriend?”

“I think he wants me to become his fiancé but was afraid to ask and was sounding me out.”

“What did you tell him?”

“I said I already thought I was his only girlfriend.”

“Good answer, how did he take it?”

“He replied that he knew that and I was, but he was thinking about me remaining his only girlfriend permanently.”

I shook my head and stifled the giggle, “What did you tell him.”

“I said I would speak to you about it.”

“Me! Why do you need to speak to me?”

“Well, you know, I mean you were Will’s only girlfriend, didn’t you need to talk to somebody?”

She had me then. Of course I needed to talk to somebody and I had Gwyneth and Aunty Katie. “You have my approval and I know Clementine will approve…”

“She has, she told me we were obviously in love and it’s about time he made it official and then she told me to speak to you.”

“Well if I approve and Clementine approves, what else do you need?”

“Well could you ask Will and Aunty Katie for me.”

“Certainly not. You just tell Morris he needs to speak to Will if he’s making long term plans. If Will approves that’s good enough. I know Aunty Katie and Ted will agree.”

“Okay, I’ll tell him he must speak to you and Will.”

“Do it gently or you’ll scare him off.”

“I’ll kiss him a bit and wriggle like you do when you kiss Will.”

“That’s coercion and might not be approved in a court of law.”

“It’s only coercion if they find out and Morris is not the complaining sort.”

I had to laugh softly, “You’re right, it’s just as well Will isn’t the complaining sort. When are you planning to do your wriggling?”

“Oh, I’ll wait until you are back.”

“You do realise that wriggling can lead to other things.”

“Yes and I’m looking forward to it. Goodnight and thanks for letting me disturb you.”

I looked at Will who was smiling, “I don’t need to ask who that was.”

“Penny, she was anxious about my nervous breakdown and needed advice on her romance with Morris.”

He nodded, “I managed to get the gist of it from your side of the conversation.”

“She thinks he’s about to pop the question and wanted our permission?”

“Why us?”

I explained the situation and he laughed quietly, “She’s certainly bonded with you.”

“Us,” I corrected, she needs your approval as well but I told her that was Morris’s job, so be prepared for what sounds like a very nervous Morris asking if you would give permission for him to wed Penny.”

“He doesn’t need my permission, you can tell him it’s okay and it’s really down to Penny.”

“Penny is old fashioned like me and believes in doing things properly, which reminds me, I don’t recall you asking Ted and Auntie Kate for their permission to marry me.”

“I didn’t ask because I would have ignored them if they had refused and Aunt Kate and Ted approved me anyway. Now what’s this about wriggling and coercion?”

“I’m not telling you, it’s a girl secret.”

The telephone rang again, “That’s Auntie Kate.” It was, “Hullo Auntie Kate, I was expecting a call.”

“I wanted to speak to you yesterday about your bad turn but never had the chance. Gwyneth told me you’re fine now.”

“I am. We’ve had a lovely day and I’m calm, happy and there’s a bloke here looking out for me. Now what’s all this about Penny?”

She laughed, “She button holed me as soon as we got back this morning. Wanted to know if we approved of her becoming Morris’s fiancé.”

“She thinks he’s going to ask her to marry him, what do you think?”

“Our opinions don’t matter it’s how you and Penny feel.”

“She loves him that’s pretty obvious.”

“So you approve?”

“Of course, don’t you?”

“Yes, they’re like a married couple already. Does that mean Ted and I can be relieved of our duties of keeping them apart at bedtime?”

“I brought that up and she told me she would wait until Morris has asked Will for his permission.”

She laughed again, “I know it sounds funny but I think she’s doing it correctly but you’re the one who is best suited to advise her.”

“I told her that I was okay with it if you and Ted were and Will approves when Morris asks him. How are you and Ted, enjoying yourselves?”

“We’re having a good time. I’m going up to the house tomorrow to start cleaning and airing it for when you get back. Ted is already doing things to the garden but he hasn’t found any of the treasure we were told to look for and that man Roman has been up and done some measuring and said it will take a month as soon as you give the go-ahead on the extension and another two weeks to do the outside so that it matches the house.”

“If you see him before I get back, tell him to go ahead if you approve the plans.”

“We do, Ted said it will suit us better than Beaconsfield.”

“See you the day after tomorrow, love you.”

I smiled at Will, “That’s my admin work completed for the day. What about you?”

He shook his head, a sad look in his eyes, “I still have work that must be done.”

“I’ll help, what is it you have to do?”

“Help you get undressed and see that you are comfortable.”

“Come on then, I’ll definitely need help. I need help getting undressed, then more help when I shower, then I have to massage my body with coconut oil, particularly my breasts then brush my hair, and put on my baby doll nightie and panties and I might need help in keeping warm.” I heard the faintest suggestion of a sigh coming from behind one of the rocks on the bank. “Undine, go home!”
“It sounds so beautiful.” There was a tiny splash and a small circle of ripples spread out a few feet from the bow and danced with the moonbeams.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 4/Chap 72

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footsteps in the sea Vol 4

Chapter 72

We turned the corner of the island and then angled out until we were opposite the entrance to Mermaid Lagoon and then we turned in for the approach and the short wave radio bleeped, “Ahoy there, this is HMNZ Fleet Auxiliary and Island Defence Ship Pacific Wanderer, stop your engines and identify yourself.”

“Hullo, Martin are you in charge today, does Byron know?”

“I say again, stop your engines immediately and identify yourself.”

“No…Oh, alright then, this is Will and Charlotte, now where do you want us to moor?”

“Identify your vessel and port of registration.”

“HMCIS Undine and I haven’t a clue where we’re registered.”

“Wait one whilst I look you up in Janes Warships.” There was a pause, “Your port of registration is Auckland, can you remember that? What is the password?”

“Stop mucking about or I’ll fire a missile at you.”

“I dare you.”

I grabbed the flare pistol and fired a flare across Pacific Wanderer’s bow. “The next one goes straight up your hawsehole.”

“Pass friend and will you moor astern of us please. Captain Wellington would like to see you as soon as you can.”
“Is this to do with work because I’m still on honeymoon until tomorrow morning oh eight hundred hours.”

“No idea unless it’s the treasure you found, there’s been a bit of a fuss over that I understand, it started yesterday morning.”

“Fighting over it are they?”

“I don’t think it’s anything like that, Aurora hasn’t sent her armed shore patrol over there and the Sunderland hasn’t scrambled.”

We moored alongside the jetty stern on to the beach so that Wanderer had space if she wanted to go astern when she left and I changed out of my beach coat and bikini into my pale blue skirt and a white cotton blouse and we went up to see Byron.

“Ah, Charlotte, Will, it’s nice to have you back. Did you enjoy yourselves and have a good rest?”

“Byron, people don’t go on honeymoon to have a nice rest but we certainly enjoyed ourselves, thank you for asking.”

He smiled, “It’s been a long time since I had a honeymoon, I’d forgotten how much fun it can be.”

“Then it’s about time you took your wife away on another honeymoon. I expect Will to take me away on a honeymoon every three or four years.”

“I’ll mention it to her. Now to business.” He opened a folder and took out a sheaf of papers and a large bulky sealed package. He picked that first, “This contains documents that have been left for your signature, Will knows about them and for the most part they are to do with island business and there are one or two that you will need to read concerning the final salvage claims and your ownership of Pacific Wanderer. Nothing urgent if you are going to be busy but there are some you will need to look at. These are requests and the supporting documents that require both your signatures and they concern your Aunt Kate and her husband and Mr. and Mrs. Underwood…”

“Who?”

“Big Joe and Sarah,” Will told me.

“Oh, I’d forgotten they had a second name, I mean who knows the second name of their close friends.”

“Quite so,” said Byron. There is also Penny and Morris and Mike and Josephine,” he glanced up at me, “More friends of yours?”

“Yes, you know that, I thought you knew they wanted to live here.”

“I did but these papers make it official. There is also Leah and Giles and the documents are the formal requests for permission to live on Charlotte Island on a permanents basis. Penny took the liberty of passing them to New Zealand for clearance and Sir Wilmot Martindale has received the okay as far as New Zealand is concerned and has accordingly signed them on behalf of the New Zealand Office of Immigration and the Governor General who act in such matters on behalf of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth who is our Head of State. All that is needed is for you and Will to sign and they officially become residents of the island and soon after that, citizens of New Zealand. There is also provisional details of the places they have chosen to live and for the most part they are within the guide lines you have stipulated with the exception of Leah and Giles who have requested extra land for their proposed market garden, the erection of glasshouses, polly tunnels, barns and one or two other buildings associated with farming.”

“I know about the land, it’s an area close to where the track across the island meets the track that runs from here down to the south side. It’s where they are going to build their farmhouse and then there’s the meadow to the south of our house which is for grazing and the terraced area on the side of Devonshire Hill. I have agreed to it verbally subject to advice from the scientists who are looking at the environmental impact. I think Faye, Emma and Liz are involved in that.”

“Yes I understand and Sir Wilmot will leave the approval to you. He gave the package to Will and then took up a letter, this is a personal letter left for you by Lady Martindale and the other is also personal and is from both Sir Wilmot and Lady Martindale.”

“I’ll read mine in the cabin. Byron what about the bills for the food and drink and all the other things at the wedding reception.”

“Some has been covered by the navy, a wedding gift if you like and the remainder has already been settled by your Uncle and Aunt who claimed it was theirs as the acting mother and father of the bride.”

“I can’t have that, I’ll need to speak to them. What about the orchestra, the ushers and cooks, all the people who had to work?”

“I don’t think there are any of consequence. The cooks have said they were paid just by being invited to stay for the celebrations and that was echoed by everybody else, particularly as you had a second party laid on for the crew. The orchestra have donated their attendance as well because you have given them a chance to play for the party at Revelation Bay from which they did very well and have arranged to play a ‘gig’ every second Saturday so it appears you have launched their careers as a boyband when they leave the navy or end their contracts with the Antarctic Exploration teams.”

I looked at Will, “Do you think we can accept that, Will. They all worked so hard before, during and since the wedding?”

“I think it might upset them if we insisted on paying for things ourselves but I do agree, they did put themselves out to make sure we had a wonderful day. I think the best we can do is to write a letter thanking everybody and then, once we have the club and pub built, perhaps we can lay a special day on for them.”

“Byron?”

“They’d appreciate that and there are a few of the crews of both Aurora and Pacific Wanderer who have been making enquiries about the archaeological digs. I think they would like to volunteer to help during their make and mend days. I’ve spoken to Andy Bryant and Harry Fellows and they think that subject to vetting we would be happy to release them. Could you find places for them?”

“I bet we could, we have two major sites at present and I have a feeling we’ll find more because there does appear to have been quite a bit of activity on the island and Larry who is currently in charge over there is hopping about with excitement and is spending all his free time on the investigations. At the moment we’re not sure whether we’re investigating an Iron Age or First Millennium site. If you like I’ll get him to come over and give the men who want to volunteer a lecture on what we’ve found so far.”

“It might be an idea if both you and Larry did that together because we come to the next reason I wanted to see you. Larry has spoken to Andy and he has passed on to me that there have been other discoveries which are, it appears, confusing the date of the site even more. The discoveries concern the buried chest you discovered. In view of your recent upset when the chest was unearthed would you like to know now or prefer it was left until you are fully recovered or better still spoken to the doctor who is coming over later in the week?”

“I do need to speak to the doctor but I have rationalised why it always seems to be me that finds these odd things. I wander around more than most people and I’m naturally a curious person, well nosy really. The others that are with me tend to look for things of interest in their specialised fields where as I don’t have a specialised field so perhaps I notice little things more than they. Things like dips in the ground or bumps and mounds. I think it’s because at the back of my mind I am always looking for places where we can build houses without disrupting the natural beauty and wildlife. What have they found this time, the stone tablets containing the Ten Commandments, a chunk of metal that always points south, a bracelet worn by a Yeti?”

“Better than that and probably a lot more valuable. Still want me to tell you?”

“Yes, go on, it wasn’t me who discovered it so I won’t faint.”

“In a manner of speaking it was you or at the least you that created the chain of action that led to its discovery. Below the six caskets you found inside your chest, two further flat caskets have been discovered. One contains a large gem stone set in a Celtic gold cloak broach, a necklace that Larry assures me was more than a decoration but probably a chain of office worn by a tribal leader and there are two vellum scrolls that nobody can read but Larry assures me were written in a language that is part Latin and part runes that are definitely associated with Bronze and Iron Age Britain.”

I did feel a bit dizzy but controlled it, “I’ll phone Larry, I want to know if I can wear the cloak broach as my badge of office, if I ever get an official one, and Will can have the necklace. On the other hand I might change my mind and keep the necklace and let him have the cloak broach.”

Byron nodded, “The last thing I want to mention is by way of a Captain’s reprimand. Stop firing missiles at my ship.”

“It wasn’t a missile it was a flare. I was observing naval protocol when challenged and discharging my weapons out to sea, well a safe place in the lagoon which is the same as firing them out to sea and I fired to miss.”

He chuckled, “That’s when you are at your most dangerous. I have spoken to the Deputy Assistant Chief Minister…”

“Who?”

“Penny. Normally, she told me, the duties were undertaken by Aunt Kate or Uncle Ted but, as at the time they were attending to duties on the south side of the island, she had to assume their responsibilities. She has your list of duties and appointments both state and naval and has told me you will be unavailable until Wednesday when you will be free to formally accept the Sunderland.”

“What does that mean?”

“Go up for a flip round the island for about a half hour.” He smiled at Will, “It doesn’t include you because Penny has reminded me that as is the custom internationally; under no circumstances are both heads of state allowed to fly in the same aircraft at the same time so you can have a trip on Thursday.”

“Does that mean I can fly her?” I asked.

“Not the first time, it may be dangerous. Dangerous for everybody on the ground as well as in the aircraft, I understand she is carrying bombs as well as depth charges not to mention the two fifty millimetre canons and four .303 Browning machine guns. Speak to the aircraft’s commander, I’m sure he will confirm it.”

“I’ll get Aunty Katie to cook him a cake or gingerbread men.” I picked up my shoulder bag, “I’ll take the letters but will you keep the documents here until later. I might leave them somewhere if we take them with us. We’ll be dashing about quite a bit.”

“Are you here for dinner, Victor will need to know though I suspect Penny has already spoken to him?”

“We have nothing else planned,” answered Will. “We’ll be moving into the house and shifting our personal stuff up from here and transferring the remainder of our new furniture from the cave.” He looked at me, “Dinner here?”

“Yes, if that’s okay, Byron and tomorrow as well I expect. I don’t think Auntie Kate and I will have time to get everything ready in the kitchen of our house.”

“I’ll instruct Victor to allow for it then. Penny also asked me to lend you a couple of men to help but Andy is sending the men who transferred the cargo from Pacific Wanderer into the cave to do the job. They will have the small forklift and will also remember where everything was stored. The petty officer in charge has arranged for one of the buggy low-loaders to be available for both days as well.”

We left Byron and went into the saloon, “You’d better have something to eat here, I don’t know what we have in the house, though I expect Auntie Kate will have sorted something out. How are we going to split the work?”

Will was about to answer when Garry approached, “Too late for breakfast and too early for lunch, Charlotte but I can get you something, I’m sure.”

“I’m fine, Garry but Will would probably like a half cow on toast.”

He smiled and looked at Will, “Only a half?”

“A snack will do me until dinner. I’m confused at the moment, Charlotte cooked breakfast on Undine before we started this morning, we’re having lunch or a snack here and later dinner here most probably. What would you suggest, we haven’t a lot of time?”

“Ham salad sandwiches and if I make up about a dozen, you can take the remainder with you for later.”

And that’s what we had before we went to start moving. “If you can handle the stuff in our cabin, I’ll take the cave.”

“Okay, I want to check with Penny and Auntie Kate before I start packing and I’ll have to borrow a few suitcases to carry everything. I’ll see you some time before dinner. Do you want me to take all your clothes up to the house or would you prefer to leave some here?”

“All of it. If we need to keep a change here, we can bring items back as we need them. We’ll have to evict ourselves anyway, there’s bound to be other people who will need to borrow our suite.”

It took the remainder of the morning and all the afternoon to transfer everything and I would still have a lot to sort out tomorrow but at least it was up at the house now and tomorrow, Auntie Kate and Ted could move what remained of their stuff up to the second double bedroom and Penny and Wilmot’s PA could sort out the office and Penny’s stuff. That meant we now had an extra suite and a cabin free on Pacific Wanderer. At the weekend, David and Gwyneth would be moving into their temporary portacabin suite near where their house was being built and the girls would be housed in three other suites until their places were sorted out so when Pacific Wanderer was being used for other work and earning her keep, she would have room for fare paying passengers as well as cargo. She was going back to New Zealand in ten days’ time and carrying the wedding guests I had invited who would be returning to the UK and the Sunderland was going to start her weekly trips later this week, everything was working out well and the sooner I sorted out our new residents, Joe and Morris, the better because if my devious plans went ahead as planned, we would be having more residents joining us, we still needed a plumber, a vet and Penny was going to need help with the island administration because I know she was under pressure and the girl who was handling the New Zealand government work was only here on a temporary basis and that was something else I would have to attend to as a matter of urgency.

There was a knock on the door of our private sitting room and Auntie Kate popped her head round the door, “Tea and biscuits in the kitchen, are you joining us?”

“Yes, straight away. Who’s there?”

“Ted, Penny, Carol the New Zealand girl and Gwyneth is driving up from her place and will be here in five minutes, that’s all.”

“What about Will, David and the men who were helping us?”

She grinned, “Where do you think Will and the men are? Down at the cave eating raw meat and drinking cold beer of course and David is on the ship with Mark doing a surgery for the crew and will be there for a couple of hours.”
I glanced at my watch, “It will be time to get ready for dinner soon, that’s only two and a half hours away.”

“David took his change of clothes with him, Will is coming back here in half-an-hour, there’s only us and we have two bathrooms in the double bedrooms and a shower next to Penny and Carol’s room, that’s enough.”

“The sooner I get the extra bedrooms built for the hundreds of children, the better.” I got up and we went into the kitchen.

Penny greeted me with, “We have lots I need to go over with you.”

“We’ll do it tomorrow morning before we start sorting everything else out. I need to talk to you about getting help because you are going to need it quite soon.”

“Oh, have I been leaving things or forgetting them?”

“No, in fact you’ve been doing a tremendous job, much more work than you should be doing and on top of that, the girl who’s acting as Sir Wilmot’s representative will have to return to New Zealand in the not too distant future and I have an idea about who to offer the job to.”

“Petra Sutherland,” Penny reminded me. “She is one of the things I need to talk to you about.”

I sat down with my ears paying attention to Penny and my eyes counting the dunking donuts on the table, “Only one each?” I asked.

“That’s it, dinner is only a couple of hours away,” responded Auntie Kate.

“We could have had a donut and a gingerbread man each, that wouldn’t spoil dinner.”

“Yes it would. One donut so eat it slowly,” insisted a totally unsympathetic Kate.

I was about to add a second spoon of sugar to my tea to make amends but the sugar bowl was whipped off the table before I had a chance. I gave up my struggle for food and decided to delete Auntie Kate from my will and returned my attention to Penny. “Go on, what about Petra.”

“She’s English but works for the New Zealand Government at New Zealand House and she’s been talking to me quite a lot over the phone when we were discussing island stuff. I think she’s very interested in coming to live here. She didn’t say it as such but is always hinting about it and she told me her bloke is interested as well and was enquiring about police work here.”

“I remember she said they might get married and have their honeymoon here but I didn’t know she was thinking about settling here permanently.”

“Well she hasn’t said anything directly but she did say that her fiancé had enquired about the possibilities in New Zealand as far as his job is concerned, he’s a sergeant in the police I think.”

“He is. When is she getting in touch with you again?”

“Sometime tomorrow, did you want to speak to her?”

“Yes please. How would you feel if she came here as the New Zealand representative, assuming that Sir Wilmot was agreeable.”

“It would be terrific, we got on very well at the house, yes I’d like it.”

“Okay. Call me when she phones or if you can’t get hold of me, get her to leave her mobile number with you.”
“I have it in case I need her for something urgent.”

We finished our tea and the others went off to have a short rest before getting ready to walk down to Wanderer for dinner but I stayed behind to speak to Auntie Kate. “How are you coping with all this upheaval, Auntie Kate?”

“Busy at the moment but a couple of days and everything will be organised and we can settle down to a near normal life, by that, I mean as normal as we are in Berkshire.”

“I’ve been thinking about that. Originally I had thought that once we moved into the house that would happen but there is so much going on. With me dashing about quite a bit and Penny very busy you aren’t getting much help and we can be sure that as the island settles down and more people arrive to live here, we will have even less time to help.”

She thought about it for a while, “Most of the people coming here will need accommodation.”

“That’s organised and the hotel will be able to cope with it and there’s going to be a restaurant and shops but a few of them will be friends and it’s inevitable that some will stay here. Even if it’s only for a few days it will be a lot of extra work for you. Then there’s your own annexe and the extra bedrooms for our children because I am determined to have three or four.”

“Which means four bedrooms and two bathrooms,” she smiled, “Because when you are older and have to wait two hours to get into your bathroom because two teenage daughters are hogging them, war will break out.”

“Dead right and there will be two teenage boys as well and though they won’t require hours of bathroom time, they will be extremely untidy and Will being a man will accept that as normal and won’t be any help.”

“You are thinking of employing help, servants?”

“We’ll have to. One to help with keeping the house clean and later, somebody to help with the cooking because there will be a need to have formal dinners, cocktail parties and perhaps the odd business meeting and somebody extra will be needed to help with waiting on table.”

She started to clear away the afternoon tea cups and plates, “Where are we going to find suitable people, there’s nobody here at the moment that will fit. Most of them have or will have second jobs as teachers, caretakers and lollipop attendants.”

“That’s the problem. We can’t expect people in New Zealand to apply for jobs like that, there’s a slight problem with commuting. Whoever does apply will be expecting a live in job or have local accommodation. We’ll have to think about it and I’ll ask the girls if they have any ideas or know somebody that can help but we’ll have to come up with something. The problem is going to get worse when the pub, restaurant and hotel open as well as the other shops, they will need staff as the population grows.”

Auntie Kate stopped clearing away and moved around the table and stood behind me and I felt her stroke my hair and then she kissed the top of my head, “Charlotte, a short while ago you were told to take things easy and here you are getting involved in more things rather than less.”

“But Auntie Kate, I love doing it, this island, the new house, you and Ted, Will all my new friends have brought me to life.”

“Yes it has. The change in you, your ambitions, your zest for life, everything about you has changed and you are a lovely, interesting and extremely lively person but you must give yourself space. Take time for yourself. Go and speak to your muse, Artemis, she’ll tell you the same and as for organising the house, that’s my job, including finding staff when we need them. Go and have your bath and prepare for dinner, wear your lovely clothes and stop worrying about me. I too have fun but being older and wiser, I know when to find help and I already have an idea and don’t ask, it’s my department.”

“Can I still go with you when you shop?”

“I shop at Wanderer, Orca, Penguin and any other stray ships that wander in and there’s always somebody that wants to come with me, Gwyneth, Penny, Carol the New Zealand girl or one of your friends.”

“That’s not fair. I have an idea though, the Sunderland is starting her regular trips soon, we’ll go to New Zealand and do some serious shopping there, I need perfume and bath things.”

“Okay, I’ll keep that trip for you, now go and get ready for tonight.”

The full edition of Voume 4 is now on Amazon Kindle. If you use the link in the right hand column, Big Closet earns a small commission.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 4/Chap 73

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • EXTREMELY EXPLICIT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • shipwrecks
  • Marooned
  • Romantic Adult sex scenes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footsteps in the sea Vol 4. Chap 73

Chapter 73

We had a lively dinner, everybody had turned up and the girls had instructed Larry and his girlfriend, Camilla another scientist from the labs to attend.

We discussed the island of course and Byron became quite lively when we started on the plans we had for parties on board Pacific Wanderer when she went off in a couple of weeks for her first trial as a marine exploration support ship.

“What do you mean by parties?”

“Dinners and dances, especially dances and cocktail parties with dancing, especially dancing and informal get togethers with dancing, especially dancing and more dances with dancing, especially with dancing and we’ll invite the crew to come up and join in.” I answered sweetly, “And you will be the guest of honour at the dances. You and I will start them off every evening with a jive. You only danced a waltz with me at the wedding but I understand that, it was a formal occasion and you had your position as captain of a ship to uphold.”
“First, we will not be having noisy raves on board MY ship every night. Second I can hardly be a GUEST of Honour on MY own ship and thirdly, I can’t jive.”

“We’ll teach you and David will teach you how to tango, you’ll be the envy of the crew.”

He grunted and muttered something about volunteering for active service as a tail gunner on a New Zealand submarine.

Gwyneth reassured him when she said she would dance with him at a more sedate pace and did he like the can-can?

Larry and Camilla I noticed spent a deal of time talking to Ted and Gwyneth was chatting with Auntie Kate and I found out later that Auntie Kate and Gwyneth were thinking of setting up an employment agency for the island. Camilla had volunteered to help Ted with the garden because, like Larry, she had an amateur interest in archaeology and she would be able to spot likely places for the diaries we were looking for.

I found Leah and Giles next. They were seated on the same side of a table which had three or four maps and hand-drawn diagrams spread in front of them. “Am I interrupting.”

“No, of course not, we’re just having a look at our plans for the farm.”

I sat at the corner of the table, “I’m trying to get around and speak to everybody I haven’t spent time with this last few days, trying to catch up.”

“If it helps,” said Giles, “We’ve definitely made up our minds, We want to settle here. It isn’t just the opportunity to start a farm in a beautiful place, it’s the people who are here as well and the things that are going on all the time. We’d never be bored for lack of something to do.”

“And we’d have plenty of help at the beginning,” added Leah.

“I’m not so sure about that,” I answered. Over the past three or four days I have come to realise how complicated organising everything is going to be and have come to the conclusion that I need at least three other people to handle the island’s political, admin and social affairs. I have to start thinking about the young people who are here, their marriages, their children and the infrastructure; schools, houses, hospitals, shops and everything else. When we first thought about it, there was only myself, Will, David and Gwyneth with Faye, Emma and Liz with their partners to consider. But that’s changed already, there are at least five more couples, all youngish so I’ve doubled the population by saying yes to each of them. Now as a matter of urgency I need three more and they too will be young and will want to start families and apart from Larry and Camilla I have heard there are some of the technical and scientific people on the south side who have made mention of living here.

“Each of these people will need the same infrastructure and as we grow we are going to need more people to support that infrastructure because it too will grow, the kindergarten and junior schools will need secondary schools and then there will be a demand for sixth form colleges and of course a vet, to take care of the animals of course, not the children. So the 'plenty of people to help' will soon become plenty of people who need help. Auntie Kate and Gwyneth are even planning an employment agency to find us that help, you’d better get in quick with your requests.”

“You think we should delay everything for a year?” There was disappointment in Leah’s voice.

“No, definitely not. I’m planning ahead a little especially with the need for a fully staffed, small hospital and the more advanced education but it has to be planned carefully and we will need help urgently. I mean look at the way I’ve let things slip. I know I was a bit unwell and then I had my honeymoon but I’m way behind in my work and there’s new needs coming in every day. When you start up here and as far as I’m concerned, the sooner the better, you will have all the help you need. There’s quite a few of the science lab crew who are interested and some of the navy blokes have voiced an interest and Byron and Andy have both said they can release men to help from time to time. So you will definitely be okay for the first year. Now, we have an urgent need for milk, what can we do about that?”

“I have been looking in New Zealand and I had a chat with your archaeologist, Larry and he says just let him know when and he can have milk producing cows sent over as fast as we want them. The same applies to New Zealand and I’ve also found suitable bulls. We could ship in say a half dozen head and get them producing milk, certainly enough to add to the stuff we are importing from New Zealand but shipping the cattle will take at least three weeks and after that we’ll need to give them time to settle down.”

“What about milking machines?”

“You’ve got enough,” said Leah with a grin. It only takes a pair of hands and a bucket and a couple of small coolers and pasteurisers. If we bring the cattle in from Oz or New Zealand and they are carefully checked before they leave and when they arrive here, we won’t have to worry about quarantine if the milk is for island use only. After the necessary quarantine period is over, we can organise a round up and introduce the island cattle in amongst the imported ones and then we can import milking machines. We could be self-sufficient, even produce enough to supply the science side and visiting navy ships within three or four months if all goes well.”

“When are you going back to England to settle your affairs and pack?”

“Already done most of it,” Giles answered. I’ve sold my market garden and house and Leah has three people waiting for her to leave so she’s sold her place virtually. We reckon we could be back in a month. Come to think of it, we could arrange the cattle and bring them with us on the last leg of the journey, that would save us having to employ people to do it.”

“Right, I’ll check to see about shipping on the return journey, I understand that everybody who is going back to New Zealand and the UK will be leaving soon in the Sunderland. I’ll get the dates sorted and book you forward to Heathrow with an airline and as for the return trip, you’ll have to organise the cattle and I’ll see about a suitable merchant ship if Pacific Wanderer can’t be used. I’ll brief Penny as well and she can be your contact when I’m not available, she’s proven her abilities as an organiser already. What about your financial affairs. Will you have the finances to get things going, if not I can sort out a loan?”

“We’re okay,” Giles assured me. The sale of my place and the market garden has left us in a comfortable position and the deal you’ve arranged for us here is much cheaper than it would have been if we’d tried to do something similar in England.

“When I sell my place, even if I have to wait a couple of months for the money we’ll still have plenty, even allowing for the furnishing of our house.”

“Okay. I’ll get Penny onto organising things, in the meantime, I’m not forgetting you, it’s just that…”

“You explained earlier, stop apologising. We’re grown-ups and will come running quick enough if we need you. I haven’t enquired about your post op complications and the anchovy. Is everything okay now?”

“Ssh, I’d forgotten about it but I’m sure Emma is not going to, she’ll get me back for it one day.”

I left them and went back to the table and drank some wine and thought to relax for a half hour and have a dance with Will. There was no point in jiving with him because the burgundy dress had a straight skirt and I wouldn’t be able to confuse him with yards and yards of flying skirt and petticoats. I had time to take a second sip and then Liz tapped me on the shoulder. “What time do you want picking up on Wednesday morning?”

“Picking up? Picking up for what, I’m busy tomorrow and Wednesday.”

“Picking up to go round to the Sunderland.”

“It won’t be here until after lunch, it’s going up on a test flight.”

“That’s what I’m talking about. We heard about it and heard you were sneaking off for a trip round the bay and we’re coming.”

“I’ll have to ask Peter. It’s a test flight to ensure that the work done on her over the past few days is good and he might not want passengers on board.”

“We’ve asked already. We told him you were still delicate and would need us to ensure you didn’t get into a panic, have another nervous breakdown or fits of fainting. We also told him that up in the air you tend to get homesick, miss Will and have periods of depression when deprived of the company of your close friends.”

“What did he say?” I asked grinning at her.

“He didn’t believe us about panic attacks, or being delicate and as they considered themselves as close friends, that part didn’t apply. He also said that for most of the flight you would be sitting on his lap playing with his joystick and wouldn’t have time to get lonely.”

“So he’s not taking you, why offer me a lift.”

“He is taking us because he said they had no cabin staff so we can dust things, clean and polish the brass work, bombs and depth charges, make tea and act as ballast if there was a need to jettison anything to save weight.”

“Now tell the truth.”

Liz smiled, “We can come but have to remain in the passenger seats until he says it’s safe to be shown around which we accepted even though it was unfair.”

“Why unfair?”

“You are being allowed up on the flight deck even during take-offs and landings.”

“Of course I am, it’s my wedding present. He’s going to let me take the controls when we test the guns so tell Faye to be ready to use one of the waist machine guns. I will have to make a swooping dive on a load of seaweed, open up with the nose guns and then bank and turn so that she can have a go at it with the waist gun. Then, if there’s time we are going to finish the job by using a depth charge and a bomb.”

“That sounds really, really exciting, I’ll drop you off and then go to the dig.”

I laughed, “We’re scheduled to take-off at nine am and Peter wants us on board by seven thirty so we have time to get settled before they manoeuvre out of the inlet and into the sea. I’ll let you have my video cam so you can film the take-off and try and get some good shots of Mermaid Lagoon and the ships as we go by. Pick me up at the house at six thirty, that gives us time to drive round the inlet to where the Sunderland is moored. Have you arranged to borrow a buggy?”

“Yes, there’s just four of us, Gwyneth is going to be busy with Kate.”

We had another couple of dances and a last drink and by now I was beginning to feel worn out and so were most of the others and we called it a day. “Are you and Ted going to be okay getting back to the house?” I asked.

“We were okay when you and Will were away, are you staying on Undine tonight?”

“No, we were going for a short walk to clear our heads.”

“We’ll have a hot drink ready if you’re back in a half hour, if you’re gone longer, Ted will come looking for you if you don’t phone and let us know.”

I picked up my shawl, slung my shoulder bag, then collected my husband, “Are we taking a walk or going straight back to the house?”

“We’ll have a short walk to clear our heads but we’ll have to go left towards Wanderers Reef because a few of the off-duty crew are having a barbeque and a few beers outside the cave and when I’m walking out with you, I don’t like being distracted.”

“Are we ‘Walking out?’ So soon after being married, isn’t it exciting.”

We walked slowly, our arms linked and Will helped me up onto the reef and we hopped from rock to rock until we reached the slope and clambered up and found the junction and cross track over the island. We didn’t turn right and walk up to the house but continued up the track looking at the work that was being done to the proposed club and shops area. “They’ve done a lot of work.”

“Foundations are laid, services are ready and the sections for the buildings are completed, all that’s left is erecting the earthquake and storm reinforcements, assembled the units on site, fit the log cladding and roofs and it’s done. The temporary paths will be laid after the residents have moved in and when the entire section is completed the permanent pavements and road surfaces will be done. Geoff tells me that the buildings will be ready for occupation in a little over a month, the residential sections before that.”

“We’ll have to think of names for the main tracks or roads and some of the buildings.”

He squeezed me in a little closer, “That’s your department and arranging the ceremonies and parties.”

“I’ll get onto it tomorrow. I think we ought to name the admin block and club ourselves.”

“You have ideas?”

“Yes, I’ll think about it a bit longer and we can talk about it tomorrow. What are you doing tomorrow, I’m going up to the cave to sort out the stuff we brought from England, will the navy blokes and the forklift still be available?”

“If they’re not available, I’ll see if I can borrow the forklift and low loader and me and Howard will organise something between us. I’ll be around all day because I have to liaise with Geoff about the extensions to our house and then sort out the best location for Leah and Giles’s farmyard, house, barns and the milking shed.”

“Okay,” we turned off the track and crossed the rise and then the land where Auntie Kate’s extension was to be built and went into the kitchen.

“I was just about to call out the navy patrols, scramble the Sunderland, order Pacific Wanderer to open fire with all its weapons and shout help!” exclaimed Auntie Kate.

I looked at the wall clock, “We’re only two minutes late and if we allowed for the time it took to cross the land that’s been dug up for the extension, we’re only one and a half minutes late.”

She pointed at the table, “Sit,” and poured four cups of cocoa and placed them in front of us and promptly moved the sugar bowl towards Ted and Will, “Would you like a snack?” she asked them and totally ignored me.

“Oi, what about me!”

“You can share my gingerbread man because you’re going to have to buy new bras soon if you carry on eating at your current rate and you’ll need to start wearing girdles.”

That convinced me. Basques are okay but girdles are a no-no.

Fifteen minutes later I got up, “I’m going to bed, early start tomorrow.”

The others got up as well and we walked to our bedrooms. “Aren’t you going to read me a bedtime story?” I asked Auntie Kate as they opened the door to their rooms.

“No, you won’t be going to sleep for hours yet and I’m too tired to wait up.”
I grinned and left them to their naughtiness whilst Will and I went into our rooms to sleep of course. “You can have the shower, I had a long bath before dinner and haven’t done any sweaty dancing.”

Off he went and I took off my jewellery, kicked of my shoes and stood beside the bed whilst I started the battle with the stiff hook and eye fastening at the top of the burgundy dress. I managed to get it undone and moved the zip down but it snagged on my slip so I started the war required to unsnag it without tearing off the lace it was caught on.

Will came back from the shower and I was still wriggling, muttering curses and dancing whilst I fought the zip. “That’s a very exotic dance,” he said as he walked round the bed, “What’s it called?”

“The dance of the angry zip, don’t just stand there, help me get it unsnagged.”

“I’d rather stand here and watch.”

“Will!”

He came up behind me and lifted the hem of the dress and slip and pulled them up over my stockings and knickers to my waist.

“It’s not stuck there, it’s caught in the top of my slip. I don’t need any help getting my knickers off, in fact I’m getting so mad I might leave them on all night and my bra, stockings and slip. Now bloody well help me.”

He responded by lifting the hems a little higher, let go and stood very close to me and trapped the skirt between us than took my hands away from the zip and lifted them over my head, “Keep your hands there,” and took hold of the hems again and lifted the slip and dress up to by bra where he paused for a quick fondle with one hand and then pushed the dress and slip over my head and shoulders and up to just above my elbows. “Push your elbows out a little and hold the dress there.” I did as he bid and then felt his hands reach behind me and he unhooked my bra and started caressing my breasts.

“Just you stop that and wait until I’m in my nightie and comfortable,” and as I spoke and started wriggling to get away from him, one of his hands left my breast and slid down to my tummy button and started tickling that. “Will, stop it, you’re tickling me,” and as I spoke my wriggling became more desperate and those damned sparks started radiating from the two places he was caressing and then the bloody dress started to slip down my arms and over my head.
Being an opportunist, Will allowed his hand to leave my tummy button and slip down further down to a spot between my suspender belt and knickers and then a finger was caressing the crease at the top of my labia and then became bolder and forced my thighs a little apart and began to slip further down and into the top of my vulva and pressed and then started caressing my clitoris. It gave me the chance to hop back a quarter of a pace, turn and wriggle out of his grasp but the back of my knees caught the edge of the bed and I fell backwards to land on my back with my arms still held together by my dress and my head still covered. Will had tried to stop me from falling but only succeeded in allowing himself to fall and was lying on top of me and I made the silly mistake of trying to wriggle from beneath him. “Don’t you want me to take your stockings off first?” I froze and he took this as being a no because the fingers of one hand started to gently squeeze a nipple whilst the other hand used one finger to start circling my vulva and made sure it pressed just a little on my vestibular gland and gently rubbed my clitoris as it completed the circle.
The sparks intensified and the unattended nipple joined in and as he completed the second circle of my vulva, the cheeks of my bum started to itch with the tiny sparks starting there and then the whole of my body became one enormous frenzy of desperate nerve ends. “Get this dress off me and get your dick into me because if you don’t I’m flying off and you’ll be left behind.”

He stopped for a second but that didn’t worry the sparks, they kept up their frenzied attempt to produce spontaneous combustion and didn’t even pause when he slipped my panties down my legs. They even made my knees spasm and close so he could pull them over my feet and the other hand left my breast, took a hold of my dress and slip and they were pulled off me and followed the panties over his shoulder and onto the floor. This time both my legs and arms spasamed simultaneously and folded themselves across his shoulders and waist and we flew.

We flew straight out of the bedroom window, up the slope of Devonshire Hill and then vertically until we were a hundred metres above the summit. We flew around the island diving and swooping, one moment reaching for the stars, the next heading straight down into the depths of the Pacific and on the last circuit we collided with the Hill and blew apart.

It took four or five minutes for me to reassemble and when I did manage to compose myself Will was busy undoing the clasps of my suspenders and gently slipping the stockings down and off my feet. I lay there letting him get on with it, composed but still too exhausted to help. He was still on top of me even though my legs and arms had unlocked and were laying spread across the bed but his important bit was no longer where it should be, I think it must have died in the explosion. He eased himself off me, unfastened the suspender belt and carefully threw that and the stockings on the floor roughly in the same place as my knickers, bra and dress.

“What nightie do you want me to put on you?”

“None, I’m sleeping in my skin, there’s no point in making a clean nightie all sweaty but before you ask, I’m wearing Kevlar grannie knickers so there’s to be no more mucking about.”

“What about in the morning?”

“That’s a trick question and I’m not answering it.”

He chuckled and lay down beside me, “Look there in the corner of the top window, where it’s been left open, there’s a small bubble and it’s glowing.”

I looked across, “Undine you’re grounded. I was going to tell you that Tamati is on the bridge of Pacific Wanderer and he’s probably on his own as the ship is moored. There are two or three sailors keeping watch on deck and the radio operator will be fast asleep in his cabin but I’m not telling you now because you’ve been peeking again.”

A tiny voice answered, “On his own, Ooooh,” and the tiny bubble of light vanished into the night.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 4/Chap 74

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Adventure

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea Vol 4
Chapter 74

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2017
The characters in this novel are fictitious and any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental

Chapter 74

When I woke up in the morning the bedroom was filled by a greenish/yellow glow of the Sun reflecting back from the dew on Devonshire Hill. It was still early and the house silent. Outside there were two or three birds singing and a pair were squabbling over something and I listened. One of the singing bird’s sounded a little like a robin and the squabbles sounded like magpies but I didn’t know they existed down here. I knew most of the birds we found in England, I had been feeding and watching them in the garden of the house since I was a child and we had loads and whilst growing up I had learned the noises and songs they made. I won first prize in a school competition when I was about eight for being able to make drawings of ‘Birds in my Garden’ and I had drawn about fifteen. I had also recorded a tape of some of their songs and remembered when I was fourteen and had my first computer I had transferred it to a disc, the drawing too was in the house somewhere, the attic probably, Mum had framed it and for a few years it had hung in her bedroom. I must try and sort them out and copy both and bring them back here.

Will was still asleep so I slipped out of bed, collected my clothes from the floor and dumped them into a chair and went into the shower. When I returned to the bedroom Will was still fast asleep so I turned on the percolator and got dressed. I had just about run out of jeans and slacks so I had to wear a just above the knee, dark blue skirt and white cotton blouse with white ankle socks and blue Nikes. Whilst I was sitting on the end of the bed tying my laces the percolator announced that hot, strong coffee was waiting but the noise of the water bubbling and hissing woke the ogre.

“What time is it?”

“About six thirty.”

“Why are you dressed and ready to go out?”

“I’m dressed and ready to get the breakfasts cooked. I told you yesterday that I had an early start.”

“Not this early, it’s still the middle of the night, come back to bed.”

“After last night! After having you tie my hands above my head. After being thrown onto the bed and having you throw yourself on me and rape me whilst I was blindfolded and helpless. I’m never, ever, ever going to sleep in the same room as you again and my first job when I get down to the lagoon is report you to the Master-at-Arms and have you arrested.”

“I don’t care. I’ll file counter charges that you kidnapped me and made me fly dangerously low, crashed me into the sea. You then endangered wildlife by speeding through the sea and making me catch fire and explode above a residential area.”

“Do you think we’ll be sent to the same prison?”

“It wouldn’t make any difference, you’d get Undine and some of her magical mates to dissolve the bars and escape.”
He started to reach for me but I jumped up. “Go and have a shower, I’ve got work to do and so have you. I suppose you want two full English breakfasts as usual.”

“Yes,” and he made a another lunge towards me but I was wearing light clothes and skipped back out of range. He grinned, “I’ll get you later.”

“You’ll be too tired. Now hurry up I want to be up at the cave before the men turn up so I can get everything sorted out and ready for them to load onto the buggy.”

As I left our rooms, Auntie Kate came out of hers and waited for me. “Good morning Auntie Kate,” I greeted and kissed her on the cheek. “Did you enjoy yourself last night?”

“Yes, it was a very pleasant evening and I caught up on all the news.”

“I didn’t mean the early part, I was enquiring about after we went to bed.”

“You just mind your own business. You’re much too young to be asking questions like that.”

I grinned, “Auntie Kate, I’m a married woman now and am able to enquire about the wellbeing of my nearest and dearest. I asked because your hair is more curly than usual and your eyes have a twinkle in them.”

“Your backside will twinkle if you’re not careful.”

“So you did have a good night?”

“Just you get on with cooking the two eggs, two sausages and two bacons for Will and whilst you’re at it, you can do the same for Ted.”

I grinned, “Okay and thanks for being frank.”

She chuckled, “What are you having?”

“Muesli, half a grapefruit if you want to share and coffee, please.”

After breakfast I opened my knapsack, took a torch from a drawer and exchanged the binoculars for my mobile, stopped to have a think and assured I had everything I needed I asked Will, “Are there any crowbars up at the cave, I’ll need to open one or two cases to make sure I have the correct ones?”

“There’s a couple of empty packing cases that have been pushed together and there are tools, hurricane lanterns, spare batteries and a couple of two-way radios on them. The crew are moving the remainder of the clothing and shop goods into their portacabin later so there will be people to help if you need them.”

“Ta. Auntie Kate, I’ll be finished before lunch I hope, are we having it here or on the ship? If it’s here I’ll try and get back early to help.”

“Here I thought but it will be a light lunch and I was going to do salmon for dinner tonight. Shall I cook all of it in case we have guests?”

“I think so, David and Gwyneth at least and I expect Penny will be back and possibly Claire.”

“Penny asked if she could mover her stuff up from the ship today, shall I tell her yes?”

I nodded, “Of course, I’ll be off now, I’ll phone if I have to leave the cave and go somewhere.” I kissed each of them and went off to work.

When I arrived at the cave, there was a reasonable amount of light inside but I noticed that four brackets for hurricane or Tilley lamps had been fixed to the walls so I lit four hurricanes, hung them up and went over to the workbench and took an extra hurricane lamp and a crowbar to the passage where I had the house packing cases stored and started checking them. There were ten in all and contained the pictures and framed photos I had stolen from the house in Beaconsfield, my sound system and about half my discs. There were extra storage jars and pots and pans for the kitchen, cutlery and a good quality 12 settings dining set, a desktop computer, printer and a load of pens and notebooks. There was one missing though, most of its contents were diaries, A4 printer paper and ink cartridges. I curse quietly and shone the torch down the passage thinking that perhaps it may have been left further down. I couldn’t see it and it was a nuisance because the one thing we were definitely going to need were the telephone directories. I lit the hurricane lamp and walked down the passage towards the bend with no luck but as I had come this far I went slowly around the bend half expecting to see a dragon curled up and fast asleep.

The packing case wasn’t to be seen and I know I had labelled it when I first checked the cases so I walked a little further and began to get nervous and when I thought I had reached about as far as my voice would still carry up to the entrance if I had to scream for help, I stopped and switched on the torch and shone it around but there was still no sign of the missing case. I was sure nobody would have brought it down this far anyway and was about to turn round and go back when my movement made the beam of the torch flick back and forth and there right at the end of its range I caught a glimpse of something white. I walked forward and as the light grew brighter I saw stack upon stack of paper, it was as far as I could tell packs of A4 printer paper and for a moment I thought I had discovered the nineteenth century diaries but it couldn’t have been them. The diaries would have been bound and anyway, in those days Britain used the Imperial rather than Din paper sizes and there would certainly not have been computer printer paper. Book or newspaper stock perhaps but hardly in A4 and unless somebody was going to set up a printing works, which was extremely unlikely, this was something from the twentieth or twenty-first centuries.

I walked on and when I was about five metres from the stacks I realized it wasn’t paper. They contained something white packed in neat polythene wrappers and as I reached them I prodded one and it dented slightly and revealed that the contents were powder, white powder and definitely not flour or lime wash. My blood started to chill and I felt the hairs on the back of my head stiffen. I’d seen pictures of packages like this and they had contained heroin or cocaine. I switched off the torch and looked around using the light from the hurricane lamp half expecting to see a leering drug smuggler with a machine gun but there was nobody nor were there any cries of alarm. Feeling a little bolder I started to count them but gave up after counting ten high. There was a lot, an enormous amount and if they all contained heroin or whatever, millions of pounds worth if the tabloids were to be believed. Then I noticed that behind them were more packages, this time longer and a little thicker. I walked around the drugs and shone the torch on one of these and saw the $ sign and nearly dropped the torch.

I moved closer and looked at the rows of packages, there were US, Canadian, Australian and New Zealand dollars, Sterling, Euros, Rupees, Yen and assorted South American currencies. Some of the notes were new, others obviously used and the two types seemed to be stacked in separate plastic wrappers with the unused notes marked with a black cross on the surface. I stepped back and took a deep breath and then another. There were more of these bundles than there were of the drugs and a large number of the notes were high value bills. Two that I recognized were one hundred dollar bills and fifty pound notes, there must have been millions of pounds sitting there.
I looked around again and then crept away and giggled to myself after about four paces, I was walking on tip toe on a packed sand and earth surface. I could have run and nobody would have heard me and for a moment I felt panic rising. I stopped, took a few deep breaths and looked back at the piles. I was doing something I hoped never to do again for as long as I lived, I was walking away from millions, possibly billions of pounds worth of banknotes and hard drugs and I hadn’t even opened a packet of fivers and helped myself. I trotted back to the corner and then slowed to a walk as I reached the packing cases, the mystery of my missing crate shelved for future investigation, after all, if need be, I could steal fifty quid and buy fresh paper. Then it occurred to me that those piles had been covered in cobwebs and dust that had fallen down from the roof of the cave and had been there a long time. If I factored in that the drugs and money put together pointed at a highly illegal operation, then no owner was ever going to come forward and claim them and I was not only the only person present or engaged in searching and add that to my being the joint owner of the land it was discovered on, then I was very rich. I would share with Will of course because I loved him on second thoughts, if I stashed it all in a bank, it would finance the island’s development for a good few years. I turned the hurricane lamp out and left it with the torch on the packing cases and went up to the cave where the men had just turned up and were getting their gear ready. “Is the phone signal okay outside the cave?” I asked a seaman.

“It’s okay in here as well, we’ve connected up a hub just outside the cave.”

“I’ll go outside, I’ve been working on my house stuff down in the passage and need a breath of air, it’s stale down there.”

He nodded and carried on with whatever he was going with an adjustable spanner. I went outside and dialled; “Will, it’s Charlie are you alone?”

“With Geoff Roman.”

“Excuse yourself and move out of whisper range.” I waited and then, “Okay, what’s wrong?” whispered Will.

“Nothing wrong yet but I’ve found something. Can you come up to the cave as rapidly as possible!”

“Are you okay, not hurt or anything?”

“I’m fine but need you as quickly as you can get here.” I heard him call to Geoff, “Geoff, I have to see Charlotte urgently, are we finished for the moment. Fine, I’ll be up at the cave.”

He took six minutes and as he ran up to me I held my finger to my lips and took his hand, “Don’t say anything yet, just come with me.”

I led him through the cave and down the tunnel and stopped at our packing cases, “Light the hurricane lamp, we’ll need it,” I asked and switched on the torch and started off again.

“Where are we going, have you found a way up to the cave we found in the inlet.”

“No, it’s not that far, just a bit round the bend, now hush, we can still be heard in the cave.”

We walked a little further and then I switched the torch on and seconds later the beam fell on the packets of drugs, “What’s that, paper?”

“No, I think it’s cocaine or heroin but it’s not that which is important, it’s what’s behind it.” I took his arm and led him past the piles of drugs and then stopped and shone the torch on the stacks of currency. “That!” I pointed, “Go and have a closer look, here, take the torch and you can count it.”

I walked with him and when he was close enough to recognise the contents of the packets his mouth dropped open. “Good Lord!”

“One hundred US dollar bills, thousand Euros, Fifty pound notes, Indian, Mexican, Yen, you name it, it’s there. Most of it seems brand new but a lot is used. How much?” I took my phone out and pushed the calculator app, “Here, go on count it.”

He took the phone and started moving packets, lifting them, turning them over and repeating himself on another stack and went through several before giving up and started counting the number of packets in each pile, the numbers of piles and entered the figures and he opened one packet of hundred dollar bills, slit the band off and looked at the notes, held one up to the hurricane lamp then checked the numbers through the packet and did the same with a second bundle and again with a package containing British twenty pound notes and then entered those figures and stared, “Charlie there’s nearly sixty million pounds worth assuming the packages all contain notes of the same denomination and that’s only the new notes. I can’t count the used notes because I can’t be sure they contain notes of the same currency or denomination but allowing for averages the whole lot is about a hundred million.”

I nodded, trying to stay calm, “Is that enough to finish the building works on the island?”

“Which island, Charlotte, Great Britain, Long Island?” He laughed, “Yes and have a fair bit of change.”

“We’ll have to burn the drugs, we can’t bury it or tip it in the sea because it’ll contaminate everything and I know it has very little value for use as a legal pain killer.”

“We can’t burn it, the smoke will send everybody crazy. We’ll hand it to the Kiwi authorities, they’ll have a method.”

I nodded. “Good but the money is ours right? It’s on our land, in our own sovereign state and it’s obviously the work of the ungodly.”

“Laundering I expect. The unused notes are changed in small amounts so the numbers are spread about, it’s probably done in several countries hence the variety of nationalities and converted into used currency notes. That’s the basics, it’s a little more sophisticated than that but if the new notes are the result of a bank raid or similar crime, then we can’t claim it or use it because you can be sure the numbers are recorded at the banks it was stolen from but we will get a reward.” He looked at it again and shook his head, “If I had to make a guess, I’d say it was drug money that was moved out of the various countries for laundering and hidden here so it should all come to us.”

“But why was it left here? What other drug traffickers know about our island?”

“None, I would guess it was the same mob who tried to get hold of Pacific Wanderer. Come to think of it, it does fit and would explain why Pacific Wanderer was so far south of the course she should have been taking when she was hit by the storm.”

“But why would they risk having passengers on board when they were on a drug run?”

“The cave was probably a store house and exchange. Pacific Wanderer could put in using the excuse they had lost fresh water and needed to replace it or something like that and then those members of the crew who were employed by the gang would come ashore to lay on the water supply and at the same time drop of used currency and take a supply of drugs and then continue on the journey. Nothing much would have been thought of it because you can be sure they would have concocted a good story and if they restricted their activities to once or twice every year, it wouldn’t really show up on the radar. She was known by the authorities in the ports she used and as long as she made sure the drugs and money were hidden well away from the cargo the chances of discovery were slim. Again, if they only used a ship about four times and were never discovered they would switch to another ship, shipping line and different ports and routes. Their only limitation would be having to make calls at our island. They were a relatively small outfit, that the authorities did know so the massive amounts the big cartels had to shift wasn’t in their sphere. They were apparently satisfied with moving smaller amounts about. Still, just looking at this pile of money gives you an idea of what they were making and the profits gained by the big drug cartels makes this look like petty cash.”

I sighed, “And how many people would that pile of white powder kill? How many lives would be destroyed? How many promising, bright eyed university students would end their lives in misery and degradation?” I had to wipe my eyes and my mind pictured Penny and what she might have become if she hadn’t made that decision to knock on my door those months ago. “Will.”

He came to me immediately and wrapped his strong arms around me and caressed my hair, “Let it out, Charlie, let it out and go on living that dream you have for a perfect world. Go on trying and even if you have only saved ten lives by finding those drugs, when we go to New Zealand again, you can look at ten young teenagers and feel proud that you may be looking at the ten lives you saved.”

Tears ran down my cheeks and I looked up at him, looked into his lovely eyes and smiled, “We’ll adopt them.”

I pulled myself together and looked back at the drugs and shuddered, “What are we going to
do with it Will, we can’t just leave it here?”

“Come on, let’s go back or the men in the cave will come looking for us. I’ll speak to Andy on the radio.”

We went back to the cave and Will had a quick word with the petty officer in charge who nodded, called the two men with the forklift and took them down to my crates and we went outside with a walkie-talkie. Will switched it to Aurora’s channel and called her bridge; “Is Captain Bryant about, it’s Commander Devonshire?” There was a pause and then Will spoke again, “Andy, this is Will. Charlotte has discovered a whole stash of what is either heroin or cocaine in the tunnel leading off the cave…No, it was past the bend and nobody has been down that far before and by the amount of dust on the packages it’s been there for a good few months, a year or two possibly…We’ll wait outside the cave entrance…Fine.” He switched off, he’s coming straight over with a petty officer and two men from the shore patrol. Ten minutes he promised.”

We had to jump out of the way as the buggy truck went past and I heard my crates being loaded and then it came out, “Ten crates, and a hurricane lamp Mrs. Devonshire, is that the lot?”

I took the hurricane lamp, “This belongs to the cave but the rest is for my house. Will you tell Kate that I said to leave it on the porch for now and I’ll unpack later.”

“Get back here as fast as you can, there will probably be another urgent load,” instructed Will and with a nod the driver and men went off for their short trip, coffee and gingerbread men.

I sat down on a grassy bank, “Let’s rest a bit.”

“You sure you’re okay?”

“I’m fine Will honestly. Today’s find hasn’t unsettled me like the treasure did, I was just upset by seeing that pile of drugs and what they would have done if they’d reached their intended destination.” My phone rang, it was Auntie Kate, “I’ve asked the men to take the cases round to the back and put them outside the kitchen door. If you unpack them in the sitting room we’ll have dust, sand and packing all over the place.”

“Okay, whatever suits you, a lot of the stuff is for the kitchen anyway. I don’t think I’ll be back in time to help you with the lunch though.”
“That’s okay, the girls and their boys have invited themselves so I will need help with dinner.”

“Okay, I’ll take the rest of the day off and I should be back with Will for a quick lunch.” I barely had time to end the call when it buzzed again and this time it was Byron. “Will you have time to speak to Tamati later? He’s requested a private interview with you.”

“Yes, is there something wrong?”

“No, I don’t think so. When I said I needed to know why he had made the request because you were a busy woman, he simply said he’d met a girl from the labs on the south side who knows you and he needed to speak to you about her because he hasn’t seen her on the island before.”

“A girl from the labs?”

“He said she helped on the dig.”

The penny dropped and I had to think on the run, “Yes, yes, I know who he means. Yes I’ll speak to him but if it’s the security you’re worried about Byron, I can vouch for her.”

“That’s good enough. He’s in his cabin having a rest at the moment, he was on duty until six am and hasn’t had a lot of sleep, I’ll tell him when he surfaces for his lunch.”

I closed the phone and stood up, “I won’t be a second, I want to see if Undine’s in her pool, I need to have a few words with her.”

“Tamati?” he asked grinning.

“Yes and don’t say a word to anybody, not even Auntie Kate.”

“My lips are sealed and I’ll leave you to sort out Undine and go down and sort out the petty officer and men who are protecting the lower end of the tunnel before the bend, I told him nobody was to be allowed past him until he’s had a word with Andy.”

Will went back to the cave and I heard him call out to the leading seaman in charge, “Captain Bryant is coming up with a few shore patrol men, tell him he’ll find me at the lower end of the tunnel with your Petty Officer, please.”

I found the path to the waterfall and stood on the banks of Undine’s Pool. For a short while I remained silent as I remembered that first day Will and I had landed on the island and gone exploring and found this waterfall and the pool and then only a few days ago when we had made love and Undine had taken us deep into the pool and swam with us. I think the five most important places on Charlotte Island were here, Pacific Wanderer, the Butterfly Glade, Revelation Bay and of course my new house. Between them they could tell the story of these most recent months of my life. The image in the ships boutique mirror of the real Charlie Broughton, the footprints in the sea and now, the real Mrs Charlie Devonshire; “Undine,” I called softly, “Stop hiding, I want a word with you, now!”

There was a ripple a metre from where I was standing and I saw the tiny figure of Undine clinging to a rock, “Hullo, Charlotte.”

“I’ll give you hullo, Just what did you get up to last night? There was a silence and I saw frowns, smiles and expressions of uncertainty chase each other across her face. “I am in trouble with the captain of the ship and have been told to act as councillor to a senior member of the crew and will be severely disciplined if I fail. I have a mind to send a request to Artemis, a request demanding the banishment of you from my island. Banished for life which in your case probably means for ever!”

“No! No! Oh please Charlotte, don’t do that, please, please.” She swam a few strokes to where there was a sand and pebble beach, stood and waded out of the pool and the little cow was wearing an ankle length silk gown that the water had turned nearly transparent and clung to her body. I never realised how beautiful she was, a classically beautiful face framed by long raven hair above a near perfect body showing clearly though the transparency of the gown. Even the dark hue of her areola on two pert breasts and nipples that clearly showed the cool temperature of the pool’s water and the small dark triangle of her pubic hair could be seen as she walked up the pebbles and grass to stand at my feet.

“Please, Charlotte,” and as she spoke, she started to grow and I watched astonished as she rapidly matched my height perfectly and took my hands in hers, “Please.”

She was stunning and there wasn’t a man in the world who would be able to resist her, take her in his arms and hold her tight, caress her and keep her close to him for ever. “Did you go to Tamati like that last night!”

“No, no, of course not. I brushed my hair and took this old gown off and…and…well I…”

“Undine? Tell me, and I hope that ‘the old gown’ was replaced by something else?”

She looked guilty now and I felt her squeeze my hands, “Please forgive me, please say it’s okay…”

“Undine stop running around the rocks, tell me!”

“Well I borrowed your pretty pink skirt and blouse, and I wore the white fluffy petticoat that you dance in and the long heeled white shoes, not your best dancing shoes, the others that you wear in your office and house,” she added hurriedly, “These ones,” and in front of me, the clingy, wet gown vanished and the clothes she had ‘borrowed’ appeared and there was no question, they were definitely mine. The only difference to the way she was wearing them was that the top two buttons of the blouse weren’t fastened, where as I only left one undone. She waited nervously, “I wanted to look as beautiful as you when you are dressing to make Will want to hold you in his arms.”

“And they fitted?”

“Not at first, I am thinner than you so I peeked at you when you bathed or changed and altered myself to your measurements. I had to keep checking but I practised every night until I got it exactly right. I’m not allowed to change my face so I couldn’t look like you but…Oh Charlotte I hope you don’t mind, I borrowed your face paints and lip colour sticks but kept my own hair. Look,” and quite brazenly she lifted the hem of my skirt and then my soft white petticoat and half turned, lifted them a little higher and revealed that she was wearing my knickers and she pointed at the little half-moon birthmark I had on my left buttock just below my hip. I copied this as well.” She let the skirt and petticoat drop and stood looking at me waiting for the anger to break.

“Are you saying that your body is an exact replica of mine? That my body is as beautiful as the one you have?”

I saw the look of relief on her face and she undid the third and fourth button of my blouse, pulled it open and lifted my bra, “Exactly I think, see,” and she pointed at her nipples, exactly the same as yours when you are cold or when Will kisses them and look here at the darker circle of the aureole around them, the same colour but I did have a little trouble with getting the irregular shape exactly right. At first I tried to make them into perfect circles but it didn’t work, they didn’t look natural and when I made them the same as mine, that didn’t look so good so I copied yours and it was perfect. I don’t know why you use these bra things, they seem quite unnecessary really and terrible things to put on, so fiddly.”

“They stop things bouncing about when you’re being active and help to support them,” I answered without thinking. “Make the clothes disappear again and show me all of your body.”

She did as I asked and there wasn’t a hint of embarrassment at my somewhat unusual request and slowly turned around, “Did I get it right?”

I studied her closely even down to the pubic hair and the shape and size of the tummy button, feet and toes and the small dimples behind the knees. I was a little surprised, I knew I looked good but this good! Not a little surprised I felt vanity grow in my brain, I began to understand why the sailors cheered me when I danced or the wind caught my loose skirts and lifted them or when I lost my clothes when swimming and then suspicion replaced vanity; “Did you, Penelopeia or Artemis influence my body when I began changing from male to female?”

“No, that is not allowed and it’s outside Artemis’s skills but I can’t be sure. Penelopeia did let something slip, she told me that Artemis had spoken to Hermaphrodite when the strange things began happening to you and she believed that Hermaphrodite spoke to Aphrodite.”

“That explains why a male body could be made to look so totally female and a beautiful female at that.”

“Not really because there are limits to what even gods and goddesses can do. We cannot add things once an infant is birthed, all that Aphrodite would have influenced was what was already there. She could only work on the one ovary but couldn’t make a second or make a womb but was able to influence the formation of your places that are needed for loving a man and I believe she made slight changes to your face, but only small ones, you were already pretty, even when you were a man.”

I nodded, “Put the clothes back on in case somebody comes by.” She made a light stroke down her body and the clothes reappeared. “It wouldn’t matter if somebody appeared, they wouldn’t be able to see me.”

“I’m not prepared to take that chance. When are you going to return my clothes?”

“Oh these are only images. The real clothes are back in your house. I can’t magic clothes when I appear before another human, I can only wear my own clothes or borrow some real clothes or wear none at all. I can only magic clothes when I appear before you.”

“Now explain why you copied my body when you went to see Tamati.” I should have berated her, torn her off the longest strip possible, threatened her with the anger of Artemis but how can you vent anger on somebody who has just demonstrated how beautiful you are and flattered you by making a duplicate of your body to make herself beautiful?

She wiped away any remaining anger with her answer. “I wanted to look as beautiful to Tamati as you do to Will. I have listened to what other men have said to Will about you and to his replies, he is so deeply in love with you. He tells the other men that you are as beautiful inside as you are outside and are so exciting to live with. I want to be like that.”

I saw tears forming in her eyes, “Undine, I didn’t know sprites could feel human emotions?”

“Not often but when we fall in love with a human we develop human emotions and when he has loved me, I will gain a soul and be a human and that, more than anything in the heavens, is what I want.”

“You will lose your immortality and only live a human life spam if you allow that to happen.”

She sighed and gave me such a lovely smile, “Oh Charlotte isn’t it better to live a human lifespan with love than to live forever without it!”

I couldn’t argue against her philosophy so I got back to the business in hand. “Now tell me what happened, how did you manage to appear in front of Tamati on the bridge of the ship without raising the alarm?”

She was about to speak but a look of alarm came on her face, “Somebody is coming, they won’t be able to see me but will think it strange that you are speaking without another being present. Call me to you again and I will tell you.” She shrank down to her tiny imp size and ran softly over the grass and dived into the pool.

Is that the end of discoveries in the tunnel or did Charlotte find something else? The next chapter may reveal all or perhaps not if something else crops up to distract everybody.
Footprints in the Sea Volume 4 is available on Amazon Kindle and may be ordered through the Top Hat link in the right hand column of this page. Which earns a small commission for the site.

Happy New Year everybody with health, happiness and prosperity.
Frances.

Footprints in the Sea Vol 4/Chap 75

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 75

I heard the sound of somebody forcing their way through the underbrush and shrubs and a petty officer from the shore patrol appeared a little further up the track, closer to the waterfall. He glanced around quickly, spotted me, “Ah there you are, Marm.” He started to make his way down to me and I glanced quickly at the pool. Undine had vanished and the ripples from where she had entered the pool had all but dissipated. “Is everything okay?” he asked when he joined me.

“Yes, fine thank you, PO, I was just having a quiet break away from all the bustle and excitement in the cave.”

“I’m sorry I’ve disturbed you but Commander Devonshire was a little concerned and asked me to check to see if you were okay. I can understand you’re wanting to escape from the cave, I felt like screaming when I saw the pile of drugs and money.”

“Scream with terror or joy?”

“He smiled. Neither, I wanted to scream with envy when I saw the money and pure hatred when I saw the drugs. I had a niece who got hooked on crack and I remember what she went through to get off it.”

“She’s okay now?”

He nodded, “Been clean for nearly four years and back to the bright kid she was before she got hooked. Doesn’t stop me from hating the bastards, if you’ll excuse my language, who were responsible for getting her on the stuff. I did a tour on an Oz frigate a couple of years back as part of the mutual defence plan and we were in the Indian Ocean watching for drug ships and pirates and I swear if we’d found one I would have opened up on them and killed the lot with or without the Captain’s permission.”

“We are of a like mind, PO.”

“Yea, I love you for what you did to the lot that attacked you a few months back. There’s not a man on any of our ships that wouldn’t throw himself on a grenade if one ever landed near you. Excuse me for being familiar, Marm but I had to say something.”

I smiled, “That’s a lovely thing to know. There is one thing you can do; stop calling me Marm, you’re a petty officer and petty officers are allowed to call me Charlotte, officers can call me Charlie and Will can call me Darling, Gorgeous or anything else nice.”

“I’ll remember next time…” his radio bleeped, “I’m with Commander Charlotte now, everthings fine…wait one,” he turned to me, “Commander Devonshire wants you to join him, but he says to stay here if you need to?”
“No, I’ll come back with you.

“I’ll lead,” I offered, “There’s a clear path.” When we came out onto the grassy slope in front of the cave the leading seaman came out and immediately slung up a crisp salute. “He’s only doing that because you’re here, I’ve told everybody not to salute when I’m not in uniform but they still do, I think they like to see me curtsy.”

He laughed, “I’ll tell the shore patrol lads not to salute unless there’s an officer about.”

“Yes, do that except when I’m coming aboard Aurora and there’s a side party. I’ll curtsy really low if I’m in civvies and salute fast enough to slice my hat in half when I’m in uniform.”

He laughed again and we went into the cave.

“Hullo Uncle Will,” I greeted him. Uncle Captain,” I added and for a moment I was tempted to stand on tip toe and kiss them both on the cheek.

“You were gone a long time, I was worried,” Will explained.

“Sorry but I needed to think for a while.”

“You’ve done it again, Charlotte, “Found more worries to occupy the minds of my crew,” said Andy walking round the pile of drugs to stand and stare at the packets of money.

“Take a packet and share it with them,” I offered and winked at the petty officer behind his back. “It will help to make up for the extra work and worry.”

“I’m sure it would but this lot, drugs and money are being locked in Aurora’s strong room until I have a chance to speak to Auckland.”

“It’s mine, you can’t just go pinching stuff from my island.”

For a moment he took me seriously. “This money may be counterfeit or stolen property and the drugs are most definitely internationally banned substances.”

“Okay, you have permission,” I grinned, “I’m still an officer in the RN and the Empress of the island and I give permission on both mine and the Prime Minister’s behalf.” I stopped fooling and became serious, “Shouldn’t you wait until somebody from the drug agency gets here and we’ll need a forensic team because there might be evidence we could contaminate.”

“That’s a bit of a problem but we do have forensic people over in the labs who, by chance, happen to be working on some of the stuff you discovered a few days ago.”

“This is more important surely. Apart from the seriousness of the find, there’s a question of having to mount a round-the-clock guard over it. Tell them to leave the other stuff and get over to this side until New Zealand can get somebody here. Whilst we’re at it can’t we cancel the Sunderland’s other jobs and get her to fly straight to New Zealand and pick up the people we need. They could be here in a couple of days, three perhaps.”

He nodded. “PO, this stays top secret until I’ve spoken to Auckland and I want you and your men on the job. One of you at the bend in the tunnel the other,” he turned and looked up to the other end of the tunnel, “What’s up there, do either of you know.”

“We think it exits on a ledge at the inlet I told you about but we are only guessing.”

“Could you and the PO go up there and see because we may need to mount a guard up there?”

“I’ll go,” I said, “I have nothing special on this afternoon but Will has a lot of urgent work to attend to. It’s an easy climb and I’ve already explored quite a bit up there and know my way around.”

He looked doubtfully at Will. “Let her go, Andy, Charlotte knows the island and that inlet and I wouldn’t agree unless I was certain of her safety and if the PO is with her I would be.”

Andy turned to the PO, “Is your side arm loaded?”

“Yes sir, full magazine.”

He nodded, “Charlotte if you meet a dangerous animal or any other situation where you and the PO may be at risk, will you agree to accede command to him and follow his orders.”

“Of course I would. I’ll just be a civilian guide but he has to call me Charlotte or Charlie, not Marm.”
Andy smiled, “Got that, PO?”

“Yes sir.”

“Take a torch each. PO keep your radio switched on. If you find anywhere where there’s been a rock fall or there’s a lot of water leaking through, come back here and don’t try to force your way through.”

“Aye-aye, sir.”

I took a torch and slipped my backpack on, “Come on, PO, I’ve a first aid kit in here and some chocolate and lemonade as well as compass and maps.”

He held out his hand, “I’ll carry that if you want.”

“Certainly not, my makeup repair kit is in there as well. You carry the gun.”

We started off, I kept the hurricane lamp and let the PO lead with his torch. As we walked I noticed a gentle rise and if it stayed at the same rate of climb it wasn’t going to lead to the ledge because Will had estimated that the height of the ledge was something over forty metres above sea level and our cave only twenty and the tunnel rising at this rate would come out much lower, about ten metres or so. “How far have we come, PO?” I asked.

“Not more than thirty metres.”

“Do you play cricket?”

He looked puzzled, “Yes, what makes you ask?”

“Could you pace out a cricket pitch?”

“Ah, yes, yes I see, you want me to measure our distance travelled?”

“If you would because I think I saw a wall, a natural wall of rock right at the extremes of your torch so the tunnel either turns or comes to a dead end.” He held the torch up to shine down the tunnel and faintly we saw the light glisten on points of shiny rock or lava deposits, You’re right.” He moved the torch to the left but he hadn’t gone far before the light was too weak to follow the wall and simply revealed a continuation of the darkness.

“It’s either an easy curve or possibly a kink. Do you want to go on?”

“We’ve come this far, let’s at least go up and take a look. If it is the end of the tunnel we’ll have to turn back but if it does turn we can take a look. If this rate of climb remains the same this tunnel doesn’t lead to the ledge it needs to increase quite a bit and we might come to a place where we’d have to start climbing up a steep slope.” I looked back to where the money piles were, “I can just see the lights the others are using but not what they’re illuminating so we’d better warn them because if Will looks this way and can’t see our lights, he’s going to come up here looking for me.”

He chuckled, “Doesn’t he trust you?”

“No. He’s not worrying about me going off with another man, he’s scared I might fall down a hole and feint when I discover an iron age android phone .”

He called and got Will and spoke briefly, listened for a moment and looked at me with a grin, “He said not to turn over any big rocks.”

“Tell him not to worry, I’ve lost interest in gems and gold, I’m looking for uranium and dinosaur eggs now.”

We carried on for a while following a gentle curve and then the tunnel curved again back to its original course and after a few hundred metres suddenly grew wider and then opened up into another cave. We walked forward carefully, the PO shining the torch on the roof to make sure there were no rocks likely to fall and I held the hurricane lamp above my head. The light just about illuminated the wall to our right but there was nothing remarkable other than most of it was similar to that which was in the cave and along the tunnel but further on there was more black and very uneven rock and the floor was similar, the black rocks in places reaching the roof to form thick wide pillars. “PO shine the torch over there to the right, the section where all the black stuff is.”

He did so and moved the torch up and down a little and further in and the deeper we went the higher and more consistent the black rocks were until they touched the roof and there the roof itself showed large areas of black. “It looks as if that side was part of a lava tunnel but back here its petered out. In places it almost forms a wall separating that part of the cave from the tunnel.”

The PO shone the torch further to the left, “Look, the further in the blacker the ceiling becomes. I reckon that this was once a lava tunnel and came into the cave and then changed direction and there’s probably a continuation of the tunnel over there in the top left corner.”

He shone the torch but the beam, though it revealed black walls, was not strong enough to detect a tunnel because if there was one, it would almost certainly be the route the lava took on its way out of Devonshire Hill. “Listen,” I placed by hand on his arm and cocked my head, “Can you hear it?”

“Just. It sounds like running water.”

“There must be a waterfall or fast stream over there by the far wall. Is it safe to go over do you think?”

“I’ll go first”

“Okay but take it slowly and shine the torch on the floor.” We walked diagonally across towards the corner and here the floor was covered in dust and sand like the lower end of the tunnel but there were large lumps of jagged lava rock everywhere and there was much more black lava sand on the ground. We reached the far side and there was indeed a fairly fast flowing narrow stream and when we shone the torch down it was tumbling over a series of lava rocks but when it reached the corner it vanished. “Where’s it gone, underground?”

“Looks like it. It hasn’t gone up the tunnel or turned the corner unless it did so underground.” We walked slowly until we reached the spot where the water vanished, “There,” he said pointing, down in the corner, you can just see the route it’s taken off to the right and under the cave floor.”

“Do you think the floor is safe or is it likely to collapse if we stand on it?”

“Safe without much doubt. If you look at the flow, it’s fast and fairly smooth as it goes underground . It might flood this area a little if there was a heavy rainfall but there’s at least two meters of rock and lava between the surface of the river and the floor which makes it strong enough.”

“What then, shall we go on?”

“Up to you but I’ll call Will and let him know what we’ve found.” Whilst he spoke I borrowed the torch and shone the torch along the wall and noticed a number of places where there were pinpoints of reflected light. One was close and stuck on the end of a small piece of lava that protruded from the wall. I studied it for a moment before taking out my knife and chipped it off. The PO stopped speaking, answered a couple of questions and handed me the Radio, “Will want’s a word.”

“Will, what do you think, should we go a little further or come back.”

“Does the tunnel look dry?”

“Yes, the walls are black and I can’t see if there’s seepage or not but where we’re standing the floor is about two metres thick and the stuff on the floor of the tunnel is much the same as where you are. It’s like fine dust or sand, a little darker but it is bone dry. The slope is much steeper but I can’t see evidence of wall or roof falls. I don’t think we can be much more than five or six hundred metres from the ledge cave. The river was veering off to the right when if vanished undergrown so I think this must be the source of the waterfall we saw before we turned at the bottom of the inlet.” I looked at the PO, “How far do you think we’ve travelled since we left Will and the others?”

His lips moved a little and then he said, “Something over a thousand metres but if we allow for the curve and then having to cut diagonally across this cave, probably about nine fifty further west and one fifty to the south.”

“Will, we are over a thousand meters out and looking at the rise in the floor and the direction it’s taken, I think the tunnel must come out onto or close to the ledge and from what I can remember from the maps, we can’t be much more than five or six hundred meters from it. Do you remember, we discussed it and we reckoned that we could walk from the top of Devonshire Hill to our house in an hour or two if we went cross-country.”

“Okay, Charlie but stop if the floor or walls seem wet or a bit shaky and get back here. Let me speak to Val again.”

“Val? I thought your name was Pee-oh,” I said handing him the phone.

He gave me a sickly grin and then listened to Will. “I’ll make sure she’s safe and if anything looks dodgy, we’ll get back. Fine, I’ll call as soon as we decide to return or we reach the ledge which should only take thirty minutes or less.”
“I wish you hadn’t said that,” I said as we started off again, “Now you’ve told him it will only take thirty minutes we’re going to meet a dragon and have to hang around until St. George turns up to slay it. I think I’ll touch up my makeup just in case.”

“You’d probably sweet talk it into giving us a ride back.”

“I always loved reading stories with a dragon in them when I was a child. I still hope that I’ll meet one and try and make it give me a ride on its back. Now what’s all this business about Val or should I call you Valentino?”

“Don’t start that, I had enough trouble when I first joined the navy. It’s Valentine actually, my mother read too many Barbara Cartland novels.”

“And the lads in your mess pulled your leg a bit?”

“Until I pointed out I was bigger than most of them and showed them my fists then they started calling me Val and fortunately it stuck.”

I looked him up and down, “Wise choice, you don’t really look like a Valentino but you might get away with Valentine. Do you take advantage of your name in February and dash around kissing the girls.”

He chuckled, “I would if I could but most of the girls I know can run faster than me.”

“Stop a minute, turn your torch off.” I lifted the hurricane lamp and turn the wick down. He turned the torch off and looked at me, “Something wrong?”

“Don’t you notice it? We can see each other reasonably well. I looked ahead, “Yes look. Just up there, there’s a slight kink in the tunnel an S bend and the tunnel is narrower and well defined, there’s daylight coming in.”

“So there is. He looked around and turned the torch on again and shone it up to where the roof curved down a little to join the left wall, “I can hear water coming from up there.”

I walked over to the wall which was still dark volcanic rock and put my ear to it, “You’re right, it sounds like another stream but it’s higher than the tunnel.” I looked ahead towards the S bend, “The tunnel rises quite steeply at that end, the entrance to the cave must be just beyond the bend because I remember there was the sound of water when Will and I first found the cave. It sounded as if there was a stream running alongside the wall and there were signs that the goats were using it as a watering hole from time to time. Coincidentally there’s a small waterfall and that tumbles down past the ledge, perhaps about two or three metres from the ledge and then becomes a mini rapids and joins the inlet on the far side of the path that Will and I used to climb up to the ledge.

We made our way up to the cave and as we entered I pointed, “There’s the ledge, this is definitely the place because the cave entrance is wide but not very high and Will had to duck his head a couple of times when we came in. When we looked up, it was a bit like the cave down at the lagoon, the roof lifts very rapidly inside the entrance.” We made our way diagonally across to the cave mouth and like Will, Val had to duck a couple of times.

Val studied the hill and the land around the inlet, “From this side it would just about qualify as a mountain but the slopes on the other side, what I’ve seen of them, would demote it to a hill.”

We stood for a few minutes whilst Val studied the slope and the animal tracks, “It’s an easy climb for the most part.”
I pointed off to the right, “The path on the right is the shortest, there are a couple of places where extra care is needed but Will and I didn’t have any trouble getting up there a few days ago. The path that starts on the other side of the cave wanders about all over the place and we think the goats where simply moving from one good grazing site to the next and not bothered by how long it took to get to the top. Up at the top there’s two obvious ways down on the other side and they are easy, not nearly as steep as this and one goes down to the land that was terraced and the other I think goes down to the glade I discovered where the butterflies live and that’s only five minutes from the lagoon cave. We can go back that way if you prefer, it will probably be quicker than going back through the tunnel.”

“I’ll have to check with the captain or Will first. I need to check-in anyway.”

We returned to the cave and he went in whilst I stayed outside and spent the time looking around to see if there were any places to build houses because this was quite a nice spot. When he came out he nodded, “I spoke to Will and he said okay but told me to remind you to go easy.”

I nodded, “He adds that to every message he sends to me. Come on, I’m getting hungry.”

“You lead if you’ve used this track before,” Val said stepping in behind me. I led the way up the path Will and I had taken and as soon as we reached the spot where the climb evened out to a gentle slope I pointed, “Look down there, the top row of the solar panels and further forward and a bit lower the end of the terraced sections and I counted three terraces but it was the lower one that looked as if it had been worked long after the upper two. Did you know we have found an earlier settlement over by Goats Cove?”

“I heard about it, yes. Probably First Millennium AD?”

“As far as we can tell from the digging we’ve done so far but there are two roundhouses which suggest it may have been earlier. From the look of the terraces I’d say they were cut by those people but the lower one was reworked by the people who built the house Will and I have had rebuilt.” I stood looking down paying particular attention to the lower terrace but after a few minutes shook my head, “No luck.”

“What are you looking for?”

“Well I discovered a letter the woman who was marooned here wrote. She said they were leaving the island because her husband had injured himself and couldn’t do heavy work any longer, that was around the late Nineteenth to early Twentieth Century and Larry the bloke in charge of the dig reckons she was an educated women and had probably kept a diary which may have been hidden somewhere on the island and we’re looking for it.”

“What would it have looked like?”

“A crate or casket I expect because they were here a long time and even if she kept one diary for each year, there would still be a lot of them and it would have needed a large casket and if it was lined with lead or some nonferrous metal they could still be in good condition and would probably be a record of their life on the island. We’re hoping it might give us clues as to how the cattle, sheep and goats got here in the first place and the plants and trees because it’s very unusual to see so many trees and mammals on a desert island in the Pacific so far from other land.”

“I’ll get the information around the ship, the lads would love a treasure hunt when they’re having a day off.”

“Tell them if they discover anything that they must not, under any circumstances try to open it or even dig it out of the ground but to let the captain or first lieutenant know and if they can’t do that, to come and tell you. I’ll give a thousand dollars reward regardless of what’s in the casket and if there’s something of great value they’ll get at least twenty five percent probably a lot more of its value.”

He chuckled, “There will be teams of them going on searches. I’ll even take a team myself.”

“Try and stop them until we’ve given them a lecture on what to look for and where the best places might be but anyway tell them not to go round digging trenches everywhere or they could destroy a lot of priceless history. I’ve spoken to the captain and he’s arranging for a series of lectures soon but it is important that they don’t go around bulldozing, digging or blowing holes in anything.”

“I will and don’t worry, they’re a good bunch and if I tell them it’s a request from you, they’ll be extra careful.”

“Thanks.”

We started to walk up the rise towards the trees at the top of the hill and came across a couple of radar domes one of which was turning slowly. “What are they, radar? I know they were putting one up here and an uplink for the internet and telephones?”

“The moving one is the radar dish and the one pointing into the sky is the Uplink for the telephones.”

“We won’t be fried by the radio signals will we.”

“No they’re too tall and focused too high and the row of yellow markers are where the signal cables and the power supply for the dishes are buried. The large boxes at the base conceal all the other equipment and the hut is where there are a few spare parts and tools for maintenance. The rectangular box standing on its own is the main cable set up ready for laying the electrical supply and cable service to the various areas. It’s going to be fenced off when the job’s finished to prevent people fooling with them.”

We stopped and looked around and I spotted a slight mound. “Get them to fence that off if you can. I think it’s probably the spot where a beacon stood and we will want to excavate that sometime soon.” I turned back to look at the radar dishes and aerials and then back to the mound. “We have probably one of the oldest forms of signalling standing right next to the most modern, it’s virtually a museum to mankind’s desire to communicate with each other.”

“All you need is a conch shell, a couple of signal flags and a semaphore arm and you’d have a complete set.”

“Come in handy if the high tech stuff broke down as well.” I pointed, “That’s the way down towards the track that cuts across the island and then on to Revelation Bay and Goats Cove,” and I turned “And that path leads down towards the cave and it looks as if it branches off when it gets to the trees so I think that’s the path that leads to our house.”

We started making our way down but I stopped, “Hang on a minute,” and I shook the shoulder straps of my backpack off and took out the compass and map case and started taking a few bearings and making notes, “This is for the maps until a proper survey is done. I have a set of charts and air photos that the AWAC took so they’ll do for the time being.”

“Familiar with a prismatic compass, I’m impressed.”

I smiled, “Good with navy charts as well, I learned that when I used to go scuba diving and the skipper of the trawler taught me the basics of conning a small trawler and how to use the stars for navigation. Nobody has taught me how to use a sextant and chronometer though. If I could get the hang of them I could ask to be promoted to rear admiral and take charge of a carrier battle group.”

“Probably make a decent job of it. I’ll teach you how to use a sextant and navigate by stars if you wish. Where did you learn cartography?”

“I was working on some cartographic programs for a land development firm once and one of their draughtsman showed me the basic stuff so I’d understand a bit more of what they needed and what the programmes they were using were weak on. I learned quite a bit more as I worked. It’s a good education working to improve and safeguard computer programmes because you have to learn and read up on all sorts of skills. The downside is when you really get into something, you have to stop because you switch to a completely knew subject. One minute you’re going hammer and tongs on mineralogy and then a couple of months later, working on systems for calculating feeding programmes for livestock. I’ll have to go back to that soon when Will and I adopt loads of children. At the moment I don’t even know how often to change a nappy.”

“I think the baby lets you know.”

“They probably do. Come on, do you want to go to my house, Auntie Kate may still have some lunch left.”

“I’d better get back to the cave but you go home if you wish and I’ll let Will know.”

“No, I’ll come with you, it’s a bit quicker to the cave and I’m starving. I just hope somebody thought to take some sandwiches there for the men and they left some for us.”

When we arrived back at the cave we saw Will and Andy standing outside and the low loader buggy appeared carrying what I presume was the money and drugs concealed under a tarpaulin. I asked Andy, “Why the tarpaulin?”

“Secrecy, for the moment I want as few people as possible to see that stuff and New Zealand has asked me to keep it under wraps until it can be sent to them for investigation.”

“Bloody cheek, I won’t even get the chance to count it.”

Will chuckled, “Never mind. If it’s not counterfeit or stolen property and nobody steps forward to claim it, we’ll get it back.”

“And if somebody does claim it?”

“They will be the bosses of the cartel responsible for the entire drug operation and we’ll get a reward that will probably equal the value of the money as soon as they are arrested.”

“That’s okay then, if it passes through New Zealand banks and into our account, we won’t have to bother with laundering it. They can have the drugs for free. Andy, that tarpaulin is a waste of time because you’ll need to take it off to unload the buggy lorry.”

“Nope, the stuff is on pallets and we’ll lift it onto Aurora and forklift the pallets straight into the strong room.”

“He thinks of everything,” I complained to Will. “If I’m no longer needed up here I want to go back home and have lunch, how long will you be?”

“Ten minutes. Now the stuff is on Aurora we don’t need a guard on the tunnel so we can get back to normal.”

“I’m not so sure of that but I’ll tell you later.” I turned to Val, “Did they save a few sandwiches for you, if not come back with us and we’ll share ours, Auntie Kate always prepares extra.”

“No, I’m fine thanks they wouldn’t have dared not to save me something.”

“I’ll see you later today at the naming of the tunnel ceremony. I’m going to call it Valentine’s Tunnel because of the heroic manner in which you frightened off all the dragons and kept me safe.”

He nodded and smiled, “I had to scare ‘em off so you were free to keep me safe.”

Andy interrupted the banter, “That’s it Will, all done.”

“We’ll shove off then, I still have unfinished business with Geoff Roman, what about you Charlie?”

“I’ll go back to Pacific Wanderer after lunch and draw up the day’s discoveries on the chart. Andy do you want me to send the master copy over to you or shall I send it down to the south side?”

“Me first because we’re likely to need it before they do and I’ll make copies and send the master copy down to Orca. Don’t forget Tamati is waiting to speak to you.”

“I’ll see him as soon as I’ve finished the maps then I can take my time getting ready to play hostess at my first dinner party.”

I will post another one or two chapters but will have to end there or I’ll upset Amazon but for those of you who want to read on, see the paragraph below for guidance on how to buy the complete volume. This I can tell you, Charlotte has ambitions to gain a private pilot’s licence and there may be danger approaching the island from South America.

Footprints in the Sea Volume 4 is available on Amazon Kindle and may be ordered through the Top Hat link in the right hand column of this page. Doing it that way earns a small commission for the site.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 4/Chap 76

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footsteps in the Sea Vol 4 - Chapter 76

by Francespenwiddy

Chapter 76

It took less time than I thought to finish my overlay for the maps and I went onto the bridge looking for Byron but he was down in the engine room discussing upgrades and propeller glands but Tamati was there. “Tamati, I thought you were on duty tonight?”

“Split watch. I’m doing nine until eleven then Martin takes over and I’m back on at six till eight. I’m standing in for the captain at the moment whilst he’s down with the chief engineer.”

“Do you still want the private meeting with me?”

“Yes please. I need your advice with regard to a young lady from the science side. I’ve never seen her before but she did mention that she knew you.”

“Okay, I do know her. Her name is a bit unusual, Undine, the same as our new boat, still these days a lot of parents are giving their children unusual names, sort of reverting to the good-old-days. When the captain is back, come down to my cabin but you do realise I can’t tell you anything confidential about her unless of course she agrees.”

“Yes I realise that but well, I must admit, I’m very attracted to her but as I’m in the navy and I do need the Captain’s permission to marry and things like that, well I,” he became a little flustered, “I don’t mean I am going to marry her, well it’s a bit soon, I’ve only spoken to her once and that was only for about twenty minutes but well, I do like her but I think I ought to speak to somebody before I start asking her for dates, you know, just in case I…”

It was time I helped him out, “Just in case she doesn’t have the necessary security clearance to be allowed to become close friends with an officer engaged on secret work?”

“Yes, something like that…huh? Is our work here secret? I didn’t realise that , the captain has never mentioned it.”

“It’s top secret, the captain isn’t allowed to mention it. I only know because I’m a commander and directly involved but it has something to do with the strange things that I’ve been doing and some of the discoveries I’ve made so don’t go talking to anyone else,” I had my fingers crossed when I said it and it was partly the truth but I couldn’t very well come out with all the truth and tell him that Undine was a water sprite until I’d sounded him out.

“Of course not, but there is one thing I should tell you, Undine said something a little unusual.”

“Go on.”

“She said she knew I was quarter Maori and that Maori people are very spiritual and I too had a strong spiritual essence in my personality.”

“Nothing unusual about that, some people are very spiritual, some not.”

“But how did she know it, I mean she must have done some research on me and that’s a little bit suspicious. She saw the surprise in my eyes because that’s when she told me she knew you.”

“Nothing unusual about that either, we’ve all been guilty of it. She’s been over here two or three times and probably saw you and thought you were handsome and looked kind which you are. In fact you’re very kind, that’s why you promised to let me have a go on a Sterling sub machine gun. Once she’s taken a fancy to you she probably asked a few friends if they knew anything about you and when she’d found out enough, decided she wanted to meet you. That’s something else people often do when they want to meet somebody they think may be a bit special. Anyway, come down to my cabin when Byron gets back.”

When I walked into my cabin Undine was sitting on a straight backed chair with a lightly padded back, seat and arm rests. She was wearing my two inches above the knee baby blue skirt suit and a white cotton blouse with two inch white block heels. Her legs were pressed together, her back straight and her arms were folded under her breasts with the fingers of her left hand tapping lightly on her right elbow. There was the suggestion of a frown around her eyes and her lips were just a touch pursed. The frown vanished and the lips relaxed as I entered but her arms remained under her breasts and the fingers continued tapping. “You saw him? You spoke to Tamati?” her eyes became a little dreamy, “Isn’t it just the most beautiful name in the world, all the worlds.”

This one is definitely in love and judging by the way Tamati was speaking of her, he was experiencing the same feelings, both of them accurately speared by the same Cupid’s arrow and locked together on its shaft. “Yes, I’ve spoken to him. Now where were we when you rushed off earlier today?”

“You wanted me to explain how I managed to get on board Pacific Wanderer without raising the alarm.”

“Go on then, I know they only keep an anchor watch but there were still men about.”

“I swam from the pool, down the rapids and into the lagoon and then I swam to the jetty, climbed up the bank and ran along the jetty to the ship and managed to fly just high enough to get onto the deck and then I flew up to the saloon deck and once I was in the saloon I ran to here and changed into my human form and got dressed in your clothes. When I was ready and everything seemed quiet I went back to the saloon and up the stairs to the bridge and spoke to Tamati. I asked him if he knew where you were.”

“Nobody saw you?”

She shook her head, “No and if anybody had come along, I would have made myself invisible. What did he say, does he like me?”

“Yes and he wants to see you again and that’s all I am going to tell you because from here on, it’s up to you and Tamati. I don’t know how you do things in sprite land but humans usually prefer to get to know each other before they make lifelong commitments.”

She frowned a little, “I don’t know very much either. I did go out with an air sprite once, his name is Oberon but he was a sort of leader, a king I think you call them and I didn’t really want to be a queen so I stopped seeing him.”

“Was he angry?”

“No, we don’t get angry about things like that, we just go off and find somebody else to be friends with. It wouldn’t have worked anyway, Oberon was an air sprite and I’m a water sprite and we both liked being what we were and neither of us really wanted to change.”

“Why? Are you so different that it never works if you marry a different sprite?”

“Oh yes, lots of sprites or fairies marry other sorts of sprites but it was just that Oberon and I didn’t want to change.

“I’ve been out with forest sprites who live in trees, water sprites like me and other air sprites and twice with flower sprites and we have good fun but I always knew that one day I would find a human and I did so want a soul so I never got serious. When we marry a different type of sprite one of us has to change to become the same type of sprite as the other. If we don’t then we can’t always be together. Air sprites are unable to fly under water, their wings don’t work when they are wet and they have to swim by paddling with their hands. Water sprites like me can’t fly very far. I could fly as high as three times where your head is but then I would have to stop and rest and tree sprites can’t fly at all or swim under the sea like me but they have very slim hands and long fingers and toes and can run and jump enormous distances and if they want to, they can stand on a single leaf and even leap from one tree to another. If we want to marry a human then we have to sacrifice our immortality as you know so we must always be very serious about things when we fall in love.”

“You certainly sound serious at the moment. Now Tamati is coming down to speak to me soon so you had better vanish.”

“Can’t I stay and speak to him.”

“No, you can speak to him this evening. I’ve already told you I am not going to interfere other than to arrange things so that you can be alone together.”

“Can I borrow these clothes, the colour is so pretty, it’s like love-in-the-mist?”

“Yes but wear a lighter shade of lipstick and eye shadow and you can borrow my pearl earrings and necklace and one of my thin gold bracelets. Have you had your ears pierced?”

“What does that mean?”

“Had little holes made in the bottom of your ears so you can wear earrings.”

“Oh yes, we all do that so we can wear parts of little flower blossoms in our ears.”

“Do you want me to tell him you are a sprite?”

“What do you think?”

“I think you should wait a little longer until he gets to know you and if he really falls in love, he won’t care much what you were if you tell him you’re changing into a human. If you want to hide here, go into my bedroom and find something soft to lay on and sleep in a wardrobe just in case he wants to use my bathroom.”

She got up and gave me a hug, “Thank you for helping us,” and went straight into the bedroom and I heard her open a wardrobe door. I gave her a few minutes and followed her and peeked in. My clothes were hung over a wardrobe door and the panties and bra hung over the skirt with the shoes on the floor directly beneath them. To somebody going through to the bathroom nothing would seem amiss. I closed the door and went and sat in the armchair and waited for Tamati thinking about what I could or should tell him. This acting as a go between for two lovers from different worlds was going to present a lot of problems even if the two worlds were intertwined with each other or for that matter, figments of my imagination. I’d be glad when Randolph got here though I was beginning to have doubts as to whether even he could explain what was going on. Still, it was a unique and very nice experience and if I played my cards right, not only would I be helping a couple in love I might be able to get Undine to go and find the dolphin I had swam with when I had my operation. There was another spin off; Undine had modelled her body on mine and I had been able to see the whole of me, moving, breathing and speaking. It was better than watching it on a video because it was life size and I had even been able to see the dimples at the back of my knees and the little birthmark on my bum and that was nice as well, I might allow my vanity to run riot and touch it up with body paint and enhance it with little stars and planets. After all, if I was going crazy, I might as well try and enjoy the experience.

My thoughts were interrupted by a quiet tap on the door and I opened it and Tamati was standing there. We was wearing his best summer uniform, meticulously ironed shirt with the lonely single stripe of a sub-lieutenant, neatly pressed shorts and spotless socks and highly polished shoes and a cap under his arm. He was definitely a nice looking man and he had gone to great lengths to tame his black hair. The natural curls which spent most of their time trying to escape from under his cap when he was working was now neatly combed though I suspected it wouldn’t be long before they reverted to their normal unruly chaos. “I hope it’s not an inconvenient time Marm…”

“Tamati, this is an informal meeting not a disciplinary hearing so don’t start that Marm business. Now come on in and sit down.” I opened the door wide and followed him waiting to see if he would pick one of the arm chairs or the chair Undine had sat in. He picked Undine’s chair and sat, bolt upright, his cap placed on the small desk and his hands folded in his lap a thumb nervously stroking the web between the index finger and thumb of his other hand. “I’ve had a word with Undine and she is going to visit you this evening after you are relieved from the bridge. I suggest you go for a walk along the beach where you will have some privacy but still be visible. That way you can get to know a little about each other and at the same time not cause comment by vanishing into the bushes.”

“I wouldn’t do that.”

“I know, neither would Undine expect it but I am just making sure you understand. I do know that Undine is a little old fashioned and would prefer to be courted in a conservative manner and she has told me she likes you so remember, you are an officer and gentleman and will be expected to act as such.”

“Of course, I understand that, she doesn’t strike me as being flighty and I will treat her with respect.”

“Good. Now about her past; I met her in England, she was lodging in a house in my village and when it was suggested that the New Zealand government would like to use part of my house to accommodate visiting dignitaries and that parts could also be used as a temporary office for security guards I was able to persuade the High Commission to employ her in a clerical capacity. She was efficient and was offered a post with the New Zealand Antarctic team now based here on the island and that is where she currently works. Her security status is fine and there’s no reason why there should be any objections to your meeting her socially. She has had a good education and is interested in archaeology, marine biology, dancing, swimming but is a shy girl so take things easy when you first start talking. Oh yes, she’s an orphan and was orphaned at a very young age, her mother and father were fishing folk who operated an inshore fishing boat and died when their boat was sunk in a storm off the Cornish coast so she knows little about them. She was brought up in an orphanage and is very bright and has had a very good education so I think you are well matched and that is as much as I am prepared to tell you.”

“Thank you. I’m really happy you were able to fix things so we could meet. What do you think I should give her as a little gift? Something that says I like her and would like to meet and get to know her.”

That caught me on the back foot. I had no idea at all what sprites did for hobbies, did she appreciate flowers, chocolates, jewellery, clothes, come to think of it, I couldn’t even suggest a place for him to take her whilst they were on the island. We had the saloon here on Wanderer and the club at Revelation Bay and perhaps a dinner party at my house but other than that, it was country walks, exploring the beaches and perhaps little trips in our cruiser or even one of the lifeboats. There was one thing that a girl, any girl would always appreciate and that was perfume. “I think that you should have a word with my Auntie Kate and ask her to suggest a perfume or something of that nature. Something relatively inexpensive as it’s a first date, something that might suggest how pleased you are that a beautiful girl has agreed to go out with you.”

“Yes, yes, thank you, I’ll do that.”

“Undine will be here in my cabin at eleven this evening and if you want to go somewhere quiet and there are too many people about on the beach, then I suggest you go up to the observation bridge or onto the private part of the promenade deck at the rear of the passenger cabins. That way you can move about without having to pass through the saloon.” I stood up, “Right you need to go and see Auntie Kate about a small gift and I have other people to see. Remember, Tamati, I have brought you two together so anything that happens will be down to me. I will expect you to remember ‘Officer and Gentleman’ whilst you are with Undine. She knows very little about human relationships, courtship and love because she has been in an orphanage for most of her life, until she was eighteen in fact and may want to experiment. You are a year older than she but more worldly so if she does try to experiment I am relying on you to guide her, not take advantage. You must act in a manner that would make your Maori ancestors proud of you.”

He stood up and I saw him stiffen and push his shoulders back, “Officer and Gentleman, I promise, Charlotte but would it be correct if, when we parted this evening, I kissed her goodnight.”

“One kiss, perhaps two would be correct but if she gets a little clingy that will be your test. You must ease her away without offending her, make some excuse if you need to, and arrange for a subsequent date.”

“I want to win her heart, I’ll do nothing to stop that from happening.” He placed his cap on his head and saluted, “Thank you for your time, Commander,” and left.

I phoned Auntie Kate as soon as his footfalls faded, she was the one person I knew who was able to cope with unusual girls and would make sure that Tamati would buy a suitable gift. I Picked up my shoulder bag and opened the door to the bedroom, “You can come out now, Tamati has left and he will be calling for you soon after eleven this evening.”

The door to the wardrobe opened and the tiny figure grew until she was my height. “What did he say? Does he still like me? Did he smile when you mentioned my name?”

“You’ll have to ask him yourself this evening but try and be a little more subtle, let him ask the questions. You can encourage him a little by linking your arm under his when you go off for a walk and later, if he places his arm around your waist or shoulder, you can snuggle up a little.”

“Oh I do hope he does, I’d love to snuggle up with him.”

“Just make sure that’s all you do and if he kisses you goodnight, don’t throw yourself at him. Be nice and warm with him but no more. You will need to speak to Artemis or Penelopeia, they will explain how you should act and if Artemis heard me speaking to him which I hope she did, she will tell you how I explained your presence here on the island. Are you staying here or going home?”

“I have to go home and straighten my place up a little, I was too excited this morning to make my bed properly and I also need to see a friend of mine who knows some dolphin people, she can arrange for you to meet one. I must speak to Artemis as well.”

“Okay and ask Penelopeia to help you with your makeup this evening. You had better leave the clothes where they are and you can change here and have everything you need close by. Now I have urgent things to be getting on with so I’ll leave you here but don’t forget to close the door when you leave.”

I left the cabin and went back to the bridge, “Commander Charlotte on the bridge, captain,” called the coxswain who was standing at the wheel, why I don’t know, we weren’t moving or likely to be so until early next week. “Watch yer helm dam yer eyes, cox’n.”

“Engines stopped, speed zero, course if we get under way three five nine magnetic, Marm.”

“Come to two nine five when we get under way and aim for the gap. If you put us on the reef you’ll be decorating the yard arm.” I answered and went over to speak quietly to Byron. “I’ve spoken to Undine and Tamati and there’s a budding romance on the ship. Do you approve or could it be a problem?”

“Auckland isn’t bothered, neither of them are doing restricted or top secret work, so yes, I approve as things stand.”

“He still has to ask permission though?”

“Might be a bit old fashioned but the forces work like that. The officer commanding a ship or unit is to all intents and purposes acting as a parent as well as a commanding officer, especially where the more junior members of the crew are concerned. If and when he comes to me, I will need to consider his rank, pay and prospects and decide whether or not he is able to support a wife and family and even then, should I have doubts I would refer them to the fleet commander or dockyard admiral and eventually to the naval authorities for their ruling.”

I nodded, it did make sense and to all intents and purposes it ensured that young sailors weren’t swept of their feet in an exotic port by a whirlwind romance when they were separated from the mothers, fathers and older siblings who would normally be the expected ones to advise them. “Do they tell the parents or guardians that they’ve asked permission to marry?”

“Yes, twice. The naval authorities advise the parents that a request has been made and invite their opinion and I would write personally and tell them what I thought.”

“What’s the oldest sailor you’ve had to do that to?”

He grinned, “He was a stoker on an inshore patrol vessel and got a little too romantic with an island girl when we were on a courtesy visit to French Polynesia. At the time he was forty nine and I refused him permission and advised him to appeal to the admiral. A week later he withdrew his request because he discovered the girl was a tattoo artist who moonlit as a dancing girl and prostitute and was trying to work a ticket for permission to live in New Zealand.”

I had to laugh, “I should imagine that happens quite a bit.”

He nodded, “From time to time, those type of girls are sailor magnates. If they do get away with it they usually vanish after a couple of months and take up their chosen vocation in a New Zealand town or try their luck in Australia.”

“Did you know that Will married me without asking permission?”

“Your case might be different. You are both Commanders, outrank the ship’s captain and own the ship if he was attached to Pacific Wanderer. Do you want me to have New Zealand annul the marriage?”

“I don’t think you can because a registrar was present and we did sign the register. But I’ll bear it in mind if an occasion arises when he won’t let me have my own way over something. Returning to Tamati, I’ve arranged for them to meet each other tonight on board. She’s going to wait in my cabin has had the rules explained to her and so has he, is that okay or could it cause a problem?”

“No that’s fine as long as they don’t remain in the cabin or make a display of themselves.”

“They won’t, I’ve suggested they go for a walk along the beach or go up to the viewing bridge and look at the moon but no hanky-panky.”

He laughed, “They don’t have a chance of hanky-panky with you watching over them.”

“And Auntie Kate and Gwyneth Evans, not to mention the other girls and Philips and CPO Mark. I’m going home to help get ready for this evening’s dinner party, I take it you won’t be coming this time?”

“No, I’ll do a night watch this evening and give Martin and Tamati a night off.”

“Do you always have to have an officer on the bridge?”

“No, we can use a CPO but Victor has enough to do with keeping the crew fed and Mark must always be available in case we have an immediate medical emergency but the chief in the engine room stands a trick or two when he can be spared.”

“I’ll do a watch for you if you need. There are times when affairs of state can be put to one side and I’m sure Will would. It’s not as if we’re under way and at sea getting ready for a naval engagement.”

“It would be useful. As long as I was in my cabin and only a few steps from the bridge. I’ll have a word with Andy and see what he has to say.”

“Right, I’m off and I’ll be at the house if the North Koreans invade.” I glanced at the compass as I passed the helm, “Keep her steady on those revs and bearing, Cox’n.”

“Revs for zero knots, helm amidships, course stationary with the sharp end pointed at three five nine, aye-aye, Commander.”

When I arrived back at the house Auntie Kate was preparing a salad and Gwyneth was mixing a salad dressing. “What do you want me to do?”

“My laundry for starters,” said Gwyneth, the ironing not the washing.”

“Make a pot of tea for seven, that’s Gwyneth, David, Penny, Clair, Ted, myself and you. Will is out somewhere with Geoff Roman and they will probably stick their noses in if they get a whiff of the homemade doughnuts on the dresser.”

“I’ll hide the doughnuts.”

“No you won’t because knowing you only half will make it to the cupboard. We can have one each with the tea.”

“Okay and after we’ve had tea I want to pop up to Butterfly Glade for twenty minutes and then I’ll come back and lay the table. How many are there for dinner?”

Auntie Kate paused and counted, lost count and started again, gave up and told me who was on the list, “You, Will, me and Ted, Gwyneth, David, Emma and Faye with their boyfriends, Penny, Morris, that’s it, twelve.”

“Faye is a definite is she?”

“So she said and Liz is working late and won’t be back in time so she’s having hers at the Revelation club.”

“Tamati is coming up soon…”

“He’s already been and gone and I let him have a small bottle of perfume. He liked it and wanted a large bottle but I told him that was too extravagant on a sub-lieutenant’s pay and anyway, if his girl didn’t like it, it was wasted money.”

“Who is she,” asked Gwyneth.

“You mustn’t tell anybody just yet until after Artemis and I can be sure it’s a serious thing but it’s Undine.”

“Undine!” Auntie Katie stopped her work and looked at me, ” Undine the water sprite, can he see her?”

“Be a funny sort of date if he couldn’t. Yes he met her last night and they fell in love. She made herself human and the same size as me but with her own face and this evening they are going for a walk and get to know a little about each other.”

“Is that wise?” Gwyneth asked. “We aren’t sure if she really exists.”

“She exists all right and she’s really fallen for him. I’m going up to see Artemis and bring her up to date but if anybody asks, just tell them she’s a friend of mine from England and she works as an assistant in the New Zealand laboratories over the other side of the island.”

The both shook their heads, “She does know that if she makes love to a human and marries him, she’ll lose her powers and immortality?” asked Gwyneth.

“I’m glad you asked me that, because when I mentioned it she said she knew and then said something I thought was really lovely; she said she would rather live a normal human life span and know love than live forever without it. Apparently it’s not uncommon for sprites of both sexes to marry mortals.”

“Yes but, what will she look like, how will she act?”

“Same as any other girl of her age but with a bit to catch up on, like me I suppose. She’s certainly very beautiful,” I grinned at them, “She said when she made herself change through magic, she used me as the model and then she made her clothes invisible and I saw what I look like except for the colour of her hair, eyes and a different face, which she isn’t allowed to change. I want to make sure she knows her own mind though, that’s why I want to see Penelopeia and Artemis and then I’ll have to speak to Tamati and explain it all to him.”

“He’ll think you are out of your mind when you do that,” said Auntie Kate.

“I don’t think so. Undine told me she could see that his Maori blood made him more susceptible to the existence of a parallel world peopled by gods, goddesses and other spirits and it might scare him a bit but she thinks he can adjust to the idea especially when it’s explained that when they marry and make love, she will become human and lose her fairy type powers.” I sat down on a chair, “I’ll be glad when I see Randolph and just hope he can explain it to me.”

“Auntie Kate took hold of my hand, “And if he can’t?”

“I’ll ask him to find a doctor who can, or a shaman, witch doctor, priest and if he can’t do that I’ll just have to accept that something has happened to me that gives me these strange dreams and that has led to me discovering all the things on the island that I have and perhaps even the sexual identity crisis I went through is connected in some way, though I doubt that.”

“And me,” said Auntie Kate. “I saw that in you when you were a young child and I’ve told you that.”

“And you’re a sensible, practical person as well,” added Gwyneth. “You joke about things, and take chances that other people wouldn’t but despite your light-heartedness and determination to have fun in your life, there is a very intelligent side to you and you do have the ability to draw people close and make them join in. Remember we’ve seen these visions as you call them and as far as I’m concerned and I know the others are of a like mind, they were real enough. The other thing to remember is that good things have happened to you, not bad and you are sharing it with us. If anybody must have that kind of help from this other world, then there’s nobody on this island who is better suited than you. I believe in life after death anyway so I don’t need a lot of convincing and nobody has been able to prove that to me I just believe in it, our bodies die and our spirit goes on to another place, a nice place.”

“Me too,” said Auntie Kate, “And I often find myself talking to Mo and your mother and father and I’m sure they are really happy the way things are turning out for you.”

I got up and poured the water into the pot, “I just hope I never have to meet an evil spirit, I’m not sure I could handle that. Perhaps I should keep a posy of garlic flowers in my bag, just in case.”

“They won’t be able to touch you with all the influence you have with the gods.”

I grinned and poured the tea, “It hasn’t stopped either if Faye confirms what I think I may have discovered today.”

“What’s that,” asked Auntie Kate, “A stone age tablet with hundreds of long lost recipes for making cures, warding off evil spirits and making nasty people turn into slithering snakes with warts all over them.”

“Better than that but you’ll have to wait until I’ve spoken to Faye, but it’s good and we’ll have to keep it a secret.”

“Not another load of buried treasure?” said Gwyneth.

“I’m not saying because it may be nothing and all I’ve done is get my physics and natural history wrong. I have to get up to the glade, I shan’t be long. Perhaps I’ll meet the people who may have the answers, on the other hand, I’m not so sure I want the answers just yet.”

I will be posting another chapter but that will have to be the last. For those of you who want to read on, Footprints in the Sea Volume 4 is available on Amazon Kindle and may be ordered through the Top Hat link in the right hand column of this page. Doing it that way earns a small commission for the site.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 5

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic Adventure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea.
Volume 5
Volcano
By
Frances Penwiddy
Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2018
All rights reserved.

The complete story is not suitable reading material for minors

A brief résumé of the story so far.

Mourning the loss of his aunt and only living relative, Charles Broughton takes a cruise on Pacific Wanderer, a merchant ship modified to carry passengers.

Pacific Wanderer is caught in a South Pacific storm and wrecked on a desert island lying between New Zealand and South America in that part of the South Pacific known as The Desert which lies between Pitcairn and the Antarctic and three thousand miles from New Zealand and South America.

Charles explores the deserted ship which is holed in the bow and wedged on a lava and coral reef and in danger of sinking. Making his way down to the engine room he discovers another similarly marooned passenger; Will Devonshire an engineer who is occupied in building a frame to secure a collision mat against the hole in the hull as a temporary method of stopping the ship from taking on more water and sinking.

Whilst Will is taking care of Pacific Wanderer’s precarious position, Charles sets about trying to repair the radio and other electronic communication equipment. His knowledge of both the software and hardware of computers helps him diagnose the problem with the ship’s radio as faulty connections and a damaged transistor. Charles realises that without the radio, the likelihood of a rescue by a passing ship or plane is unlikely. The part of the Pacific they are marooned in is not one often crossed by either aircraft or ships and he only brought sufficient clothing for a relatively short cruise so he goes exploring in the ship’s passenger shop. Now life becomes difficult because Charles is not an easy off-the-peg fit, being under normal male height and weight. Such clothes that were available in the limited range stocked by the ship are almost unwearable. On the point of giving up and reconciled to having either to cut and stitch the outer clothes and probably make underwear out of the ships stock of bed linen, he passes the women’s clothing section and spots some women’s casual trousers in subdued colours and styles. Looking at the size labels Charles realises that a pair of pale yellow and a second blue pair would, at a pinch fit him and takes them. Then he passes the underwear section and spots a packet of plain white, fairly androgynous panties and takes them with the idea of trying to see if they could be adapted.

Working hard, the two castaways managed to free Pacific Wanderer from the reef and beach her in a safer spot on the island where she will be protected from the prevailing south and westerly storms. They then begin to explore the island and discover signs of mammal life, deciduous non-native trees and the storm damaged remains of a part stone and part log house. It is on one of these trips to the island that Charles makes a discovery that frightens him to the core and forces him to face something about himself. Whilst Will has accepted the duties of fixing Pacific Wanderer, Charles has undertaken the duties of cook, housekeeper and radio operator if he is ever able to get it working. This situation works well, even when Charles appears in front of Will wearing women’s slacks and on one occasion, women’s plain but nevertheless distinctly feminine briefs but when on a trip around the island in one of Pacific Wanderer’s lifeboats Charles begins to understand that his accepting of the women’s clothing and the roll he is plating as cook and housekeeper has a deeper meaning that just being a convenient arrangement. Furthermore he finds that he is attracted to Will and unless he is mistaken, Will has similar feelings towards him.

Marooned, out of touch with civilisation and with rapidly growing gender confusion Charles must do something soon or life on the island is going to become very difficult if not impossible. His position is made more difficult when he succeeds in fixing the ship’s radio and his Mayday call is answered My HMNZS Aurora and she along with an American AWAK, a New Zealand Maritime Surveillance aircraft and HMS Orca a Royal Navy Antarctic support ship along with a further merchant ship carrying scientific crew on leave from the International Antarctic exploration teams, move towards the dead reckoning position Charles gave them. Who should they rescue; Charles Broughton or the Charlotte Broughton he is slowly becoming?

They are rescued despite the fierce seas that are still raging and Charlotte the roll Charles has decided to adopt becomes something of a heroine when she dives into the sea and saves the life of an elderly doctor who was one of the original passengers who had left Pacific Wanderer in the lifeboats.

Charlotte’s reputation is further enhanced when she is instrumental in shooting down a helicopter and preventing a gang of drug smugglers from capturing the now temporarily repaired and seaworthy Pacific Wanderer whilst she was on her way to New Zealand for permanent dock yard repairs. Charlotte who is named the Mermaid of Mercy becomes world-wide news.

Charlotte returned to England with Will and has been diagnosed as intersexed so has to begin gender correction treatment at London’s Charing Cross Hospital. When this is completed both she and Will return to their island in the Pacific and begin the task of building a community in the area where they discovered the stone and log cabin which is now rebuilt and has become their home.

But this is not the end of their adventures, There is the small matter of a cave that turns out to be a kimberlite that was formed many millions of years in the past by the volcanic activity that created their island and the magma that forced its way up from below the Earth’s crust cooled down so rapidly that the carbon in the magma formed a diamond field!

Other discoveries are made on their island including a pre-history altar stone, the foundations of two Iron Age roundhouses and artefacts that have their origins in Pre-Roman Britain which is as far north from the Equator as Charlotte’s island is south and the artefacts are thousands of miles from where they should be! And how did the European trees, grain crops, birds and mammals get to this tiny isolated atoll in the South Pacific over two thousand miles from recognised civilisation?

To fully appreciate this fifth volume of Charlotte and Will’s romantic, hectic and often very dangerous adventures in the South Pacific, the story should be read from Volume One of Footprints in the Sea available now on Amazon Kindle and soon to be in paperback.

As for this fifth volume, subtitled VOLCANO, well you’ll have to see for yourself. Anything could happen and probably will!
Frances Penwiddy, Wessex, England.

Footprints Volume 5 begins here and to avoid confusion, the chapter numbers in this volume continue from where Volume 4 ended.

Chapter 93

The passenger door to the Sunderland flying boat opened as we approached and Peter greeted us with open arms and a wide smile, “Hullo Charlotte, Will, we’ve missed you. Do you want to come aboard and greet your visitors or would you prefer we brought them ashore?”

“We’ll come on board if it isn’t an inconvenience, I really need to speak to the Pembertons and Mary alone before I hit them with all the people waiting.” I looked back at the waiting crowd and spotted Lawrence and waved him over. “Lawrence, Will and I are going on board, to greet Mary and then Faye’s parents, can you organise a couple of people to bring the buggy busses down and then help Peter and the crew to unload the luggage.”

He went off with my added warning that the Pembertons and Mary would be taken straight over the island to Orca and we only had room on the buggies for a few extra passengers so family and personal friends would be given priority. Everybody else would have to wait until this evening when we would hold a meet and greet at the Revelation Bay social club. I took Will’s hand and we followed Peter into the passenger compartment of the Sunderland. Peter acted as the host and introduced us first to Mary Wellington; “Charlotte, Will, this is Mary Wellington, wife of Pacific Wanderer’s captain.”

She got out of her seat, hesitated for a second and I suspect she didn’t know who to address or whether or not she should curtsy. Will made the decision for her and eased me forward and I opened my arms and we hugged which is something men seem reluctant to use as a greeting.
“He did phone you yesterday?” I asked.

“Yes and you’re young lady, Penny phoned to tell me of the arrangements and he phoned again this morning and did nothing else but complain about being kept prisoner.”

“I told you he was better. I’ve fixed it so we can drive straight over there and if you decide to stay near Orca, we have a small suite set aside and of course when you get fed up with him moaning, you can come over to us.”

The Pembertons had taken their cue from Mary and got out of their seats and took the step they needed to join us, “And Faye phoned you?” I smiled a welcome.

“She did and we also had a call from your PA, Penny,” answered Mr. Pemberton, holding out his hand, “Walter Pemberton and this is my wife, Cassandra.” Cassandra eased him to one side and hugged me tightly, “Faye told us what you did. We’ll remember it for the rest of our lives,” and she kissed me on the cheek not the usual air kiss but lips on cheek kiss.

A little flustered and not really sure what she was talking about or the level of emotion in her voice, I glanced at Will who smiled and immediately took a hold of Walter’s hand, shook it, introduced himself as my husband and led him a little way to one side and joined Peter for man talk leaving us to go on hugging.

“What was it I did?” I asked.

“Faye told us you saved her life, stopped her bleeding to death and shielded her from the gun fire, we’ll never, ever forget you did that.”

I was still a bit flustered and I didn’t have Will to help out because he was discussing baseball, cricket and rugby with his new chum and Peter. “She was exaggerating,” was all I could think to say. I called out to Peter, “Are there any more passengers I need to meet?”

He thought for a moment and then shook his head. “There are others but they are scientists, a couple of clerks for the science side and somebody who came over to see the architect bloke Geoff Roman. Nobody that you need to speak to unless you want to.”

“No, I’ll meet them eventually but if it’s not urgent, we’ll get out of your way. Do you need somebody to help you clean up, polish the brass work and reload the ammunition?”

He grinned, “No, you look after your passengers and we’ll chuck the others off. The science side people may want something to eat but I believe Penny sorted that and their transport over to the other side of the island. We do have goods to unload if you can get somebody to help with that.”
“I’ll sort that. When do you want them?” called Will.

“An hour if you can,” and he nodded towards the door, “Somebody to see you I think, Charlie.”

It was Auntie Kate, “Penny has received a call from Orca. They want to know when you’re coming over because our sick and wounded are becoming troublesome. They found Faye just about to enter one of the laboratories and had to get a security man to help drag her back to her sick bed.”

“We’re leaving now, are you coming?”

“I’ll have to by the sound of it because the other girls are going with you and I’ll be needed to keep tabs on them. I’ll bring Penny and Gwyneth and we can do a bit of shopping, there’s a ship in with a load of fresh food.” She looked behind her, “The busses are here now and loaded with the luggage so hurry up or Orca will come round here and dump the whole lot on the beach.”

I smiled at Cassandra, “We’ll have to go, is there anybody you want to see before we leave.” She shook her head, “I’ve met the girls before, Faye brought them over on Thanksgiving three years ago when they had just started their Antarctic tour.”

“They’re coming anyway because they will have heard about Faye and know she went into the lab to get the results of the assay on the diamonds.
“Diamonds?”

“Didn’t Faye tell you? We’ve found what could be large diamond deposits on the island.”

“She never said a word about diamonds but did mention gold, jewellery, bullion and stuff like that,” said Walter picking up Cassandra’s shoulder bag and handing it to her.

“Not much wrong with her then is there if she’s wandering around the ship to find out about her research projects.” I led them out of the Sunderland, collected the girls, Gwyneth and Auntie Kate and climbed on board one of the buggies with my special guests, waited a short while whilst Will organised help to unload the luggage whilst everybody else jumped on to the other bus. “Penny came rushing out as soon as we approached the house with Clare and Rob close behind her. “Is there room?”

“Yes, hurry up, Faye and Byron are threatening to steal a ship and come back here.”

It took barely thirty minutes to get to Revelation Bay and we stopped outside the main reception Building. Larry and Camilla were waiting for us, and both came to me and waived Emma over. They started to speak but I asked them to hang on and found Penny already on the telephone but she spotted me, said one or two words and then joined our group.

“They are set up to take your X rays whilst you’re here, you can go down with Faye and Byron and I’ve told them they must send an orderly because you are not allowed to push gurneys or wheelchairs. There’s a big chief from New Zealand who will want to speak to you and Will and there is somebody ready to show Mr and Mrs Pemberton and Mrs Wellington their temporary quarters but I said they would want to see their family members first.” She took a deep breath and looked at Emma, “There is somebody in the biological section who is waiting to speak to you and I have been asked to tell you that the bee you identified is a common honey bee,” she paused and scrolled through her notes, “The blue butterfly is definitely a sub species and you will be required to name it and the same may apply to the bumble bee which may be a sub specie of the Bombus Affinis but this requires further research. Can you pop over and see somebody. That’s all but I have stuff for the others but they sent that to my desktop at the house .” She turned to me then, “I have nothing urgent on for an hour or two, is it okay if I go shopping with Auntie Kate.”

I smiled and nodded. Of course, take the rest of the day off I’m sure there’s a few shops opened by now and there’s the visiting ship’s hold as well.”

“Thank you,” she spread her arms out to encompass the whole group. “If everybody follows me, I’ll take you into reception and introduce you to your guides for the various departments. Those of you visiting Byron and Faye, I’m afraid hospital rules apply and there can only be two at a time beside the patient’s bed. Both patients are being sent for their X rays in a half hour. So if you pay them a quick visit now and then come back here a guide will show you your accommodation and then you can return to your relatives in the hospital. Auntie Kate, Gwyneth please stay with me, you too Emma and Liz and we’ll have a coffee in the social club and then go shopping.”

“What about me?” I asked.

“You have to go for your X ray and will then have to visit those people who were wounded whilst under your command. I didn’t put you on the shopping list but if you write down what you require, I’ll get it for you.”

I looked at Auntie Kate and Gwyneth and they were both grinning so I glared at Penny, “Is that the thanks I get, well you can just book me into a room somewhere and I’ll go shopping tomorrow.”

“With Camilla and I,” said Mary, “We won’t be sitting with Faye and Byron all the time and will need to get out for a bit of fresh air and a look at the place.”

“You and Will are already booked in and as far as Cassandra and Mary are concerned, you are welcome to join the shopping trip I expect we’ll be setting off in about an hour. Don’t forget the social gathering at eight pm this evening.”

“She’s good isn’t she,” whispered Will, “She even makes you obey.”

I just glared and turned to the Pembertons and Mary. “Come on, we haven’t much time for the first visit and I know where they are so you can at least say hello before they are whisked away for the X rays.”

I led everybody through the reception area, I was well enough known now to get away with things like that and went to Faye’s room. “I brought your mother and father over. We had a report that you are causing problems over here, lack of discipline or something like that and your daddy is going to sort it. I’ll be back in twenty minutes with Byron and then we’re having our X rays. How are you?”

She was sitting up in bed reading something technical about volcanology and smiled, “Bored stiff, can’t you have a word with somebody and get them to release me so I can come back home?”

“If your mommy and daddy approve, I’ll do what I can but why, this is more comfortable than your portacabin and it’s not as if you don’t know anybody here.”

“I’m scared I might miss something.”

I laughed, “I’ll pop into the rocks and dirt section as soon as I can and either get somebody to come over here or ask for the results on the diamond mine investigation but the X rays first. Your parents are waiting and you only have a few minutes so I’ll see you later. Oh, I forgot, there’s a party tonight in the social club, I’ll get you released for that if you want.”

“Of course I want. I can sit in my wheel chair and accept all the compliments about my heroic actions.”

“Fat lot of good you were. You were laying on the deck moaning about a bit of discomfort and bleeding all over the place, including my skirt. Byron wants you to clean up the blood stains on the deck when you get back to normal. See you later.” I kissed her cheek, “I’ve seen yours and you haven’t seen mine yet,” I teased and left. I told her parents to disbelieve anything she said and went off with Mary to the men’s section and Byron.

“Good Morning Byron, I have received reports that you are much better and making a nuisance of yourself. Pacific Wanderer is still afloat, the repairs are progressing in a most satisfactory manner. I was going to take ‘Captain’s Report’ this afternoon and am up to speed on Admiralty Instructions particularly those that deal with disobedient captains who argue with superior officers when it comes to matters pertaining to the running of a ship. However, as you appear to be the only defaulter, I’ve cancelled it. I am still of a mind to relieve you of your command until I have written instructions from the naval surgeons. Those instructions must confirm your ability to command in an orderly and professional manner, you have been warned.”

I eased Mary forward, “This lady is Mrs. Mary Wellington, your wife who you may recognise. I’ll be back in about twenty minutes to take you for X rays.”

To my surprise he smiled, held out a hand for Mary, “Out of the frying pan and into a furnace, I’m surrounded by hostile women. Come here and sit on the side of the bed and remind me of who you are and how well you can kiss.”

I left them to practice their kissing and bumped into Penny, “Something wrong?” I asked.

“No, well not wrong, just inconvenient. Will is with the man from the New Zealand Government and he said to tell you that if you are still busy, he can deal with things but he will need me to keep notes so I’ll have to cancel my shopping.”

“Can’t we postpone the shopping for an hour?”

“We could but the others will be disappointed.”

“I’ll see if I can fix it because both Liz and Emma have people they want to see about their work. Mary Wellington and the Pembertons will probably be just as happy staying here with Byron and Faye which leaves Auntie Kate and Gwyneth. If I get them a small buggy they will be able to find where the food and household stuff is or, better still, I’ll see if I can get them a guide to make sure they are recognised and smooth the way. That way, we can all go shopping tomorrow and have a bit more time. Does that suite you?”

“Yes, I only wanted to have a look at some new clothes and I think Undine would like to come as well, is there a way she could come over tomorrow and join us? She told me she desperately needs clothes because she has to keep borrowing your things. The girls and I can help her pick some nice things because she’ll also need some cosmetics and a bit of jewellery as well.”

“I’ll have to let her have some money. There’s plenty at the house but it means one of us going over there and I don’t think we’ll have the time. When you go back to the meeting, speak to Will and tell him I need some cash and he can sort something out with the New Zealand bloke, they must have a bank or something like it here if only for the staff but if it is an official one, I can draw on my UK accounts. Does that sort it out?”

“Yes except getting Undine over here.”

“She can swim if necessary. No wait a moment, I’ll have to go back and get some clothes for myself and the evening party, I’ll bring her back with me?”

“Okay, I’ll be off to my meeting and speak to Will and I’ll let the others know in case you forget.”

I took out my notebook and scribbled the arrangements down, “What about you. You’ll be at the party, do you want me to bring something back from the house?”

“The makeup on my dressing table and fresh undies with the white dress I bought in Beaconsfield, that’s all.”

“What about Morris?”

“Him too if he wants to come.”

“I’m not asking him, I’ll tell him, in fact, I might invite Geoff Roman as well and he’s Morris’s boss and can blackmail him. Don’t forget to book yourself into a room. Put that on the official account and while we’re at it, do you have enough money? If not I’ll let you have some from the Island account.”

“Thank you but I do have about a hundred so I’ll borrow some if I go mad. If that’s it, I’ll be off and keep your phone handy in case something crops up at Will’s meeting for which you are needed.”

“Yes Ma’am,” I glanced at my watch and I just had enough time to have a quick word with the geology people and then get back for the X rays. “I’ll be off now but will you make a note to remind me to speak to Will about buying more buggies for our own people and our admin and exploration stuff.”

“Electric?”

“Yes wherever possible. After Christmas we’ll have to start getting some sort of government set up working. We can’t keep asking New Zealand and the UK to continue lending us their staff.”

She was busy one finger typing into her notepad, “I’ll make a note about your checking with Geoff Roman about more temporary accommodation, shall I.”

I sighed, “We’ve only just started and we need more people. When we really get going next year we must sit down and take some time to organise all this admin stuff properly. Right, I must be off, bye.”

I was getting twinges where I had been hurt in the chest so as I left Penny I went to the nurses station and told one of the staff. She pulled me up on the computer and read quickly, “I can let you have a few Co-Codamol, the thirty/five hundreds. If I give you a half dozen that should tide you over until you see one of the doctors after your X-rays. No more than two though and don’t take them with…”

“I know. I’ve used them before. Six will be okay but the pain is slowing me down and I have quite a busy day in front of me.” She went to a cupboard and sorted the pills and handed them over and away I went to get Faye’s report.

“Brian Sellers, I was expecting you,” Faye’s Boss held out his hand. “I’ve seen you around and know about you and have a very brief result typed out for Faye.” He handed me an A4 envelope, “Two pages and only sketchy information I’m afraid because we now need to get over to the cave where the samples were found and have a closer look. The full report should be ready a week after that. What I can tell you is that it does appear to be a rich deposit and the samples indicate it may be large and of good quality.”

I didn’t open the envelope, I probably wouldn’t have understood much of it anyway, “I’ll give it to her straight away, at least it will keep her quiet for a few hours. About going over to see it, if you get your team ready, I’ll have a word with Byron Wellington and can arrange our side of it so you have a guide. Faye may not be fit enough so if I can’t take you over there and show you where the diamonds were found, there’s a CPO who was with me at the time and he knows the layout well enough.”

“That would help because we need to do some ground radar checks to see how deep into the hill the seam goes and if it’s possible, have a look into the tunnel where the stream comes into the cave. Faye did mention that she thinks that may be the source.”

“Right. We’re all here this evening and having a bit of a party in the social club so if you can make a quick visit I’ll introduce you to Aurora’s captain because he is looking after the security and will probably be able to sort out some physical help for you. We’re obviously doing what we can to keep everything hush-hush so if you could do the same and give your people a need-to-know briefing, that would be appreciated. We haven’t found any signs of trolls or dragons and I expect some of the navy blokes will be armed so you won’t have to bring any flame throwers or guns.”
He grinned, “Scare them off did you.”

“No, I just promised them some ice cream. I’ll see you at the party, I must get back now for the medicals we’re having.”

When I arrived back at Byron’s room he had already left and I was told he had been taken to Faye’s so off I went again but at least the tablets were kicking in and I was able to walk without wincing. “We’ve been waiting for hours,” complained Faye.

“No you haven’t, it was only seconds and anyway why the enthusiasm, do you like having open wounds probed for bullets whilst you’re being made radioactive?”

“No it’s you we missed.”

“I can understand that. Are we ready?” I asked the nurse.

“All set, I’ll take Captain Wellington and Brutus my minder can push Faye. Are you okay because I had a text from the nurses station about pain killing drugs and if you need a wheelchair, Mr. Pemberton has offered to push you, well push Faye really whilst Brutus pushes you.”
“Because Mr. Pemberton is Faye’s father?”

“No, Brutus is better able to control you.”

I chuckled, “No offence Brutus but I don’t need a wheelchair but if you want to come here and control me, I’m up for it but no tickling.”
We set off and I showed Faye the folder, “Brief and incomplete but these are the details of the initial assay of the samples from the mine.” She held out her hand, “Show me.”

“No, after your X-ray otherwise the rise in your heart rate will make the X-ray machine shake. They seem to be pretty good and the bloke I spoke to, Brian Sellers, is arranging for ground penetrating radar or something similar to measure the size of the field. I’ll tell you the rest later after you’ve read this.”

She pulled a face but we arrived at the radiography room and she didn’t have time to say any more.

“You first,” said the radiographer handing me a buttons in the wrong place gown. “Do you need help getting changed?”

“Yes. I held the gown out to Brutus, “Come and help me get undressed please and you can put this on me.” Before Brutus had a chance Faye held out her hand, “I’ll do it.”

“No you won’t it’s my chest not the bit you want to see.”

“Blouse and bra only,” said the radiographer, now hurry up. Mrs. Pemberton will you help Faye in the next room and Captain Wellington, you’re to strip, we want a full torso of yours and you’ll be on the gurney, Dennis will help you.”

“Who’s Dennis?” Faye and I asked.

“Him,” answered the radiographer pointing at Brutus.

“He told us his name was Brutus and he looks more like a Brutus than a Dennis,” I protested.

“No I didn’t, the nurse called me Brutus to make you two behave yourselves.”

I stalked over to the changing cubicle and before Faye had a chance to talk them into a full body X-ray for me I slipped my blouse and bra off and walked out trying to do the hospital ties up. “You can leave it unfastened, I want a clear field, just get in between the plates and stand with your chest just touching the front and I’ll adjust it. Everybody else behind the safety screen please.”

“Has this machine been warmed up?”

“Yes, we had it in the autoclave all night take care you don’t burn anything.”

I had two, one front and one profile but Faye had four, one from every view and her tits were the same size as mine. When she came out I was already dressed and gave her the folder to read because they had moved Byron down the corridor for a full torso scan. She read the two pages and sighed, “Isn’t that something to write home about.”

“You were spot on,” I agreed.

“Not until they’ve done their field investigations. If it’s not until the latter half of next week I might be able to go.”

I shook my head, “Not unless the doctors give you the okay,” I said, “And I mean it Faye. I’m not even allowing myself up there until I’m cleared. We’ll send Val.”

She frowned, “I suppose you’re right even a sackful of diamonds are not worth a life. What are you going to do with them.”

“Half for the Island development and the remainder to be shared between us and a generous donation for the men from the ships if there’s enough but the island must take priority. How big do you really think the field is?”

“Pretty large I would guess at but even if it’s only shallow, the ones I saw from just that short visit are going to be worth a million or two or three.”

“That much!”

“Well you saw them and we didn’t really look into the tunnel any distance but as far as I could see, there was no sign of them thinning out. In fact I thought they were thickening. The larger groups were quite noticeably larger. I can’t be sure until we’ve taken a closer look and have a bit of light but I would also venture that there were what appeared to be larger stones within some of the groups particularly the groups in the bottom half.”

“I’d better order the buggies we need because we are beginning to find too many jobs for them. I mean it took two of the busses to run us out here plus the smaller ones I’ve been using quite often.” I pulled a chair closer, “There’s something else I want to get started on after Christmas. I want you, Emma and Liz to form a committee. An official Charlotte Island Government committee and I want it to be hyper active and it has to control all the exploration, conservation and exploitation of our natural resources. I’ll leave you lot to decide on who does what but we have to keep a control of things or we’ll ruin the island. What do you think about the idea?”

“Well you’re the boss, it is after all your island, well yours and Will’s, so isn’t it your decision? I also notice you didn’t include your own name amongst the people you want on this committee?”

“There’s more than one reason I left my name out. The first is the amount of work I will have on my plate next year would mean my not always being available to do my share of the new committee’s work. The second is, the job being a job for practical people in the fields you all work in and I hardly qualify. I’m just an enthusiastic amateur who happened to find herself shipwrecked on the dream of a South Pacific island, no more. I certainly don’t feel qualified to be able to make decisions that require detailed knowledge of the subjects and the repercussions those decisions may have. You three are and between you I suspect you could cover most of the territory or know and be able to get hold of the necessary people to advise on those things. I mean look at all the things we are involved in already, geology, botany, agriculture, ancient Palaeolithic history, mining, building, shipping, treasure hunting and exploration. We already have too much for just a handful of people to cope with efficiently, me certainly; in the past few days I have become aware of what a mess I would have made if I hadn’t had people like Will, Penny, you three and the others. Even Auntie Kate with David and Gwyneth have made valuable contributions and quite a few members of the crews of the ships.

“If I serve on the committee I want to see formed, as much as I would love to be a full serving member and continue to have the fun I’ve had, I know it is going to be a mistake if others need somebody who can be there all the time. I will serve if I am asked, as I said, I would love to do it but I cannot be a full time. I would certainly be enthusiastic but I will also be the one that holds things up through my absence. Don’t forget I will be involved in other things, vital things as well. We can all do it collectively and if we use our heads, we’ll still have plenty of time to enjoy our lives, have fun, parties, holidays and babies. The babies will be for the girls of course, the men don’t know how to have babies and will probably want to form a football or cricket league instead. But you know what I’m saying so you three have a chat and a think and let me know. There’s no immediate rush but I think that by next Easter we must start doing things properly and build the infrastructure we’ll need to accomplish our dreams.”

The end of Chapter 93, there will be more soon but if you can't wait, the full volume is available on Amazon E Books. Click the link in the right column and Big Closet earn a little commission on the sales.

Footprints in the Sea Vol.5 Chap 94

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Other Keywords: 

  • Romantic advenure

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 94

Copyright Frances Penwiddy 2018

To our surprise, David was in Orca’s doctor’s surgery along with the radiographer. “Hullo everybody, it’s so nice to meet you all again,” I greeted them.

“I want to hear you say that after our meeting,” said Hugh Gillespie, Orca’s doctor. “I’m not going to break the news, I’m scared so I’ll leave it to David.”

“In short, the three of you are grounded,” began my ex friend David, “And I do mean grounded and that includes you,” he looked at me and I was tempted to scream for Gwyneth. “Can’t we talk about it?” I asked foolishly because I gave him the weapon he needed, for negotiating with a female and he was an expert. As a retired GP and the husband of Gwyneth he had had a lifetime to learn how to negotiate with women of all ages. “Of course we can negotiate, in fact I intend to after each medical. I am your GP and your health and happiness are my prime concern. I have spoken to Duncan Chesham and Randolph Sinclair in your case and they have said they will back any decision I make. I have also spoken with Andy Bryant and Harry Fellows and to the Navy doctors and they have sent me the necessary files for you,” he looked at Byron, “And I am already your GP whilst on the island,” that was for Faye. “You are all excused physical duties if, in my opinion, such duties will either cause further damage or slow the healing process and just to make sure, I have spoken to the Prime Minister of Charlotte Island, that’s your husband, Charlotte and he has said that for as long as you are on the island or within its territorial limits or on board any vessel or aircraft owned or being used by the island, your rights to a second opinion are restricted to doctors already serving or stationed on the island.”

“That contravenes Human Rights laws and the British and New Zealand constitutions.”

“If you think it does, then you can appeal to the necessary Supreme Courts, EU courts and the International Human Rights Court at the Hague which will probably take about three years. There is the UN of course but even they will want about the same amount of time. If you do decide to follow that route you will of course have to continue under my care until the courts reach their decision and as I’ve already pointed out, you risk a three year suspension of duties rather than the few days I had originally intended.”

I opened my mouth to mention my other alternatives but a look from Byron shut me up so Magna Carta or a unilateral declaration of independence would have to wait.

“Now we have that settled I’ll deal with the reasons: Charlotte you have quite severe bruising to fat and muscle tissue below and including your left breast. This is healing and I will have another look in four days’ time. Faye, you have a bullet hole in you, again muscle and tissue damage and you lost nearly half your blood. I will check you again in a week. Byron you not only have a hole, lost blood and incurred muscle and tissue damage but your right lung was slightly damaged. Everything is healing nicely but it will take at least two more weeks before I can release you for a period of light duties only. I am however prepared to release you into the custody of Will and Charlotte’s Aunt Kate tomorrow on the understanding that you are confined to the house. The alternative is for you to remain here confined to your bed for at least another week. Before you argue; this decision was worked out with the help of Harry Fellows and Andy Bryant and I am instructed to inform you that the transfer is not leave of absence; you are still subject to naval law and discipline and I remind you that Will is also on the navy list as a Commander so you will not be able to circumvent my orders via Kate or Charlotte. Now, if there are appeals against my decisions, you have forty eight hours to register them . In the meantime I am clearing everybody to go to the celebration this evening on the understanding that both Faye and Byron remain in their wheelchairs and Charlotte restricts her dancing to waltzes and slow foxtrots. Byron and Faye you will return here tonight by midnight and Charlotte you are to return to your room in the guests hotel with Will at the same time. Enjoy your evening and drink in moderation.”

I got up with the intention of grabbing Faye’s wheelchair and pushing it down to a quiet spot on the deck so we could plot our escape and counter measures but whether it was concern for my safety or a deliberate attempt to stop a mutiny before it started Brutus beat me to it. “You mustn’t strain yourself, remember and Doc David is watching,” he was grinning as he took hold of the wheelchair, “If you wait here, I’ll come back after I’ve seen Faye to her room and we can use the wheelchair to take you to your place in the hostel.”

I just glared at him, “At least you can’t come to the party, nobody has invited you.”

“That’s so but I am employed by the navy and as such I am allowed into the social club any time it’s open and as the party is being held during club opening hours, I’ll see you later.”

“Is it okay if I carry a tray with five pints and four shorts on it?” I asked Brutus after we arrived at the club.

He lifted the tray and replaced it on the bar and shook his head, “No it’s too heavy.”

I didn’t say anything and took three of the pints off, “What about now?”

He repeated the performance and nodded, “That’s okay and I’ll bring the others.”

“No you won’t my bloody husband or Doctor Death can get them and one is for you.” I carried the tray to our table and made a thing of placing a pint in front of Walter Pemberton and Faye’s fiancé Howard and then the shorts in front of Mary, Faye and Cassandra. The remaining short I put at the girl end of the table and pushed the empty tray in front of Will. “Yours are still on the bar, Brutus is up there and wouldn’t let me bring them because he thought the tray was too heavy,” and I sat down, “It’s for medical reasons,” I added and took a sip of my V&T.

Faye and Mary giggled and Gwyneth grinned, “I hope you didn’t get David a pint. Technically with you three at the table he’s still on duty.”

“What about me, I’m one of the sick, not a conspirator,” complained Byron.

“Will can get yours, he’s a Commander in the navy and he’s obliged to look after sick and wounded personnel.”

“So are you.”

“Light duties, very light but I expect I can take a chance and fetch yours,” I started to get up but Will rose and then sat down again, “Brutus is fetching them over.”

“And I’m not on duty, this is a navy club and it’s on Gillespie’s patch,” said David with a grin.

“When are the others getting here?” I asked Gwyneth.

About a half hour. I spoke to the man managing the club and he’s brought extra tables up and is going to lay on snacks later and the band is coming again and they should be here in an hour. So we’re all set for partying.”

“I can’t do any jiving. I suppose I could risk a rhumba if David isn’t watching but even without him, that bruise won’t be slow to remind me of the damage if I start lifting my arms for spins and stuff.”

“Four or five days and it will heal completely, you’re young and healthy so stop complaining,” David admonished.

People started drifting in and I spotted Leah and Giles and waved them over. When they were settled on a nearby table, I went over for a chat and told them about the committee that the girls were forming and brought up the need for them to get together with people who were planning any similar ventures to their farm or any form of food production and processing to follow their example. “Keep the committees small and bureaucracy to a minimum and it will be efficient and we can make sure people don’t clash with each other. It’s not until after Easter anyway and the object is to make life and our work easier, not find jobs for the boys. Every month or so each committee can send a couple of representatives to a meeting, a sort of cabinet meeting I suppose, where we can all learn what everybody is doing or planning and help smooth the paths. If we do it at this early stage it will stop us from undertaking tasks that have to be stopped or changed in the future. I know it’s more complicated than that but that’s the aim.”

“We couldn’t do much ourselves until the planting season is over,” pointed out Giles.

“That’s where we can help each other. Not only can we arrange the larger tasks so they don’t clash too much, we can also ensure there is enough labour and machinery available for whichever jobs need them.”

Leah nodded, “I can see the sense of it and perhaps we should read up on some of the ways things were done in medieval Europe before central governments became involved.”

“I think a lot of it was local villages using the neighbourly help system, and basically that’s what we are and are likely to remain, a large village. We must see how some of the other South Pacific islanders arrange things. If there’s anything else you are likely to need until the committee is up and running, continue as you are and speak to me or Will.”

“We’ve spoken to Larry and he’s arranged for some cattle to be got ready for us so after Christmas, we’ll need to arrange a way of shipping them here,” said Giles, changing the subject.

“I’ll get Penny or somebody in New Zealand to sort it out but I still think we can arrange for Pacific Wanderer or the other ship we’ve captured to fetch them for us and that will only need you to arrange driving them up to you farm from wherever they are landed. I’ll have another chat later, I want to have a word with one or two other people before the band arrives and we start partying for real. Are you staying here tonight or going home?”

“Home, they’ve arranged a couple of busses to take people back to the north side. There’s a few coming from Aurora and Wanderer any minute now so they’ll need transport to take them back.”

I went back to my table and there was another glass standing beside my V&T and no men, they had vanished and taken Byron with them, “What’s happened?”

“Usual thing. The crowd from the Sunderland have turned up and there’s a dart’s war just beginning. David asked me to tell you that as he was joining them, you are in charge of the sick and to ensure that everybody drinks in moderation,” answered Gwyneth.

“So who bought the second drink for me, I’ve barely touched the first?”

“That was David and it’s a spritzer, he said no more V&Ts.”

“I thought he was off duty when in here. He has no right to act as my physician on another doctor’s patch.”

“I think he promoted himself to consultant working in a private capacity in your case, you shouldn’t have provoked him earlier.”

“Home is the sailor, Home from the sea,” I quoted changing the subject as Anne and Rob entered the club. I stood and waved with my good arm, “Over here, Anne,” and went to meet them. “All our men have gone over to the darts board, if you join us I’ll get you a drink and Rob can go over to the men. Will is there, Rob and he’ll introduce you to people you don’t know and you can play darts with them.”

“I’ll get us a drink first.”

“I’ll do it. A pint? What about you Anne.”

“White wine, please.”

I took them to our table, I think you know most people here but I’ll leave Emma to introduce you to the rest,” and I went to the bar. Brutus was there and waited until I ordered and said, “I’ll fetch them over for you and I believe that young lady is trying to attract your attention,” he nodded back at the entrance.

I looked and spotted Undine and Tamati, “Blast, I’ll have to find out what they’re drinking now.”

“I don’t know what the lady will ask for but I vaguely remember the bloke with her and I think he drinks lager.”

“That’ll do for now and a white wine and lemonade for the girl, she doesn’t drink often. Put them on my tab will you please and don’t forget one for yourself.”

I went back to the entrance, “Tamati, I hope you haven’t bunked off duty because Byron is here.”

“No, no, I’m off, it’s okay.”

“Good. I’ve ordered a pint of lager is that okay?”

“Fine thank you, is Undine allowed to drink in here?”

“Why not, she’s over eighteen by a few thousand years. There’s a crowd of us so come over and say hullo and then you can join the men at darts or if you want to chat on your own, claim a table somewhere."

We went back and once again settled but we had to drag another table a bit closer because even with the men away playing darts, we were getting crowded. I squeezed in with Gwyneth and Auntie Kate, “You okay I asked, I’ve been dashing about trying to have a chat with people I haven’t seen for a while.”

“Dashing about?” asked Gwyneth, “That’s not like you. How’s the wound?”

I grinned and rubbed the place where the powder compact had shot me, “It’s okay, just a slight twinge when I forget and try to do something I shouldn’t. Brutus is watching me all the time and won’t let me carry drinks so I am taking it easy.”

“Try sitting down for more than a minute at a time,” advised Auntie Kate.

“That’s what I’m doing now and I’m not being tricked into playing darts. Why didn’t Uncle Ted come with you?”

“He said it was the first time the house has been empty for weeks and he’s been doing a bit of gardening and Val, your diamond friend came over with a couple of his shipmates to help. The last I saw of them, they were sitting on the lawn surrounded by garden tools and drinking cans of beer. I asked him if he was coming over here and he said ‘no’, there was too much to do at the house. “I expect they’re still sitting on the grass drinking beer and planning everything.”

“How about the help for the house. Have you found anybody yet?”

“Never you mind about that, I have somebody in mind and I’ll sort it out when we go to England at Christmas.”

“Okay, I’ll leave it to you.”

“What about you Gwyneth. Are you finding yourself under pressure?”

“Why should I be under pressure. I help David and Katie, that’s hardly pressure unless you’re involved, then it gets frantic.”

“I can’t help that, I don’t exactly plan my disasters you know.”

“It’s not the disaster, it’s the aftermath that’s the problem.”

I smiled, “It’s true I suppose and that’s what I’m trying to sort out this evening. I’m getting various groups together to form committees to sort out the various things that need doing. I’ve already got one for the environment and exploration and Leah and Giles are going to organise the farming and food, what about the one you and Auntie Kate were going to do.”

“Employment you mean?”

“Yes and finding staff here, New Zealand and England, you know the sort of people we need.”

“Feelers have been sent out already and it’s looking very hopeful. We’ll know when we get back to England. At the moment, when I get a chance I’m asking people already here what sort of help they need.”

“If you get the time, can you let me have a synopsis of what and who you’ve dealt with so I don’t duplicate your efforts and I’ll do the same for you.”
“Okay but you have to slow down, don’t forget that. It isn’t just the recent damage to your ribs; you’ve had other symptoms that you are doing too much and are choosing to ignore the warnings.”

“That’s why I’m putting the committees together. I am hoping to give myself more time, more space. The trouble is I’m enjoying myself, meeting people, discovering things, learning so much and being able to plan for the future by planning for the island.”

“You could try planning a holiday,” said Auntie Kate.

“I am, well Penny is, we’re going back to England for a couple of months.”

“Three at least,” Auntie Kate corrected me. Whilst you’re waiting you should take a few days off from everything. Unplug the telephones, switch your mobiles off and spend the time in bed.”

“I can’t because Will would feel obliged to look after me and I can’t keep him away from his work as well. He loves me and would spend the whole time in the bedroom nursing me. In fact he would want to spend the whole time in bed with me and do everything he could to help me regain my vitality.”

“You just be quiet about that sort of thing, there’s people here that can hear you.”

“Well I can’t let them get into bed with us because there wouldn’t be anybody to bring me food and drink…er I mean drinks.” I polished off the first wine spritzer and started on the V&T when I spotted the waiter coming to our table with a laden tray. “I’ll stay a bit then I must go and see some of the others and I might have a go on the darts, it’s a pity I didn’t bring my red shoes, the ones with the sky high heels.” I glanced around the club, “There’s quite a crowd in here tonight.”

“The word reached the other side and quite a few came over from there, even Gareth and Mark have skived off. The ships only need an anchor watch so that helps.”

I picked up my drink, “I must go over and say hullo to Mark and Gareth, won’t be long.” I eased my way through the tables and groups of people stopping from time to time to have a few words with people I knew and fifteen minutes later reached the table where Mark and Gareth had set up camp. “How did you two escape, there can’t be many people left on the north side?” They started to get up but I shook my head and sat down myself, “Byron’s over with the darts players, Martin and Tamati are here, so is Will whose taking care of our fleet?”

“Andy Bryant was going to send Lieutenant Venables over to Wanderer but Victor and the Chief Engineer are acting as OODs between them. Ferret arrived earlier as well, so there’s plenty of people still working.”

“We went ashore to see how the Pub and club are progressing and had a chat with Geoff Roman and he reckons that it will be ready for the internal fittings and furniture soon after Christmas. The shop and boutique as well.”

“You still serious about taking on the pub when you leave the navy.”

“Yes, very serious that’s why we went over today to speak to Geoff. Gareth gets out at the end of May and I follow in July and then it’s Victor’s turn.”

“I didn’t know Victor was retiring?”

“He only made up his mind in the last few days. He hasn’t any ties, lives on his own in New Zealand and said he liked the island which for him means the people who are settling here. He had a chat with us and as there wasn’t anybody in the frame to look after the social centre he was thinking of maybe taking that on and possibly helping us as well with the pub. That solves one of our problems because once we get it up and running, the pub should be quite busy and the social centre will also have a good chance of becoming popular.”

“I seem to be attracting a load of people from the ships, I hope it isn’t going to upset the navy.”

“It shouldn’t do because it solves a problem for them as well. They have an overworked department that deals with settling retiring seamen, they might even be able to send you a few more,” Mark was grinning now, “If Victor makes up his mind and decides to have a word with you, you’ll have to find him a wife.”

“And a couple of barmaids and waitresses,” added Gareth.

He said it as a joke but there was a serious request behind it, we were short of females and apart from these two requests, Auntie Kate needed help, Penny needed an assistant and as we grew, we were going to need a lot more women working in the administrative side as well as nurses, schoolteachers and the thousands of jobs women do within any society. I had people in England I knew would be interested but what was really needed was somebody who could come up with ideas to attract more single women who would possibly consider settling here on a permanent basis. “Have a word with the Doctor’s wife, Gwyneth, she’s working with my Auntie Kate and they are trying to form an employment agency to attract permanent staff to the island. Give her details of your needs and your ideas as well. It doesn’t just concern you and the pub, we do need more women living here, particularly unattached women. See if you can get them to find a glamorous granny for Victor.”
They laughed and Mark started to get up, “I’ll get you a drink, what is it a V&T?”

“No leave it, I have to stick to white wine now and there are other people I need to speak to. When you get back to Wanderer, tell Victor there’s a ship with loads of food and ships stores in Revelation Bay and get here quickly because Auntie Kate will pick it clean.”

The end of this sample. All seems quiet on the island at present but out of everybodies sight a dangerous sittuation is developig and it could place everybody in serious danger...

If you wish to find out what...the full version of Volume five is now available on Amazon Ebooks. Use the link in the right hand column because Big Closet gets a small commision when ordered through that link.

[email protected]

Footprints in the Sea Vol 5. Chap95

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Footprints in the Sea.
Volume 5
Volcano
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2018
All rights reserved

The complete story is not suitable reading material for minors

Chapter 95

I did get to dance with Will, first a waltz and I played a trick on him. I snuggled up and placed both my arms over his shoulder and clasped my hands together as he was taking a forward step and gently bent my knees so that both feet were off the floor. He continued with the three step sequence without noticing he was carrying my weight totally and still didn’t notice in the reverse three steps until he went into a reverse turn and the sudden change of my weight on the left side caught me out and I had to get my feet down onto the floor rather rapidly and accompanied the exercise with an ouch and a moan.

“Sorry, I thought you were expecting it.”

“I was but I didn’t anticipate the change in my body weight distribution.”

“Sorry,” he said again, “I’ll give a stronger signal next time.”

“No need,” and I started giggling, “I’ll keep my feet on the floor from now on.”

“What do you mean?”

The giggles got worse and I had to stop and hold on to him with my right hand whilst I leant to my left in an attempt to ease the pain, “I had both knees bent a little and neither of my feet were on the floor when you made the turn. You were carrying me through the last two sequences and didn’t even notice.”

“You were doing what?”

“Nothing. I was just hanging on to you with my feet up off the floor to stop you treading on my toes.”

He started laughing and we closed together and started waltzing properly and at the end I did a single twirl but made sure it was under my right arm.
It was a terrific evening but David turned me down when I asked him for a tango but he did dance a slow foxtrot and I behaved myself and danced in a demure manner. At about eleven, people started to drift off and shortly after that we all called it a day but once we were outside I asked Will, “Is there a small buggy going spare?”

“There’s a couple and another over at Goats Cove, do you want to go back to the house?”

“No, I don’t feel very tired and wondered if you fancy a little drive down to Goats Cove and a walk up to the top of the cove. We could stand in the moonlight, look at the stars, have a kiss and cuddle and enjoy the view along the peninsula.”

“Okay but we can’t go along the peninsula at night, it’s a bit tricky at any time but with you already suffering a damaged rib, it would be dangerous.”

“No, I don’t want to walk along the peninsula, just look at it and the stars for a bit and then come back to Revelation Bay.”

“Okay,” he made a call, got the okay and left to collect the buggy from the security car park. Twenty minutes later we were standing on the southeast corner of Goats Cove looking out over the sea towards the Antarctic and the sky was absolutely clear and there were stars so bright and in such quantity that if I weren’t used to these starry skies, it would be difficult to pick out the constellations. “It’s so incredibly beautiful, if it wasn’t for the choppy water left by the storm we would have been able to see the reflection of the stars in the sea. It’s like looking into a star filled tunnel.”

Will wasn’t looking out to sea, he was looking into my eyes, “I’m doing that now, looking into two star filled tunnels,” and he kissed me and I wasn’t able to lift my left arm over his shoulder but I made up for it my using my right arm to pull his head down and I stood on tip toe. We kissed for a long time and for once there was no little giggle from Undine but I expect she was enjoying kisses of her own. We broke the kiss and I rested my cheek on his chest and looked out along the peninsula to the east wondering at the beauty of the scene and storing away this moment in our lives. I was about to turn into him again when I thought I saw a reddish glow on the horizon just to the right of the tip of the peninsular. “What was that?” I eased back but kept my eyes towards the east.

“What was what? Are you getting pains?”

“No, nothing like that, I thought I saw a red glow just to the right of the reef, over there,” and pointed.

Will looked and studied the area I was indicating and shook his head, “I can’t see anything except the stars and a choppy sea.”

“It’s gone and I’m sure it wasn’t my imagination. A dull red glow but only for a second or two.”

He look again but nothing happened, “You’re getting tired, come on we’ll make our way back and he turned towards the shore and as he did so, the glow appeared again, a little brighter this time, “There!” I said, “It’s brighter,” and he turned back but the red vanished again. “Keep looking I definitely saw something.” A few seconds later the glow appeared again and it was brighter still and clearly showed for a second or two. “There you must have seen it that time?”

“I did. It’s a bit odd, there’s nothing out there until Tierra del Fuego and it’s certainly not a reflection from the beacon at the end of the peninsular.”

“Ship?” I asked.

Will shook his head slowly. “If it was a ship we would have detected it on one of the radars. He turned to look towards Devonshire Hill, “It’s not a reflection from that beacon either, wrong colour and too bright…”

“There, Will quick it’s almost yellow and I’m sure I saw the shadow of some smoke. Could it be a distress flare?”

He just caught it. “Perhaps a parachute flare but as I said, a ship would have shown up on radar and we would have been told.”

“Something small like a lifeboat or perhaps a small sailing ship or motorboat?”

“Not out here. Quest showed on the main radar but anything smaller than her wouldn’t have done so and out there we aren’t covered by close range radar. What would a small boat be doing out here in the middle of nowhere? If somebody had gone sailing from the island they would have left details and nothing has been logged and no boats are missing.”

“It’s definitely something Will, we’ll have to phone Aurora and let them know and the people at Revelation Bay it must be a distress flare or a small boat on fire.”

“Do you have Aurora’s number?”

“No but I have Wanderer’s, I’ll phone Victor and ask him and you telephone somebody in charge at the Bay.” I didn’t wait for him to answer but found my phone and dialled Wanderer and hoped they had somebody on watch on the bridge. They did and my call was answered, “Pacific Wanderer, OOD.”

“Is that you Victor?”

“Yes. Commander Charlotte?”

“Yes. Look, we may have an emergency on hand can you check the radar for about fifteen or so miles out and approximately due east by a touch south. We have seen a red glow on the horizon and Will and I think it’s either a distress flare or a small vessel on fire. Check the area east of Charlotte Island peninsula and a little south of that.” I waited whilst I heard him give instructions to somebody and without waiting for a confirmation I asked, “Can you let me have Aurora’s number, I’ll have to let them know as well, Will is busy phoning Revelation Bay.” As he gave me the numbers I tapped them in and stored them. “Our people should be back from the party any minute now, if you can, will you get the reasonably sober ones on board and is Wanderer in a fit state to put to sea?”

“Just about but wait until Lieutenant Venables makes a decision on that but I will get as ready as I can. What are you doing?”

“Letting everybody know until we get some sort of confirmation and then probably hot foot it back to Mermaid Bay but we’ll have to see if we can get Orca’s helicopter or the Sunderland up. Trouble is most of the crew have been drinking.”

“There’s the new blokes that the Sunderland crew have been training, three of them I think but I don’t know if they’re capable and I don’t know about the helicopter pilot, was he at the party?”

“I don’t know. Look I’ll have to speak to Aurora, most of our lot are okay, they didn’t overdo the booze. I’ll leave you to make the judgment on their condition. If Martin or Tamati are no good, tell them to get off the ship and I’ll back you. You okay with that?”

“Perfectly but they won’t argue.”

“I’ll let you know anything as soon as I get it, bye.”

“Wait a second, Charlotte, the radar result.” There was a short pause and then, “It’s a bit iffy on its own because the island is stopping us from getting a decent look but Sparks tells me that with what you’ve seen it could well be a small boat or possibly an oil slick on fire though he doubts the latter but the sea does appear unsettled for a small area around the spot you indicated. He’s already on to Aurora so forget them and try and get the radar on top of Devonshire Hill to take a closer look, their stuff is much more powerful than anything we have and they might pick up something if they switch to close range.”

“Will do.” I killed the call and waited whilst Will continued speaking to somebody at Revelation Bay and then in the distance I heard a ship’s siren start, it was coming from the northwest so it must have been Aurora or Wanderer and then I heard Orca start. Something had definitely been spotted and I started getting fidgety but didn’t dare interrupt him. Inspiration hit me. So far Goat’s Cove hadn’t reacted and they too should be informed. I sorted out Larry’s number and dialled him.

“Hullo?”

“Larry, it’s Charlotte, are you awake?”

“Yes, just about to go to bed.”

“Forget it. Something is going on out to sea, to the east and right on the horizon, red flares or flames. Aurora has sounded her recall siren and Orca has just started. Should Goat’s Cove be alerted?” He started to reply and then suddenly the siren on top of the reception hut at Goat’s Cove started up.

“Sounds like it has,” he replied. “That’s the staff recall, I’ll go over to admin and see what’s going on.”

“Let me know okay. Will and I are at the southeast corner of the cove and will probably shoot back to Revelation Bay in a minute or two so use my mobile number.” I ended the call and the phone rang, “Emma?”

“Yes. Liz and I were just getting ready for bed, “What’s going on, there’s alarms going off all over the place?”

“Not sure but we think a ship or small boat is on fire some miles off the peninsula at Goat’s Cove. Where’s Faye?”

“In the hospital with her parents being read a bedtime story I expect.”

“Will and I will probably be back in twenty minutes or so, can you check with Auntie Kate and Gwyneth and make sure they’re okay in case it’s something more serious.”

“Okay what about you?”

“We’re fine, we have a buggy and as I said we will be coming back soon unless they want Will somewhere else. Must go, Will’s just finished speaking to somebody at Revelation Bay and we’ll probably have to go dashing off. Just in case it’s a real emergency, make sure everybody is dressed, awake and ready to move, okay, don’t forget the Pemberton’s and Mary Wellington, she’s probably in the hospital with Byron.?” I ended that call and returned my attention to Will, “Any more news?”

“Some. Come on we’ll have to get back, I’ll tell you in the buggy.”

We set off leaving the beginnings of organised panic behind us and Will started to tell me his news but my telephone started again, I looked at the screen and grinned and held it up for Will to see. “Do you want to speak to him or are you leaving it to me?”

“You,” he grinned, “He’s a bit scared of you.”

“Byron, how are you?”

“How am I! What the blazes is going on! Emma has phoned and Mary has gone off to pack a suitcase and told me she’s coming back for me and I’m to get dressed again. There’s alarms and sirens going off all over the place and people dashing about screaming things about ships on fire, North Korean invasions and missile attacks!”

“It’s okay, Will and I are taking care of it.”

“I might have guessed you’d be involved. Is Pacific Wanderer okay?”

Why do ships captains enquire about their ships before they ask about their womenfolk? “Pacific Wanderer is fine, I spoke to Victor a few minutes ago and he’s getting ready to put to sea…”

“He’s what!”

“Stop shouting, Will is beside me and he’s driving at top speed and you’re likely to distract him. I said Chief Petty Officer Victor Evans, the chief chef on Pacific Wanderer is making ready to sail but isn’t going to do it until he gets permission from Andy Bryant or Will and I.”

“You!”

“Byron, stop shouting or you’ll harm your dodgy lung. Everything is under control. We believe a small vessel a few miles off the Goat’s Cove peninsular is on fire and I suspect all the flap is to get the ships ready to go to her aid.”

“There wouldn’t be a flap like this if it was just a small ship. Now what is going on?”

“Wait a second Will was going to update me but your telephone call interrupted him.” I muted the phone, “What is causing all the flap, Byron does have a point.”

“Devonshire Hill radar have detected disturbed sea in the area of the flames and there is a report from the seismic operators that an underwater explosion may have been detected. They now think there may be a submarine out there in trouble. Probably forced to surface to deal with an on board explosion and fire. So far they have failed to detect a reflection from the coning tower and they think she may be unable to surface more than just enough to get the conning tower open so the crew can get out but it’s too low in the water to show on radar particularly in that choppy sea.”

“Good heavens, wait a bit.” I turned the sound on again, “Byron, they believe there may be a submarine out there on fire and unable to surface fully so they’re sending ships out to help. Orca has equipment for operating mini-subs so is probably going with Aurora. We’ll be back at the hospital in a few minutes so get dressed and we’ll brief you when we know exactly what’s going on and stay in the hospital, there’s no point in staggering around because you’ll get in the way.” I ended the call before he could object and shuddered when I looked out of the windscreen and saw the way Will was driving the buggy. “Did they say anything else?

“Yes, they are speaking to the Americans and Royal Navy and just about everybody else to try and find out who might have a sub in the area. American AWAC and New Zealand Maritime surveillance planes have been diverted and Harry Fellows is churning up the sea with his new inn-shore support destroyer.”

“What’s he doing out here?”

“He was coming down to relieve Ferret so she could escort the captured ship and Pacific Wanderer back to Auckland for repairs.”

“There’s nothing wrong with Wanderer that we can’t fix here.”

“Chief Engineer isn’t happy about one of the reinforcing bow plates and wants it checked by the dockyard before they go to Antarctica. He thinks one of the shells that hit her during the recent fracas may have caused more damage than was first thought.”

“So she could sink?”

“Not up here, the original hull is sound but she can’t be risked amongst ice floes until the ice breaker section is fixed.”

I sat back and sighed, “That means the South Pole trip will have to be cancelled.”

“I was going to tell you tomorrow but it is almost certainly going to be cancelled anyway. The crack in the ice has widened again and there’s a panic on to get things moved to safety and the thinking is of postponing the Antarctic trip until after Christmas.”

I sighed again, “Everything is going pear shaped suddenly but I suppose it’s for the best. There’s another problem as well. If Aurora is needed on this flames in the sea mystery or is sent to New Zealand and Orca is involved in rescuing submarines, we only have Harry Fellows and his new destroyer and I can’t see him agreeing to let us use it for ferrying people and goods between here and New Zealand so we’ll be back to where we started. Marooned on a desert island."

“There’s always Penguin’s barge, that’s still at Goats Cove and you’ve forgotten Undine and the Sunderland.”

I wish he hadn’t said that because his phone rang. It was Andy Bryant, “Andy… They have, good do you think they could get airborne?... Yes I think it’s a good idea then we will at least have somebody on site. What about Wanderer’s missing crew?...Better still, so they could get going as well if they are needed. She’s here with me, want to tell her?” He laughed and closed the phone. “He’s scared of you as well.”

“What did he say, I didn’t like the sound of it?”

“Harris is fine and Peter is not up to flying but can act as co-pilot and with two of the trainees they are confident they can get the Sunderland up and over the site a lot quicker than getting Aurora there but Aurora is on stand-by. So until this flaming sea business is sorted out we have no ships left except the barge. Andy said that might have to go out on its own if they are needed to help lift the sub. He thinks that will take at least three hours at her top speed.”

“So there’s only Undine left unless they postpone Wanderer’s repairs.”

“I’m afraid so. I don’t think they’ll postpone Wanderer’s work. It’s not a big job by dockyard standards but she will need dry-dock time and it’s a question of how long they will have to wait if we cancel the slot they’ve made for us.”

I didn’t phone Byron because we were turning into the Revelation Bay compound and then I had an inspiration, “Will get the buggy swapped for a twelve seater. I’ll get hold of the girls and their blokes, I have an idea.”

“What?”

“Haven’t time now, just swap this for the twelve seater and I’ll explain on the way back to Mermaid Bay.”

“You what…” but he was too late and I was out of the buggy and jogging as fast as my rib allowed towards the hostel whilst trying to dig my phone out at the same time.

I can’t release any further chapters of volume 5 for fear of upsetting Amazon. The full volume is available at Amazon Kindle Ebooks and the link to Amazon is in the right hand column.

[email protected]

Janus Girl

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy
  • Frances Penwiddy's blog

Another teaser for a tale to be included in my upcoming anthology. But it may confuse the reader and cause vertigo-like symptoms, excessive lust and a fetish for experimenting with paint brushes.

Janus Girl
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright © Frances Penwiddy 2017

Janus Girl is a work of fiction and any resemblance to people, living or dead is coincidental.
There is strong language and sexual references therefore it is not considered suitable reading for children or young adults under the age of consent.

Chapter 1

I opened my eyes and took a moment to reconcile myself to the fact that the ceiling was a different colour, the light pendant was purely functional, unlike the decorative wrought iron one with the pale pink lampshades I had been staring at just a few seconds ago. I focused on my hearing but the gentle sounds of breathing were my own and the man who had just brought me to a star filled climax was not lying beside, under or on top of me. He simply wasn’t there, And he had been well built and tall and couldn’t have hid in a wardrobe unless he emptied one nor was there room under the bed and the echoes of his cries of passion as he erupted inside me were replaced with silence.

Something else bothered me, there was a blackbird or possibly a song thrush singing its heart out on top of the beach tree at the bottom of the garden and it was daylight. Even the sun was fooled and was sitting on the horizon bathing my bedroom windows with a pale dawn sunlight and yet, just a few seconds ago, the ink blue sky had been occupied by a waning quarter moon and a few million stars. I closed my eyes but the sun didn’t go away, I squeezed them tightly shut and it did but the moment I relaxed my eyelids that reddish tint appeared suggesting that the malevolent yellow eye was still lurking outside my window. I opened them fully, gave the single pendant hanging from the ceiling a second glance to ensure it hadn’t turned into the triple chandelier that had been there earlier and reached out for the antique silk curtain that surrounded my four poster bed and froze. The curtain wasn’t there! I moved my arm and hand sideways searching for it and then noticed that the lace silk cover above me wasn’t. Above me I mean, which wasn’t surprising because the corner posts of the bed had gone so there was nothing to support it.

I swung my legs from under the white satin duvet with the large pink and pastel yellow fairies and hearts which just a short while ago had been deep red satin, over the side of the bed and sat up. Now I discovered something else; normally I am a quiet sleeper, as often as not I will lay on my stomach with my head turned to the right and stay there in much the same position all night. This results in my nightdress being fairly orderly in the morning and covering me at least as far as my calves but now it was ruched up around my waste and further my panties weren’t fully pulled up and had a stain on them and when I touched it, the stain was wet and sticky.

I still wasn't fully awake and needed to ponder these odd happenings. First I had woken laying on my back whereas, as I have already stated, I sleep on my stomach. Secondly, the ceiling was a different colour and the ceiling light different from the one I had expected to see. Now this business with a different duvet and a nightie bunched up about my waist and a pair of suspiciously stained panties at half-mast and furthermore, whatever had caused the stain had been of sufficient quantity as to infect a fairly large area of those panties even when making allowances for their briefness.

The thinking led nowhere, I was still seventy five percent asleep so I eased out of the bed, wriggled my bum and hips a bit to allow the nightie to slide down my legs to my ankles and sort of walked (stalked would have been a better word because I had to grip the waist band of the panties through the nightie to prevent them falling to my ankles), towards the bathroom. I turned on the shower and sat to pee, still puzzling over my current state of confusion. Normally, morning pee time is an excellent opportunity to contemplate the state of the world, the universe and what to prepare for breakfast but today this was not the case. I have obviously slipped into a parallel universe so contemplating the state of the universe I used to reside in was a waste of time. I rose from the loo, bent over and slipped my nightie over my head, wriggled my knickers down to my ankles and kicked them off and went into the shower cubicle and concentrated on washing, shampooing, conditioning, drying and powdering myself and left the universes to sort themselves out.

Once my hair was dry I donned my bathrobe and returned to the bedroom and switched on the kettle and stood waiting, my fingers tapping lightly on the sideboard. Then I noticed something else was wrong, not so much wrong but different. Last night there had been an ice bucket standing next to the kettle, that ice bucket had held an almost empty bottle of Dom Perignon and next to it, two champagne glasses and my clutch bag. They had vanished, all that stood there now was the teapot, my breakfast cup, the milk jug, sugar dish and a little box of breakfast tea bags. I leaned over and looked at the floor beside the sideboard and then stepped back and glanced around the bedroom. Not a sign of champagne, the nearest to a liquid of any sort was the glass of water on my bedside table standing next to my pill box but the drawer above the small cupboard was partially open and half of a suspender belt was dangling from it. Then I noticed the bra and one tan stocking on the floor beside the bed and when I looked around the room there was a skirt and blouse carelessly tossed into my armchair and a second tan stocking laying across them and yet I had been wearing a wool dress, my burgundy one, a basque with a black silk thong and fully fashioned black nylons and they were nowhere to be seen!

I made my tea and carried the cup across to my dressing table and sat down and shuddered at the reflection of medusa that stared back at me from the mirror. I dropped my eyes and picked up the cup and took a sip, then a large sip and then a gulp and felt the hot, sweet flavour wake up my taste, scent and caffeine receptors. And as soon as they were awake, they detected another anomaly. There were no expected aromas lingering in the bedroom just a hint of my yesterday’s ‘Charlie’ and the faintest hint of the lavender from my lingerie drawers. A man always leaves his scent behind, an aftershave, a deodorant, whatever he had been drinking or eating, even pheromones but there wasn’t a suggestion of their presence.
Last night we had been pretty physical in our love making and I refused to believe he could have taken part in all the things we did without leaving some evidence. I panicked and opened my jewellery drawer and breathed a sigh of relief, my gold, silver, platinum and assorted precious and semi-precious stones were all present so he hadn’t robbed me and stolen away into the night. Still not sure I got up and went to the door and took hold of the doorknob and turned it, opened the door a crack and listened. Silence. Very slowly I opened the door a little wider and peered out into the corridor, nobody lurked so I walked barefooted to the top of the stairs and stood still. No sounds from the kitchen, dining room or sitting room. My study was equally silent and so was the studio. There was nobody in the house, the street door was firmly closed, the burglar alarm showing a peaceful green light and the grandfather clock in the hall was reassuringly ticking away. I was about to return to the bedroom when I remembered I had tripped the alarm on the first floor landing. I had fifteen seconds to get to the alarm and I had already wasted about eight checking the place out. I flew down the stairs and close to panic I just managed to punch in the eight figure code to switch it off before all hell broke loose. Panting from my dash down the stairs I climbed back up the stairs and returned to the bedroom, sat at the dressing table and took my hairbrush in hand and started brushing Medusa’s snakes into the soft waves that belonged to me.

“Awake now are we? Fully functional? Ready to take the world on?”

I nearly dropped the brush I jumped so high. “How long have you been awake? Come to think of it, how long have you been here?”

“All night of course."

“All night! You’ve been here all night. You’ve been present whilst everything was happening?”

“Of course, it was terrific, I wouldn’t have missed it for the world."

“You bloody perv, you sick depraved, sex starved perv.”

“Oh come on, you’re overreacting, since when have you been little Miss Goody Two Shoes? By the way, before you do your makeup, you don’t need any blusher. In fact the very opposite, a touch more foundation than you usually use will hide the strawberry cheeks a bit.”

“Mind your own damned business and get lost, no, I’ve a better idea. Go into the bathroom, flush the loo and dive in head first and wash yourself down into the foul sewer, you’ll feel at home there.”

“That’s not a very nice remark. May I remind you that it wasn’t me who spent the night copulating, practising fellatio, having her nipples sucked, breasts caressed and buttocks slapped, caressed and legs spread apart to facilitate the tongue of Mr. Super Stud, nor was I the one who regularly used expressions like ‘shag me silly’, ‘fuck my brains out’ and ‘get it up me’, that of course is when you didn’t have your mouth full of male primary sex organs. There are times that make me wonder if you’re not a touch bi-polar. You are so polite most of the time. Ladylike, well dressed, graceful, a witty conversationalist and ever mindful of the feelings of others and then pop; a good looking man appears and you lose it and become the slut of the month and then make nasty remarks about loos and sewers to me. When did you ever hear me describe a phallus as a prick, rampant cock or mind blowing pussy pounder?”

That stopped me, she was right, there are times at night, particularly when I am feeling a tadge frustrated, that my mind does tend to linger on such adjective, verb and noun inspired thoughts. But I couldn’t let her get away with this one; “What do you call voyeurism then, romantic television? Now sling your hook and leave me alone. I have a day in the studio, a painting to finish, a load of clearing up and if I can find the time, I need to shop for more ultramarine blue, cadmium yellow and brown ochre and just about every type of white. That bloody unicorn has got me to the stage when I was thinking of re-priming the canvas and starting over.”

“No don’t do that, this work is the best you’ve ever done, I can’t fault it. There is symbolism, beautiful brush work, superb content and construction and by far the best full length self-portrait you have yet painted.”

Her voice had a touch of mollification in it but I simply didn’t have the time to sit here and chat and stood up, “Go back to sleep, I’m having breakfast then I am working and I’ll thank you to stay away from me, go find somebody else to play with.”

“Take a leaf from your book, is that what you’re saying?”

I ignored her, opened my knicker drawer, pulled out a pair of fairly innocent looking white panties and a pair of mid tan tights and took two steps towards the chair where yesterday’s skirt and blouse lay, changed my mind and opened the wardrobe, selected a white cotton blouse and a dark green A line skirt and got dressed and then put on the 2”, dark green, heels and paused for a moment, I could have sworn that last night they had been 4” black, strappy patents.

I went into the kitchen, switched on the percolator, poured cornflakes into a plate, recovered the second half of a grapefruit from the fridge and for good measure, stuck a cocktail cherry on top and once I had my caffeine enriched coffee ready I sat and started eating. For a moment my thoughts wandered back to last night and the wild love-making. It had been like riding a roller coaster through a twister and I’d be embarrassed if I had to describe my orgasms… Hastily I pulled my mind away from the memories, well I tried to but when I attempted to gird up my loans my mind took this as a signal to return to last night and I began going over the number of times I had girded my loins only to have him ungird them rapidly.

I pushed myself away from the table, went into the hall and thence into my studio forcing my mind to think of artist’s size, fixative sprays, gum Arabic and sable wash brushes whilst I slid my smock over my head. I walked over to the easel and carefully eased the dust cover off my self-portrait and took a step back. I went over it a little at a time and then returned to the easel, turned it round to catch the light from my large north facing window and took three paces back and returned my attention to the central figure or more accurately, on the white unicorn upon which she was sitting. She was sitting? Yesterday it had been me sitting? Had last night affected me that much? I shook myself mentally and turned my attention to the unicorn upon which I HAD BEEN SITTING and almost immediately spotted what had been bugging me about the unicorn. It was just a few strokes of white and fewer still of a very pale grey to correct it. I had painted the sunlight filtering through the trees behind and to the right of the central figures and the suggestion of shadow I had painted to define the sun side of an ear was just a tadge at the wrong angle and a little too heavy.

I walk over to the bench and picked up a pot of hogs hair brushes and returned to the painting. It was my morning for making mistakes that were related to my previous night’s antics. I leaned in towards the picture and studied the ear and as I did so the stiff tips of the hogs hair brushes poked me in the lower right boob so I moved the pot a little forward whilst my left hand reached for the brushes as I kept my eyes on the ear. The hogs hair tips poked me just under the right nipple and it had been a little chilly when I came into the studio and my nipples had reacted in the normal manner. The hogs hair tips then seemed to caress my nipples and got them a little excited and they became confused and mistook the oil brushes for a man’s fingers and sent an emergency call to my brain. Despite having had a caffeine reinforced coffee only a few minutes before, my brain also became confused. It was receiving a message from my nipple that there was a randy man paying me too much attention, though my eyes, ears and nose had not, as yet, confirmed the nipple message and the presence of a man. The subconscious part of my brain decided not to take chances and sent out a general alarm. The conscious part of my brain suddenly found itself having to deal with hardening nipples, shaking knees and trembling hands and thought this might be a symptom of a cardiac malfunction and sent back a message that oxygen was needed PDQ so I started hyperventilating…

“What on Earth is going on? Look at the state of you! Have you been taken ill? Here, sit down, put those paint brushes on the bench, in the state you’re in you couldn’t paint a cross on the wall.”

She was right and I didn’t have the strength to argue with her anyway so I left the paint brushes and went to a sofa I kept in the studio and sat.

“Close your eyes, think of a summer beach with gentle waves whispering on the sand, a warm breeze, the distant calls of sea birds as they circle the blue sky. Do it and control your breath-ing, steady the shaking hands and knees. Don’t worry about the nipples, they can handle things on their own once they realise there’s not going to be a need for super sensitivi-ty…That’s better, the hot flush is paling, your breathing is steadying but keep thinking of the beach, the sea, the gentle swaying of the palm leaves…That’s a good girl stay like that a while longer and then we’ll go into the kitchen and make a nice cup of tea and have a soft squidgy cream doughnut and get your sugar balance up a little and the vapours will go. Think of your painting, the best you’ve ever done, even Rossetti would envy your Pre-Raphaelite empathy. There we go…Don’t rush take it nice and easy, stand slowly and follow me into the kitchen.”

I made it into the kitchen and once I had the tea and had taken a bite from the doughnut I calmed down quickly. I had one of my collectors calling to view the work and needed to finish the painting so I rested, finished my doughnut and tea, returned to the studio, reclaimed the brushes and went to have another look at the ear. I picked up the palette, squeezed the yellow, white and black paint I was going to need and went back to the picture. I studied it for a while longer and then selected a finely pointed brush, a palette knife and started mixing the paint, my eyes switching back and forth between palette and ear and finally I was satisfied. I took hold of my brush, checked the tip and then started.

“What the blazes are you doing. You aren’t well, put that stuff down and get back into the kitchen and have another cup of tea."

“I have a buyer calling in a couple of hours with pockets full of money and he will expect to see my ‘finest self-portrait yet,’ as you’ve described it. He will expect to see it finished, reasonably dry and not looking like a half finished still life of someone’s breakfast and on top of that, he’s good looking, well built and stinking rich.”

“You fancy him, is that what’re your saying?”

“Very succinct, yes I do and it’s nothing to do with the fact that he already has three of my works and two of them are self-portraits.”

“He fancies you as well, he must do, why else would a handsome hunk with pots of money buy two self-portraits of you?”

“Thanks a lot. I had this silly idea he might appreciate my work as well as my beautiful face and body.”

“Well get on with it then, you’ve not had a lover for months so now is the chance to remedy it, cos the smallest provocation seems to get you aroused, which is not unknown amongst people who forget their biological needs.”

“What about last night?”

“That was a one-off and doesn’t count. You need to be more regular with your habits. Anyway I’m going and leaving you to it. By the way, wear the white silk blouse, the Gossard half-cup push-up bra and the little lace thong and matching suspender belt; encourage him a bit.”

“Aren’t you going to select a suitable skirt as well whilst you’re acting as my wardrobe mistress and fashion consultant?”

“I thought that was obvious, the two tier, full, soft petticoat and the full circle taffeta skirt and your three inch heels.”

“Why not the three tier petticoat?”

“If he tries to force himself on you it will get in the way. Stick to the two tier, just enough to give the skirt some body and make it whisper when you move. Don’t forget to think of an excuse to do a twirl or collapse onto the sofa so you flash your stocking tops and get him excited.”

“If he’s forcing himself on me, he’ll already be excited, won’t he!”

“I mean really excited and don’t forget to struggle a little, say silly things like; “Oh you mustn’t.’ ‘Ooh, stop it, don’t be naughty.’ And don’t forget to do it between kisses and when he slips his hand under your skirt, just bring your legs together, don’t cross them or he’ll think you’re being serious and may stop.”

As soon as she was gone I returned to the painting, picked a round tipped hogs hair brush from the pot and quite deliberately poked my nipple. Nothing happened, so I poked it again. Still nothing so I undid my blouse and tried again but the result remained the same, zero response. It seems my subconscious and conscious brains had got together and sussed out what was happening. I replaced the hogs hair and selected a size 3 sable water colour brush and tried that but the sable was too soft and the tip of the brush simply folded and collapsed, I barely noticed the pressure. I stared vacantly at the painting hoping perhaps to find inspiration there but my sex drive seemed to have died. It probably got fed up with provoking me and failing to have any success, it was something I had noticed before recently. It may have something to do with the lack of men in my life but there was an upside to it, I had done some of my best work over the past months so it seems that a disappointed sex drive resorts to tricks like work-alcholicism when this happens.

Self-discipline was the obvious answer. I must train myself to make a decision every morning. Should I spend the day working, should I allow myself to be controlled by my subconscious and spend the day as a man-crazy, randy, slapper or go about my business as I seemed to be doing at the moment, in a haze of indecision. Now that presented me with another problem; currently there would appear to be two of me, the artist and the lover and in constant competition with each other. Would there now be a need to have a third me, the ‘Practical One,’ a subconscious that when necessary was capable of controlling the other two.

Three of me! I was having enough trouble at the moment with just two of us and if a third me suddenly appeared, my life would be hell. I could just picture the situation where, after a prolonged argument, the slapper me became dominant and I had pulled a bloke and just at the point where he had me stripped naked and panting with lust the practical side took over and pointed out that I had made a decision earlier to spend the day working. “Just a minute, before you ram it into me, I need to do some dusting and then clean my brushes.” I could see what the result would be. He, (the bloke I had pulled,) would be doing his nut trying to get it in whilst I was rolling around trying to dust the bedside tables, plump up the pillows and straighten the duvet despite his having a firm grip on my tits and was trying to hold me down on the bed.
It would start an argument.
How does a tri-polar person have an argument with somebody else?

Chapter 2

“Well let me see then.”

“You look in the mirror like I have to.”

“This is no time to go into a sulk. You’re meeting a prospective customer, you are selling a painting that’s worth at least twenty five thousand and if it’s necessary, you’re going to seduce him. You have to take power dressing to a new level. Now let me see so I can check you over.”

I did two fast twirls, “That’s it, that’s all you’re getting as a demonstration, if you want to check anymore, you’ll have to look in the mirror.” I stepped back to the mirror and gave myself a final check; a touch of ‘glamour,’ a touch of ‘sex,’ a touch of ‘innocence.’ I must admit she’d given me sound advice, the blouse did show enough of the pattern and lace of the bra, the skirt and petticoat just enough fullness and the taffeta whispered and the shoes were glamourous enough to accent my legs without being too bordello, three inch heels were both elegant and practical. I checked the blouse once more and nodded. If I undo another button later in the evening, if it turns into one of ‘Those Evenings,’ then that will suggest I’m up for it if he plays a careful game.

“It’s perfect, absolutely perfect but there is one little piece of advice, well two really. When you do twirls for him, just a little more speed, the twirls you did a minute ago showed a flash of stocking top but stopped just short of revealing a suspender. The other piece of advice is; when you go downstairs, make sure the sofa is not cluttered up with your coat, magazines or painting stuff.”

“He’ll be here soon, I’ll spotlight the picture with the soft-glow. Conceal it behind the mobile partition and when he comes in, I’ll make him stand at the door and then roll the partition out of the way and ask him to walk slowly towards it and as he does, I’ll lower the spotlight until it falls directly on the picture and highlights it against the black background.”

“Yes, very dramatic, yes I can’t fault it, I love a bit of drama. What about asking him to stay for dinner?”

“I haven’t anything prepared.”

“What about sticking a bottle of champers in the fridge. Ask him to celebrate the deal in that seductive voice of yours, get him a little bit tipsy, that should do it.”

“You’ll be asking me to do a strip next and that’s too bloody obvious. I’ll play it by ear and I’ll thank you for not bothering to stay this evening, I mean it and if you don’t understand exactly what ‘not bothering to stay this evening’ means, I’ll translate; Sod Off!”

“Temper, temper, can’t you just say goodnight and I’ll see you in the morning after he’s left?”

“Late morning, very late.”

Author’s Note:
Just what is going on here, is she or the other woman TG? Are both of them TG or neither?
Two lesbians perhaps but that can’t be the case because there is a man involved.
There is the possibly that we are watching a pair of TGs who are lesbian and bisexual but if that is the case, how on earth did it slip through the security team who are there to ensure that only TG stories appear on Big Closet, has Erin slipped up?
You’ll just have to wait until the full anthology, of which this is a part, is published and of course buy a copy. That of course suggests that the two in the story have written a dual biography and this whole extract is simply a publicity stunt. But which is the TG girl?

[email protected]

Latex Lady

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Other Keywords: 

  • Latex

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Latex Lady

By Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2017

Contains sexually explicit material and is not suitable reading material for minors.

Chapter 1

Latex is not my thing really, well it wasn’t until I watched that bloody kinky porno film.

I don’t mind kinky or porno but this film caught me on the back foot. It shook me up and looks like it may even change my outlook on sex. Not that I’m sure what my outlook on sex is, or for that matter if I have one. As a single, unattached TG with a comfortable 36B bust and proportionate elsewhere, thanks to my sustained and devoted adherence to a regime of pills, patches and injections of hormones there have been times in the past when almost every outlook I had on anything became confused. I exercised regularly ate a healthy diet of weight controlling food and I was something of a looker. I looked and felt good in office clothes, ballroom clothes, disco clothes and knee length little black dresses when I was invited out to dinners or cocktail parties and I was due to have ‘my op’ in six weeks’ time. I suppose I’m entitled to be confused about outlooks sometimes except when it came to selecting a pair of shoes from amongst the thirty or so pairs I had tried on, then I am always confused.
When I went to have a final medical and sign the consent forms for the surgery, my consultant was courteous, confirmed that I was making the correct decision and promised that in five or six months my journey would be completed and he kept glancing at my knees and bust and smiling. “My wife gets confused when selecting shoes as well, it appears to be hormone related. She has similar problems when selecting a drink when we call in at the local. She is never quite certain what drink to have. Only a week ago she ordered a fruity red wine and as I started for the bar to order it, she changed her mind and asked for a white wine spritzer. When I returned and asked why the change of mind, she replied that red wine would have clashed with the dress she was wearing.”

But here I was in a popular tranny bar, occasionally sipping at a V&T, on a high stool in a tight just above the knee pink latex, hip hugging skirt, white silk blouse which was transparent enough to reveal that my pretty lace bra and cleavage were definitely not advertising the presence of balloons, rolled up tights or silicon bra fillers but the real, soft, warm and sensitive man toys or breasts if you’re a bit prim. My hair, usually over my ears with a soft curl was pulled back into a ponytail and tied in a bow with a soft silk ribbon that matched the skirt and at my waist was a red patent narrow belt with a short length of silk cord tied in a similar but more discreet bow.

My stockings were light tan, silky to the touch and with a provocative shine. My panties and suspender belt matched my bra, virginally white and of course silk and bloody expensive, not the sort of knickers an impatient suitor might rip off in a bout of sexual frenzy unless he was prepared to leave a sixty pound compensation fund on my bedside table. Despite the latex, I looked very feminine, vulnerable and soft so when a complete stranger approached me at the stool and sat down and said, “I think you may be in the wrong pub if you’re waiting for somebody.” I thought for a brief moment I had overdone the soft, feminine and vulnerable look and made myself look a bit fluffy brained, a sort of apprentice bimbo and it had affected my brain and I had indeed entered the wrong establishment.

“Oh,” I looked around quickly in case he was right. “I’ve only been in here a couple of times before but it looks like the Crossroads Lounge.”

“It is. You do realise it is generally recognised as a ‘Tranny friendly establishment,’ and you don’t appear very tranny?”

“Nor do you.” He was good looking; a square face that pulp magazines might describe as lantern jawed, slightly curled light brown hair but there was a steely glint to his eyes which hardened an otherwise soft friendly face. “You look more like Spencer Tracy playing Mike Hammer rather than a Tran playing a man.”

He chuckled, “I’m not but I like trans girls, they excite me. They’re differences make them the more exciting and they play for fun rather than a pretty house with roses around the door. I am afraid I’m what fashionable jargon might describe as a tranny chaser.”

“Or a man afraid of the commitments a pretty house with roses around the door might suggest.”

“I suspect you may be right or it could be that I have grown bored with genetic girls and am trying a nice alternative, the chase can often be as exciting as a successful conclusion. Now if your date is a man and he’s late, is there a chance I might buy you a drink and talk for a while?”

“You’ve just said you’ve given up on genetic girls and told me I’m in the wrong bar, I’m confused.”

“I didn’t say I’ve given up on them, I said I was bored, there is a difference.”

“Yes I can understand that. You might find genetic girls frightening as well, it’s the black cloud threat of pretty houses looming over you. Another thing to take into consideration is there are genetic girls who prefer the company of transgendered girls rather than men because they might be lesbian or feel safer alone when in a tranny friendly establishment.”

“Is that you because my offer of a drink and a chat until you find who you’re looking or waiting for still stands.”

“Yes please, I’ll have a V and T, you deserve a compensation prize for being so completely wrong.”

“About you?”

“About me. I am transgendered and will remain so for the next few weeks.”

“You’re trying it out, having a test run?”

“No, wrong again, I’m definitely transgendered but in a little over a month I will be having my op which I suppose means I will no longer be transgendered. I will look like a girl, act like a girl and have a girl body.”

He looked puzzled for a moment and then smiled, “Yes, I see it now, this is a last fling?”

I was about to answer when a barmaid came up, “Larry?”

“A V and T, half of lager and two Surprise cocktails, please.”

“Are you expecting company?” I asked eyeing the cocktails when they appeared.

“No, they’re for us.”

“Surprise cocktails! Are you trying to get me drunk, slip a date rape Micky Finn in one and do all sorts of evil things to me?”

“It’s a thought, thanks for the suggestion but this time you’re wrong. The cocktail part is to celebrate and wish you luck for your operation and the Surprise bit is for me for finding you in here and being told you’re TG. Shall we sit at a table whilst you’re waiting for your date.”

I picked up my two drinks and slid forward on my stool with the intention of easing myself down in a ladylike fashion. Wrong move, the covering of the seat cushion was one of those ubiquitous plastics and they and latex adore each other. My legs started to slide down and my skirt stayed firmly where it was and I was holding a drink in each hand. Given free range my legs gleefully carried on sliding out of my skirt until I reached the suspenders, where one escaped the skirt but the other managed to snag itself on a fold in the now rumpled skirt.

Larry had satisfied his male lust by now and reached a hand out to steady me but my arms, bent at the elbow were firmly locked against the side of my chest whilst I concentrated on getting my feet safely on the floor. His helping hand touched part of my arm and a larger part of my right breast at the moment my feet arrived at their destination. I stood perfectly still for a moment concentrating on not spilling the drinks and half expecting his other hand to slip between my thighs, up and under the skirt and grab my bum to prevent me falling over. His lust must have dissipated somewhat because his free hand took the V and T away from me and allowed me to pull my skirt down. His other hand however was not so quick and still remained half on my arm and half on my breast and when I twisted my shoulders so that I could claim my bag from the bar his hand finished up fully on my breast. I pretended not to notice but on one and a bit vodkas I did notice and for the brief seconds his hand remained where it was I enjoyed the tingles that started.

He snatched his hand away nearly making me drop my untouched cocktail, “Is my boob too hot, did you burn you hand?” I asked trying to ease the tension.

He tore his eyes away from my stocking tops long enough to smile, “Yes. Do you have to do things like that?”

“Do what? All I tried to do was get off my stool without spilling the drinks!”

“You finished up making my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets and then you hit my hand with a tit. That’s two counts of assault, I intend to get my own back.”

I took my vodka back from him and held both arms and the drinks out to the side, “Go on then, do it, I dare you. Do it in front of all these witnesses and I’ll scream so they all watch.”

“This lot are game for anything and would probably help me, not you.”

“That’s okay, they can hold me down and leave you free to grope away. I won’t mind, I might even enjoy it.”

“Are you okay, Larry?” The bar maid had joined us to see what the fuss was all about.

“Now that is rich,” I answered. “You ask Larry if he’s okay and ignore me and the awful state I’m in.”

She eyed me up and down, “It’s your own fault for wearing latex in a public place without practising first. I’m still not sure if you’re trying to get into that skirt or take it off and if you don’t watch what you’re doing, you’ll ladder your nylons.”

“I’m going to sit at the table over there with my back to the wall, it’s safer,” and I walked away. With my skirt still three inches above my knees and rumpled at the bum but at least the drinks were safe and I hadn’t spilled a drop. Before I sat down I glanced around the bar and got several thumbs up, two double thumbs up and a few lecherous grins, most of them from the T girls that were present.

Larry joined me a minute later with his drinks in his hands and my shoulder bag over his shoulder. “You left this on the bar,” and he put his drinks down and handed me my bag and I immediately opened it took out my compact and checked my face. “I never touched your lips even though I was tempted to kiss them.”

“You groped my boobs though, there’s no saying what you did to my face without my knowing.”

“I didn’t grope your boobs, I just put one hand over them to protect your modesty whilst you were practising your pole dancing.”

I put the compact away and grinned at him, “You would have used both hands if you’d had a chance.”

“Dead right, you have nice boobs.”

“You don’t think they’re too small?”

“No, just the right size and they jiggle rather than flop about.”

“How would you know that?”

“I know quite a bit about tits, I like them, they’re my favourite toy. When I play with them, the girls get all exited, wriggle about and if they try to stop me, I distract them by giving them something to play with.”

“And what’s that?”

“I’m not telling you but if you ditch whoever your waiting for, I’ll take you home and show you.”

“I’m not going home with a stranger to see his toys and jiggle my tits. I’m unsettled enough at the moment.”

“Your operation?”

“No I’m not worried about that, it’s more lifesaving than life threatening.”

“What then?”

“About my head, I watched a video last week and it unsettled me, no more than that, it excited me and I found that unsettling. Am I making sense?”

“I think so, was it a horror film or a very sad tragedy?”

“No, that’s what’s so unsettling, it was porn. Normally when I watch them I tend to think they’re more funny than erotic. The internet stuff, the hard core porn for porn’s sake rather than erotic scenes in feature films I mean.”

“And this one excited you. What was it about, or would you rather not say?”

“Rather not. I would be embarrassed.”

“Okay.” He looked at his watch, “It’s close to an hour and your date hasn’t turned up. You’re not a girl I’d keep waiting, you’re pretty exciting company. I’d have been here early, counting the seconds until you turned up.”

“Thank you but there is no date. I came in for a drink because of the way I was feeling. As I said a minute ago, I’m unsettled and I couldn’t work or watch telly and wasn’t hungry so I came here with the idea of having a couple of drinks, get an appetite and settle myself down. Then you bought me a drink and immediately involved me in an unsettling situation. Do you like or specialise in girls who flash their stocking tops and don’t scream when you grope them?”

“Who wouldn’t but it isn’t just that, I like your attitude to life, you’re a ‘Praise the Lord and pass the bullets’ type of girl and treat life as fun not as a chore.”

“We only get one chance so it’s a pity to waste it but I wouldn’t think a latex skirt, especially an innocent pink one demonstrates a lust for life I thought it would make me seem a bit frivolous or easy going.”

“It does. The colour demonstrates your femininity and gentleness but the choice of materials clearly shows you’re a girl who likes to experiment and is up for fun when the occasion warrants; a more carefree approach. When you started getting into trouble sliding off the stool, another girl would have dropped the drinks and used her hands to protect her modesty but you didn’t seem unduly concerned about showing a bit of leg…”

“And stocking top and at least one suspender clasp.”

“That too and it was exciting and when the barmaid asked me if I was okay, the manner you used to tell her off was funny. No embarrassment just indignation.”

“You’d be indignant if you were standing at a bar with your knickers on full view and a bloke groping you.”

“I would have smacked him one but you were too dedicated to saving the drinks and trying to get your skirt back into place.”

I grinned then, “The barmaid was right, these tight latex skirts do need practice.”

To be continued in my anthology of short stories.

[email protected]

Don’t forget, all my work including the forthcoming Footsteps in the Sea-4 are available on Amazon Kindle via the URL in the right hand column on the BC home page.
The latest novel, Pagan Sunrise is also there but is not a TG or intersexed story.

Pennies, Charcoal and Latex

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Long Fingernails / Manicures

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I have already mentioned in my blog that I have published another of my works on Kindle Ebooks, a trilogy of two novellas and one short story; ‘Pennies, Charcoal and Latex’.
A few stories down on this page are the beginnings of two of those stories Cosmetics, Charcoal and Champaign, and Latex Lady. This is the opening chapter of the third in the set, ‘Searching for a Penny’.
Because I have published them already on Kindle, (two days ago,) I will not be able to show more of the content of the trilogy here for some while except for a further two or three snippets as teasers. For those who wish to read on, the link to Amazon is in the right hand column and when you use that link, Big Closet earns a small commission.

Searching for a Penny
by Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2015
Searching for a Penny is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to characters living or dead is coincidental.

Contains sexually explicit material further on in the story and is not considered suitable material for minors.

Chapter 1

‘Who is she?’
I studied the picture; an attractive woman, not outrageously beautiful, nor a big busted bimbo, just an attractive late twenties woman who might be the lady next door with a couple of junior school children and a successful husband. Slim; 36, 28ish, 36 with a nicely shaped B cup bust. Light brown, loosely curled hair, a smiling mouth and blue eyes with a hint of green. Dressed in a light green, sunray pleated skirt, a three quarter sleeved, white cotton V necked blouse and button through cardigan that matched the skirt. 3” pale green leather courts helped her in a struggle to attain 5 feet 10 inches, the sort of woman equally at home in Marks and Spencer, Harrods or a supermarket. A woman who one would not escort to a disco or noisy Hooray-Henry bar but perhaps to a quiet restaurant with a small dance floor where she could demonstrate her skills with the waltz or rumba but might, given the right circumstances, be happy to dance cheek to cheek with a man.

I studied the smile, it was not unlike the one on her profile, at times showing a hint of promise, at others just contentment and comfort. A smile that complemented her clothing, front fastening blouses and cardigans, full skirts that might suggest that access to what lay beneath was not necessarily granted but should it be so, would not be difficult. Resting a hand on the derriere of this woman without permission would be a dangerous act but should permission be granted, then the eyes promised a satisfying outcome.

But who was she, this enigma? Certainly not my next door neighbour; above me the flat was occupied by a retired bank manager and his wife and the garden flat by a late middle aged human resources director at the head office of an international civil engineering contractor. She was not married either and had never been so, though she had had lovers two of which had been longish affairs. And it would seem she might now be embarking on a new romantic adventure judging by the nugget of information she had just dropped into my lap, “I’m going out tomorrow to meet somebody, he seems nice judging from the way he has behaved in the chat room. We shall see.”

“Dinner?”

“Perhaps, though it might be the Proms, it’s Beethoven’s Choral if he can get tickets.”
“I’m jealous.”

She smiled a little coquettishly, “I’ll tell you all about it.”

“All?”

Again that smile, “You know me, first, I need to get to know a man, there will be no ‘All’.”

“Taking the car?” Penny was the sort of woman equally at ease in a Vauxhall Vectra as in my vintage Jaguar XK 150.

“No thank you, Peter. A Cab to the station, he’s meeting me under the clock at Waterloo.”

“Under the clock, well at least it’s a romantic start to the evening.”

Who was she?
This enigmatic woman who had come into my life a few months ago.
Penelope Eloise, a woman I didn’t know. Penelope Eloise, a woman I knew almost as well as myself.
Penelope Eloise, a woman who had surprised me when she first made contact. Penelope Eloise, a woman who I had expected.
Penelope Eloise my twin. Penelope Eloise a stranger.

I was making love, I mean it as the acceptable alternative to saying I was copulating and the woman with me was no stranger, it was the first of my longish ‘affairs’. Although I was enjoying the act and not far from my orgasm I found myself studying the woman beneath me, her warm body welded to mine, her eyes wide open but unseeing as they stared straight into mine. Her hands on my buttocks trying to pull me deeper into her, her back arched and pressing against me as if she were trying to pass some of her ecstasy into me. She was gasping lightly one minute and mewling the next, not loudly, just an alternating sound of pure pleasure and excitement and I wondered at it. Despite my own world being at the point of explosion I still found space to wonder at the woman and wanting to know what she was feeling, to go to that wondrous place she was in and share the experience of my whole body being as alive as hers.

The affair ended because my curiosity tended to make me think and act in a manner better suited to an orgasm research professor than a lover and she assumed that my love had paled which I suppose it had in the interests of science of course. Thereafter, whenever I went to bed with a woman, if I found that my curiosity wasn’t aroused by her orgasm or for that matter her lack of one, I lost interest and we drifted off into the ocean of love to seek another ship. My last affair had been just before I met Penny. With this woman I think I may have come a little closer to enjoying what she was experiencing but as with the previous affair, it ended and we drifted away from each other.

My curiosity increased but rather than seek a new partner, I went off to investigate this phenomenon of the female orgasm and its source. I don’t mean I travelled the world in search of a fountain of female ecstasy in the literal sense. I seriously doubt such a thing exists and if I discovered that it did I would have sold my soul and gone in search of it but not for a desire to find a job that would give me the opportunity to leave this world a better place. No my research would be for pecuniary reasons, a desire to enable me to become stinking rich. How many people have gained degrees in biology, medicine, chemistry or geology and gravitated towards the financial centres of the world so that they could make themselves richer rather than find a cure for a cruel disease or an alternative to carbon based fuels that fitted into a cupboard and supplied all the energy a house needed and was powered by chlorophyll extracted from fallen leaves.

My first revelation or perhaps simple clue was whilst passing a department store window behind which was a large display of lingerie. I stopped and studied the materials, colours and combinations of satin decorations, delicate lace and the manner in which everything though appearing to have been designed to conceal, warm and protect that which it covered had the opposite effect. Perhaps this is where the secret elixir lay, something that gave a woman the opportunity to lie, to deceive herself as much as a male admirer with her petite cloche. A covering that rather than conceal did in fact beckon and invite further investigation.

My next piece of research was centred on the make-over and hair-do. For most men, a make-over consists of a shave and most men dislike shaving and some go as far as growing a beard to avoid this annoying, time wasting daily chore. The haircut was, more often than not, something that was undertaken under the orders of a spouse or mother and was done as quickly as possible. A woman however treats a visit to a beauty salon as a period of sheer luxury and pampering and indulges herself as often as fiscal limits allow. Furthermore, anything less than an hour is beyond the pale. Perhaps this is what excited the female body and enhanced their physical responses to love-play. Could there be a secret ingredient in cosmetics that made nerve ends increase in quantity and become centred on the pleasure receptors in the brain? Does a hair dryer or an evil smelling perm lotion have a similar effect?

It was whilst sitting in a pub considering all this that Penelope Eloise revealed herself. “Do you think that wearing a flattering dress, shoes that enhance the appearance of the calves, pretty jewellery excite a woman’s endorphins in the way a nuclear scientist excites hydrogen atoms to produce fusion and fission?” she asked by way of introducing herself.
I looked at her, she was a most attractive woman, not only her physical appearance, this indeed was something that would turn a man’s head but not in a heaving bosom, provocative hips, curvaceous bubble-butt way. It was subtle, a delicate, warm inviting smile, eyes alive with life. A sense of fashion that flattered her figure but also suggested an invitation, an invitation that carried a warning; you are welcome but first you must court me. We won’t sleep together tonight but there is a potential for such an adventure in the future. Come and explore the unknown but do so without a machete, use delicacy when parting the undergrowth, the path is there, concealed with orchids not brambles.

“Would you like to join me?” I asked, “Perhaps a drink?”

She sat beside me on the bench seat, her shoulder, bottom and thighs touching me lightly, not pressing, “I have a drink but would love to join you and perhaps help with your mission.”

“I couldn’t wish for a better guide,” and I meant it.

“He was there, under the clock as promised,” Penny began. “I walked towards him controlling my pace, not rushing over with teenage enthusiasm nor dawdling with a pace designed to say look at me, admire me, I’m gorgeous. No I walked steadily giving him time to recognise me then remind himself that it was his good fortune that I had agreed to this date and was an attractive woman.” She smiled, “Well I think I am and so must he because as I had anticipated, first he smiled and then rather than wait and let his eyes devour me he started in my direction, his pace a little more excited, a good sign I thought, he was eager to close the space that separated us. ‘You look lovely, I did manage to get tickets for the Royal Albert Hall and I know that tonight with you sitting beside me, even the Salvation Army band and choir would play The Choral with perfection.’

“Gallant I thought. An old fashioned way of being just a little OTT but said nicely making his flattery believable. ‘As long as they don’t forget themselves and slip a few bars of Jesus Wants Me for a Sunbeam into the last movement,’ I answered”

‘I’ll keep my eyes on the trombones and make sure they are watching the conductor.’

“I took hold of his arm, ‘There’s quite a queue for taxis, I hope it won’t make us late.’

He smiled, ‘There are ways of cheating fairly,’ and he steered me towards the exit that led out to the ramp where the taxis queued during those rare times when there were more cabs than passengers. He raised his arm and a cab pulled in, ‘There’s loads of holiday camp escapees at the rank,’ he told the driver, ‘Yelling kids and loads of souvenir bags and suit cases and we need to get to the Albert Hall in a hurry.’

“The taxi driver was very sympathetic, not because we were in a hurry but we were a far better choice than a cab full of suitcases and tired, irritable children so he broke the rules and allowed us to get in.”

“The BBC Symphony excelled, they couldn’t have played better if Henry Woods himself had been conducting and the choir sang as they would when entering heaven. When the Prom ended we left, so uplifted we chose to walk the half mile or so to Kensington High Street for dinner.
“There was no hurry so we had time to pause at shop windows and stop to listen to a busker offering a reasonable rendition of Lark Ascending on a pawn shop violin. Closer to our chosen restaurant a traffic warden and irate van driver entertained us with a vigorous debate on the numerous bastards that lurked amongst each other’s ancestors.
“At dinner my date looked into my eyes when he spoke to me and didn’t try to open the buttons of my blouse with them whilst I was speaking. He had shown me the sophisticated way of finding taxis at times of peak demand, could discuss music intelligently and had sufficient business acumen to point out that had the busker owned a Stradivarius violin rather than a pawn shop model, his returns on the labour and time investment would have more than doubled. I have concluded that I made a sensible choice when accepting his invitation to meet.
“He saw me to my apartment in Shepherds Bush in a taxi and when I invited him in for coffee, he had the sense to decline politely but his goodnight kiss, though not exactly chaste was enough to convince me that I should invite him to a supper I would prepare after our visit to the Royal Opera House to see and hear Madame Butterfly in ten days’ time.”

As I mentioned above, the trilogy is now live on Amazon.
Later, about 5 weeks I think I will be publishing Volume 5 of Footprints in the Sea.

[email protected]

The Immortal Gift

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Contests: 

  • 2016-12 December Spirit of Giving Christmas Story Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • Fantasy

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
lights06.gif
December 2016 Spirit of Giving Story Contest Entry

The Immortal Gift
A Spirit of Giving Christmas Fairy-Tale for Grownups.


By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2016

The Immortal Gift is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to persons, fairies, elves, trolls or goddesses living or dead is coincidental. Except for the fairy on the tree whose incredible beauty, soft golden hair and English Peaches-and-Cream complexion atop a perfectly proportioned body, a body to die for, uncannily resembles the appearance of the author who has given her gracious permission to be so represented.

The Immortal Gift

Deep amongst the trees of Spooky Wood an elven sprite sat on a white, red spotted toad-stool. His tiny feet were clear of the ground and swinging lazily back and forth. His smudged face was clouded with the gloom that only an elf of some two million years of age could show. One arm was bent at the elbow and resting on a knee, its hand cupping a point-ed chin from which grew the faintest wisps of knotted hair which perfectly matched the un-combed curls that hung from below his much patched and dirty pointy hat. His eyes stared unseeingly at the muddy earth, fallen leaves and tangled weeds that lay below the toadstool and at the corner of each of those eyes a tear was forming.

At the precise moment the first of the tears fell to the ground and touched the earth to turn into a tiny diamond that sparkled for just a second before flying up high into the sky to be-come a star, a beautiful contralto voice singing an ancient ballad of love and sacrifice ap-proached. The owner spotting the elf called out sweetly, “Grimly, what ails thee? Know you not that it is the eve of Christmas, a time of cheer, love, giving and happiness?”

Grimly looked up and wiped a ragged jerkin sleeve across his eyes giving his face the appear-ance of a mascara disaster zone, “Aye, Artemis, I know well enough what day is the morrow.”

“Them why so gloomy?” She stooped and held out her hand and laid a dainty silk handker-chief across the palm, “Here jump onto my hand so that I may see you the better. Take care now lest you drop a speck of mud upon my new silk toga.”
She lifted the tiny elf until he was a little below eye level, “Now tell me of the circumstances that brought you to this state of gloom…Poo, thou doth pong a bit have you recently finished work?”

“But an hour ago.”

“But thou hast not called at the Crystal Falls to cleanse thyself.”

“Nay, I have seen enough of water and wet things for one day,” he sighed deeply, a slight tremble to his mouth as he exhaled. “The trolls are working to rule again and we elves have had to work extra hours to make up the shortfall. What ails the silly creatures that they should strike on this of all days, our busiest of the year?”

“They are oft troubled with uncertainty poor creatures. Tis the fault of their design. Being fashioned from granite, flint and slaked lime doth impede the flow of hormones through their bodies and they are oft inflicted with mood swings and I suppose this day was that time of the month.”

Changing the subject because he was beginning to feel a little uneasy, he had certain misgivings about trolls but he did like their muscular bodies and those of his fellow elves as well. Compared to them, he with his dirty blonde hair, delicate face and slim body with its curvaceous derriere was well, was er, was not quite the material that quarry workers in the clay pits were made off. This in its turn led him to being given the lightest of jobs which was to glean below the knee depth water that was always present in the pits and was where the purest, gravel free potters clay was to be found. He did well enough, earned a little more than a crust and was greatly favoured by most of the stronger trolls and elves and was therefore comparatively free of the harassment that was oft metered out by the meaner natured of his fellows. There was the occasional gentle squeeze of his buttocks to tolerate when he passed a troll or fellow elf but he convinced himself that this was no more than male bonding and continued to bend at the waist whilst he searched beneath the water for the tell-tale signs of the richer seams of clay, his derriere wriggling provocatively when he moved his shoulders from side to side. “Artemis,” he began, “Thy gown is so very beautiful, is it fashioned from the fine silvered thread that the girl elves spin from spider’s thread.”

“It is indeed my little one and thank you for your compliment.”

“It is my pleasure, Goddess. It reminds me of the gown I saw early this morning.”

“You saw another wearing a gown like mine!” Artemis was not happy at this blatant plagiarism.

“Oh no, not quite like yours, just similar, beautiful of texture and flowing like water but it was on a fairy, a Christmas fairy.”

Somewhat relieved Artemis asked, “Where did you see her?”

“Well often after breakfast and before I report to the clay pit I take a little walk down to the human village of Willow Wand and on the far side of the old rustic bridge is a grand house. The humans often leave a small window open at night even when there is snow laying, crisp and even on the turf. Today I climbed through the window and there was the most luxurious of Christmas trees in the main room of the house and at the very top, the most beautiful fairy I have ever seen. Not a real fairy you understand but one of those fairies that humans use to decorate their trees and cakes. Her gown was so pretty and I must confess to staying longer than I should just gazing up at her. She was so lovely and I did envy her being able to watch the humans in their home and own such a gorgeous gown and had to drag myself away before the humans awoke and discovered me.”

Artemis raised an eyebrow, “You liked the gown?”

“Yes,” Grimly reached down and lifted a corner of the delicately laced spider’s thread hanky he was standing on and placed it against his cheek. “It looked and felt just like this.”

Artemis raised the other eyebrow giving a surprised look to her face, “You liked the feel of the softness?”

“Yes and the pretty lace edging. As I walked to the quarry I felt myself wishing that I could be like the fairy. Be able to spend the days wearing such soft and sensuous gowns and not have to wear these tatters,” he dropped the corner of the hanky and grabbed the front of his jerkin and shook it in frustration, “These course, ugly, dirty, wretched, most unbecoming of clothes. Oh why wasn’t I born a fairy rather than a clay pit elf?”

Artemis was taken aback, “You would rather be a girl fairy than a boy elf?”

“Oh yes, oh yes indeed. If I thought for just one moment that Santa Clause would do such a thing, I would sit down and ask him to turn me into a pretty fairy as my Christmas gift but I know such things are not to be, such gifts are not within the remit of Santa Clause’s contract with the Gods.”

Artemis felt her heart sadden, how pitiful it was that this delicate little elf could not have his dearest wish granted at this the time of the year for gifting to others. She thought about it, there must be something she could do, something, somebody, anybody who could help and then inspiration came to her. Was she not the dearest of friends with Hera? The Hera, wife of Zeus and was not Hera gifted with the ability to transmogrify and had powers that enabled her to make fertile the A-sexual and allow them to reproduce? Indeed she could for she had the most impressive powers so how easy a task it would be for her to transmogrify this little elf into a beautiful fairy. Couldn’t the humans themselves carry out such miracles and do so on a daily basis, albeit with the aid of a surgeon’s knife which Hera could easily side-track with her mystical powers. She would seek her advice and give Grimly the gift he yearned for.

“I must speak to a friend on Olympus, Grimly so whilst I am doing that, you must go to the Crystal Falls, bath, wash your clothes, wash your hair and then we can find somewhere to dine on pine-cone omelettes and a mousse of wild strawberries and perhaps, I might have news for you.”

Grimly started to ask her about the news but she hushed him up. “First Crystal Falls, then dinner and then, if there is any news to impart, I will tell you.” She lowered him to the ground, “Now run along and be on your best behaviour less you anger the Gods and prevent my gaining their assistance.”

She stood thoughtfully watching the elf as he hopped and skipped his way in the direction of Crystal Falls. The mention of help to have his wish granted had lifted him and he was back to the happy-go-lucky character she had grown to love but, this problem of which she had never guessed, that he had yearnings to become an air sprite a fairy indeed, this was something she had to deal with. As a goddess of the forests she had obligations, obligations she took seriously. She sighed, this sweet natured elf must be granted his wish and adjusting the folds of her toga so that the split in the skirt opened to reveal the full length of her leg and the whisper of lace that showed at the bottom of her matching spider silk panties as she walked, Artemis strode elegantly into the cover of the trees and took her celestial android out of her worsted weave shoulder bag and auto dialled Hera’s number on Olympus.

Hera answered on the third ring, “Artie darling, how wonderful to hear your voice amongst the thunder of mood swings up here on Olympus!”

‘She hasn’t heard my voice,’ thought Artemis, ‘She hasn’t yet given me a chance to speak,’ still that was Hera, one moment all gushing enthusiasm, the next clouds of doom. “You’re having a bad day; let me guess, it’s old grumpy playing up again.”

“You’ve got it in one. Zeusie is a dear most of the time but when it comes to Christmas, once the Winter Solstice is over he gets worse by the minute. It’s the same at Easter, St Swithin’s Day and the Feast of St Crispin. He just can’t get it into his head that those human Christian feast days are here to stay. He’s been thunder bolting right, left and centre all morning, most of the afternoon and now he’s on his chaise longue just sulking and eating chocolate coated olives, the one’s I was saving for the party tomorrow night.”

“That’s men for you and it couldn’t have come at a worse time, I need a favour from him.”

“Don’t you worry about that, I’ll get him into a more receptive mood, I’ll slip into my see-through mini toga later and he’ll agree to anything. What’s the prob?”

“One of my elves, Grimly.”

“Grimly but he’s such a lovely sweet thing normally, what’s happened, not an accident in the quarry?”

“No, he just lumbered me with a pretty serious situation. He’s just come-out as being transgendered and wants to become a fairy.”

“That’s not a problem, he’d make a gorgeous fairy, just a nip and tuck and a boob job and he’d win beauty contests.”

“I agree but it’s Christmas and he is going to ask Santa Clause to turn him into a fairy by to-morrow. Not just a fairy but one like he’s seen on top of a Christmas tree.”

“And Santa’s refused?
”
“If he hasn’t yet, he will do when Grimly asks him. Apparently transgendered spells or gifts are not within Santa’s terms of contract and only Zeus himself can sanction a codicil to a con-tract.”

“Oh dear, that does make it more difficult because if I get him into a more receptive mood, he’ll be too busy trying to get me to be receptive to his ding-a-ling than want to bother with official business, let me think about it for a moment.”

There was a long pause and then Hesta suddenly declared, “I’ve got it, I’ll forge his signature, I’m good at that, certainly good enough to forge a codicil to fool Santa.”

“But if it’s spotted later, he might cancel the codicil, declare the change to Grimly’s status null and void and have him sent back to the quarry.”

“Nope, I’ve thought of that as well. Hermaphrodite is coming over here in an hour, I’ll get her or is it him this week, I can never be sure, to witness the signature, Zeusie wouldn’t dare upset her or him or both or either, or he’d never ever know who he’s poking when he gets her into his bed.”

“You sure you can do that. I mean with Hermaphrodite, you can never tell. Half the time I don’t know whether to call him Hermie or Aphro.”

“Count on it, only a couple of months ago we were having a girlie fling and she’s promised me she’d do anything to have another night like it and I’m game. Yup, you tell Grimly she’s going to be Grimilda tomorrow.”

Artemis felt her heart quickening, “She blew Hera a static-electronic kiss and started running through Spooky Wood to Santa’s Grotto and breathless with excitement she burst into the workshops and stopped and gazed around her in wonder at the hive of activity. Assembly lines stood in rows with toy trains, teddy bears cabbage patch dolls, Lego sets and any number of androids, tablets, laptops and food mixers all jumbled up with exotic lingerie, super stud underpants, ball gowns, rugby balls, cricket balls, baseball bats, hockey sticks, flowers, fruit, artificial vaginas and cosmetics, perfume and stink bombs
“Over here, Artemis,” and looking up she saw Santa waving to her and rushed over.
“I’ve brought my Christmas Wish-List,” she managed to gasp, her bosom heaving most provocatively.

“Am I on it?” asked the whiskered gentleman with a twinkle in his twinkling eyes and a twitch of his moustache.

“Oh Santa, you know you’re welcome to tickle me on Christmas Eve, you don’t need to be on my wish-list.”

Santa looked up from the list, “I might just do that to put you in the mood because Hercules has asked me for a pressy that involves you. He has asked for a present of an invitation to join you for Christmas dinner and to you party and a sleep over on Christmas night.”

Artemis clasped her hands in front of her bosom, “Grant him his wish, Santa darling and yours of course and you might as well cancel my pressy, I won’t need Atlas after all.”

“Delighted my dear, would you like me to put Atlas on hold for Boxing Day?”

“Why not and if you have the evening off and are not too tired, why not join us and please wear your dishy red coat and definitely the boots.”

Santa put two more ticks on Artemis’s list and then looked at her, a touch of sadness on his face, “The present concerning Grimly I’m afraid is outside my terms of contract and I won’t be able to do that.”

Artemis pulled out the celestial email and flourished it in front of Santa, “Tra-la-la, permission from Zeus, a codicil to your contract and it’s witnessed by Hera and Hermaphrodite as well.”

“Excellent but there is still a problem which we must consider. That is Grimly being elven and wishing to convert to being a fairy.
“Now elves are earth sprites whereas fairies are air and water sprites and when one of them wishes to switch there is, I am afraid, a cost. They must surrender their immortality and by doing so take on the appearance of a human but they can only become fully human if they gain a soul. The only way they can gain a soul is to fall in love with and marry a human and they have but seven years and one minute to do so or they will become a tiny droplet of their element be it water, air or earth and cease to exist as a sprite.”

“But for how long will they live if they marry a human and gain a soul?”

“For as long as they live together and remain in love they will live as humans until their allotted time comes.”

“That’s okay then, because humans have a belief that when they die, tis only the body that is discarded, their souls go on to live eternally in Paradise.”

“That is true but you must warn Grimly of the consequences if he does not fall in love and marry.”

“I will, I will and I know he will agree for he so much wants to be a fairy and wear pretty clothes, have regular makeovers and fall helplessly in love with a handsome mortal. I will come with you this night when you make your journey across the world and when we arrive at the village of Willow Wand you can leave me there and I shall see that Grimly receives his gift and that all goes well.”

“It must be done by the book, Artemis, nothing must be done otherwise than as it is stated in the manual of ‘Gifts, Wishes and Spells.”
Artemis nodded, impatient to be off for her dinner date with Grimly and the joy of telling him about the Christmas Gift she had arranged for him.

“Be here no later than four minutes before midnight,” called Santa after the skipping, twirling dancing Goddess of the Forests, a smile on his face as he relished his anticipation of the events to come on the morrow at Artemis’s party.

They were seated at a pretty pink toadstool table, Artemis had reduced her size to that more compatible with Grimly and they were finishing their sorbet of wild English strawberries and sipping occasionally at the nectar wine from the night scented honeysuckle. Despite the cold night that surrounded the warm yellow glow that came from scented candles and pine wood fires they were warm and comfortable. The only thing that marred Grimly’s pleasure at being in the presence of his favourite goddess was the faintest touch of jealousy as he admired her beautiful body, her youthful looks and above all the gown of silvered spider thread that she wore with such elegance.
“Not too much wine, Grimly,” warned Artemis, “Tonight we are to help Santa make his deliveries until we arrive at Willow Wand.”

“I shall take care, Artemis, great care, I just can’t believe it is true that tonight at one minute past the Witching Hour I shall become the fairy atop the Christmas tree.”

Santa brought the sleigh to a gentle touch down and kept the reindeers trotting on the spot to ensure the sleigh did not sink too deeply into the crisp and even snow that lay about them. “I thought it best I should allow you to alight here, Artemis. If you were to attempt to follow me down the chimney you would spoil your silk toga with soot or even worse snag and tear it on a badly placed brick.”

“You are so thoughtful, Santa. Grimly knows of a small window that is left open and he can get in that way and open the street door for me.”

Needing no invitation Grimly hopped onto Artemis’s shoulder, slid down the smooth silk, slowed as he rose over the rise of her breast and then speeded up on the down slope, gained even more speed as he raced down across her tummy and called “Wooee,” as he sped down her thigh and launched himself off her slightly bent knee. There was a faint plop then a louder “Eeek,” followed by absolute silence.

Santa looked up from where he was sorting through his bags of Christmas gifts, glanced at the snow in the area of the sleigh and asked, “What was that, it sounded a little like Grimly?”

“I do believe it was,” Artemis looked down but there was no sign of the elf just his somewhat crooked pointy hat lying a little over a metre from where she stood. “There’s no sign of him, just a sec, his hat is laying on the snow,” she bent down and picked up the hat and heard a muffled groaning noise coming from a small hole in the snow immediately below where the hat had lain. Artemis stooped a little lower making the skirt of her toga stretch and follow the contours of her shapely derriere much to Santa’s joy. “There’s a hole in the snow and funny noises coming from it.” She reached in the snow and just before reaching elbow depth she felt something furry and took a hold of it and pulled.

“Ouch,” and Grimly, suspended by his hair popped out of the snow, “That’s my hair you’re pulling me out with.”

“Oh, sorry, dear one but you have only yourself to blame, much haste, less pace as the humans say.” She dusted him down, plonked the pointy hat on his head and keeping a firm grip on him walked up to the grand house, whilst Santa climbed up to the roof. “Why does he insist on using chimneys,” she said to no one in particular, “If he were to wait but a minute, Grimly could climb in through the window and bustle round to open the street door,” she shrugged, “It must be a man thing, the same primal urge that makes them want to go pot-holing.”

She eased Grimly through the small window and heard his feet scampering across the floor and pause for a moment, ‘Ah he has stopped at the Christmas tree’, she told herself. She smiled as she heard him move off again and walked round to the front of the grand house. As she arrived at the doorstep, the door opened and she felt the soft touch of the warm air as it drifted out of the house to welcome her and Grimly’s face appeared around it, a finger held to his lips, “All is quiet,” he whispered and Artemis tip-toed in and walked slowly after Grim-ly as he guided her to the Christmas tree.

Santa, with a wheeze and a gasp, eased himself out of the chimney and came to stand beside them gazing up at the fairy who stood, half way through a pirouette, at the topmost part of the stem.

Artemis glanced at the grandfather-clock as it softly chimed the hour of midnight and nodded at Santa Clause who took a small gaily wrapped packet from his bag, stooped and held it out to Grimly, “This is your special gift from Artemis, it is Christmas morn and you may open it now.

Grimly glanced up at Artemis who smiled and nodded and he softly caressed the bow of the pink ribbon that held the gold wrapping. He closed his eyes and pulled gently at the bow until it loosened and fell away allowing the wrapping to fall open and reveal a small pink satin box. Grimly stared at it, frightened to undo the catch and peer inside until he felt Artemis’s gentle touch on his shoulder and he lifted the lid and his eyes opened wide in surprise as a small cloud of bright silver dust rose and form a thin stream that spun up to the fairy, spread into a cloud and surrounded the porcelain doll, caressed it and then descended slowly and wrapped itself around Grimly.

Nothing happened at first and then, just as Artemis was beginning to think that her spell would not work, the silver cloud slowly disappeared into Grimly and his skin began to glow. Two gossamer wings grew from his back and his shabby pointy hat morphed into a thin rod of enchanted willow and glittered in his hand and a gentle, pretty voice spoke as the soft folds of a spider silk toga replace Grimly’s patched and stained jerkin and trousers, “Oh my, Oh my this is wondrous, so wondrous, my dream has come true," and Grimilda’s wing’s blurred and she flew up to Artemis’s face and hovered there for a second before closing and kissing the Goddess of The Forest gently on the cheek.

“You could give me no more cherished gift,” and she kissed the other cheek, “Nothing could ever match this beautiful thing you have done for me.”

Artemis raised her open palm to Grimilda’s feet, “Rest, let your wings relax, they are but new and must be given time to set.”

Grimilda did as she was bade and turned to curtsy to Santa Clause, “Thank you so much Daddy Christmas,” and she lifted the skirt of her spider silk toga and held it to her cheek, “So soft, so silky, so beautiful.”

“No more so than the beautiful fairy who wears it.”

She looked up at the top of the Christmas tree now bare and not looking as it should do on Christmas morning. Kneeling she kissed the palm of Artemis’s hand, “I would ask that you raise me to the top of the tree so I may return to my duties. No more the dirt of the quarry, now I have a tree, presents, a grand house and humans to guard and protect.”

And when Artemis raise her hand, Grimilda hopped from it to her place on the tree, completed the half turned pirouette and stood whilst she settled her balance. With one leg bent at the knee a little and raised elegantly behind her, she held her arms out to both Santa and Artemis, Merry Christmas, Artemis, Goddess of the Forests and Guardian of those who live there. Merry Christmas, Santa Clause the bringer of immortal gifts.”

Exactly seven years later at precisely five seconds before midnight, Grimilda dressed in her brand new spider silk toga walked hand in hand with her mortal husband Oberon and stopped at the Christmas tree. “Tonight we will consummate our of joining at the wedding ceremony and at precisely one second after midnight you must carry me across the threshold of our bedchamber and lay me on the bed and then we must come together in the act of love and I will gift you a lifetime’s devotion and you will gift me a human soul. And we will gift each other the purest of love.
They both turned and looked straight out of the page at you. “And this immortal gift we will share with you.”

[email protected]

Two Auditions and a Fairy

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Contests: 

  • 2018-09 Double Dip Story Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Performer/Entertainer

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is coincidental.
Copyright©Frances Penwiddy 2018

I had had three glasses of white wine.

At five in the evening, pubs fill with beer bellied road repair crews, smelly dust cart operatives and builders bum trolls. Resting actors, slim, five feet nine and long haired with bright blue eyes were asking for trouble if they ordered spritzers, it was risky enough ordering white wine.

Leaving the pub feeling a little better I decided to walk round the heath and through the trees rather than straight across. I had walked about twenty metres into the wood when my foot hit something and I stumbled catching the obstruction with my other foot.

“Ouch! Don’t you oafs look where you’re going, that’s twice thou has kicked me!”

I recovered my balance and looked around but couldn’t see the owner of the voice, “What!…? Where, hullo, who called?” I peered into the denser part of the woodland with the hair on the back of my neck rising.

“Down here dotard. Though I am surprised I am not on top of a tree with the force of thy kick.”

I looked down and there less than a metre from my feet sat a twelve inch, very pretty girl. I shook my head, the three glasses of wine were having the expected affect, but she was real enough, too real to be a drunken hallucination. I shook my head again but she remained there on the grass, her legs pulled up and rubbing her calf. “Are you hurt?”

“Of course I’m hurt.”

I eased myself down with my legs spread, my ankles to either side of her, “I am sorry, I didn’t see you there. I was gazing up at the clouds. It’s such a lovely evening and I was trying to cheer myself up. Is there something I can do to help? Would you like me to carry you to the hospital, it’s only a short walk?”

“I have no need of physicians thank you.” She fiddled with the cuff of her blouse and drew a short wand like stick from it, tapped the sparkly end against her calf and sighed, “You’re a lucky person, the pain is easing, it’s not broken.” She looked at me for a moment or two and then apparently forgiving my earlier clumsiness she asked, “Why did thou have need to cheer thyself up?”

“I’m an actor and dancer and have been turned down for a part in the new musical being put on at the Town Hall.”

She shook her head, “I cannot understand why, you have such pretty blue eyes.”

“Perhaps but pretty blue eyes are not ideal on a dancer or actor auditioning for the male lead. Next month I’ll have to sign on for unemployment benefit and be forced to accept a job cooking French fries in a fast food place.”

“Couldn’t ye take a part as a girl dancer, it could be fun and a lot better than cooking French fries?”

I shook my head, “Wrong shape.”

She studied me for a while her lips pursing and then her eyes lit up, “I could fix that for you but it will cost a bit.”

“Fix it!”

“Easily, assuming of course they don’t already have a girl.”

“They haven’t. The female auditions are later this evening. But the musical is scheduled to run for six days a week for a month and rehearsals begin in a week. I don’t think I could masquerade as a female lead for that length of time even if I fancied the idea, which I don’t.”

She reached forward, “Let me have a finger.”

“What?”

“A finger, I need to pull myself up and test my leg.”

I leaned forward, held out my hand and she grabbed hold of my index finger and pulled herself upright and leaned cautiously on the damaged leg and gave a stamp, “Fine,” she said and then stared straight at my eyes, “They really are beautiful eyes,” and then abruptly changed the subject, “What’s wrong with being a girl dancer? Don’t you like girls? Is that why you kicked me?”

“No, I told you it was an accident. I like girls a lot especially pretty ones.”

“Am I pretty?”

“Very.”

“But if I had eyes like you I would be absolutely gorgeous.”
“Your hazel eyes are perfectly beautiful.”

She shook her head, “I know you are being kind, probably because you feel guilty about kicking me but I am sure I would be irresistible if I had eyes like yours. Anyway, you didn’t answer my question about being a girl dancer.”

“I’ve never danced as a girl. I know the technical details but a male body isn’t equipped with the grace and fluidity of a woman’s and I would be clumsy if I tried.”

“I can fix that easily but as I warned earlier, it will cost you. It’s up to you. I could help you get a job in the show as the leading female which has to be better than cooking junk food. I could fix it so you were the most beautiful girl at the audition and I’ve watched human girls dancing and know enough to make you a perfect dancer. What’s it to be? French fries or the star in a new musical?”

She had let go of my finger now and I groaned, and buried my face in my hands and rested my elbows on my knees. A half hour ago I was in the Red Bull and now, here I was sitting on the grass, hidden in the woods and talking to a bloody fairy who was promising to turn me into a female dancer.

“Are you ill, you groaned?”

I shook my head, “Confused yes, sick, no. I need to work this out.”

“Okay but don’t think for too long because if I have to make compensations for ageing I will need Merlot.”

“Who the blazes is Merlot?”

“He used to be called Merlin but since being appointed my mentor he claims I drove him to drink, so now he calls himself Merlot. I still call him Mellie though and he is kindly. Even when he’s strict I can sweeten him.”

I returned to my thinking knowing that when it came down to the nitty gritty, it was a choice between French fries or cordon blue and I don’t like French fries. “Two questions, the first is how much will it cost and at the end of the show do I get changed back?”

“Well, the charge is for you to allow me to copy your eyes and have a pair as blue as yours. I won’t take them away, I only want a copy. And, yes I will change you back to being male that is of course if you want it. If you do well in the show you may be offered a part in the West End or Broadway, even with the Royal Festival Ballet and will want to remain a girl but there might be a snag.”

“Go on,” I said, “I might as well know the snag.”

“If you chose to remain female I will have to take you to see Merlot because the bit I am not allowed to do is make it possible for you to have babies which human females seem to insist on. Only Merlot has the power to do that.”

“Babies! I wouldn’t know what to do with one and if you magic me a pair of boobs to feed the baby I don’t even know how to put a bra on!”

“The bra is no problem I can magic bra management into you and the bit with the stockings and suspenders but baby making stuff involves ovum and things like that. I haven’t been practising magic long enough to do inside bits but Merlot can.”

“If you’re a fairy, where are your wings, Tinkerbell has them?”

“When I want to get close and study humans, I fold them and tuck them under my top. As for Tinkerbell, well what can I say? She became a star of films and forgot all about Fairyland and went off with some boy called Peter and I haven’t seen her since.”

“You know Tinkerbell? How old are you?”

“You keep asking questions and if we are going to get you that part, we’ll have to get a move on, we need to go shopping. As for my age, I’m thirty thousand years old but have been with Merlot for only ten thousand years, that’s why I don’t know all the magic but I do have money,” she untied a leather bag from her waist and poured coins into my palm, “Is that enough for clothes?”

“Good Lord, these are gold Sovereigns and are worth over a hundred pounds each!” I counted them, “There’s about fifteen hundred pounds worth, that’s more than enough.”

“Okay and whilst we are getting your stuff we have to get some for me because I will want to come and see the audition and be on the spot if you need any help.”

“I doubt we’ll find clothes in your size unless we go to a shop that sells Barbie Dolls.”

She shook her head, “I’ve tried them and I’m too tall but don’t worry about that I’ll magic myself taller and I have tried human clothes in a size ten and they fit. Now, it appears you have made up your mind so what size should you be?”

I shrugged, “I’m not sure, what do you think?”

“Same as the size I’m going to magic for myself, I’ve seen lots of human girl dancers and they seem about that size but I’ll have to shrink you a bit, I think about five feet, six inches would be just right.”

It was a choice between French fries or lobster and I made up my mind. “Okay, do it but remember, I will want to change back when the show closes.”

She had a smile on her face a touch of craftiness in it as I allowed her to lead me further into the woods.

We found a place that was hidden from the rest of the common and she stopped, “Can you undo the top half of my blouse, it fastens at the back and I find it difficult?” she turned her back to me, “Just the top four buttons and then you can unfasten my bra.”

“Bra! I didn’t know a fairy wore a bra.”

“I like them because they stop my boobs from bouncing about too much. If I just magic my boobs to stop bouncing it doesn’t work very well because they stiffen and stay rigidly in one place but if I wear a bra it allows some movement. The trouble begins when I want to use my wings. The band on the bra stops them unfurling and if we are to get shopping and be in time for the audition, we’ll have to fly about a bit.”

This was something I hadn’t expected. I didn’t have a lot of experience in taking off a girls bra, it was just as well it wasn’t one of those sneaky front fasteners. I thought too soon because the next thing she said was, “When it’s undone, unclip the shoulder straps and then you can slip your hand up the front of the blouse and pull it down and off.”

“I can’t do that, you’re too small and the buttons on the blouse are tiny.”

She sighed, “Okay wait a bit,” and as I watched she grew until she was standing at about five feet four. “Can you manage now?”

“Er yes I think so but I’ll shut my eyes.”

“What for?”

“Well I can’t trust myself and I might touch something or start staring and embarrass you.”

“That’s silly but you humans are different so okay shut your eyes.”

With shaking hands I undid the top buttons and pulled her blouse open and there sitting under the bra band were two very delicate, neatly folded, transparent wings. I fumbled a bit, undid the hook and eye fastenings and fumbled again as I slipped the shoulder straps free of their hooks and stood back. “That’s the back done.”

“Okay give me a moment,” and she leaned forward, shimmied a little, “Okay you can pull it off now my boobs are free of the cups and my wings have unfolded so you only need to hook a finger over the bit between the cups and pull it down. Do it gently or the shoulder straps may snag my wings as they slide up my back.”

I pushed my fingertips under her blouse and then shut my eyes and eased them up until I touched the bra then hooking a finger over it I gently pulled the bra down and free of her blouse. Only then did I open my eyes, “All done,” I said handing her the bra.

“Ta and she tapped it with her sparkly wand and it reduced to its original size.

“I’ll slip it inside my panties for now,” and I turned my head away just as she lifted the hem of her skirt.

“You can look now and if you do up the top button of the blouse I will be able to use my wings.”

I fastened the blouse and then we heard voices and she froze and rapidly reduced to her original size, “Quick, I’ll hide in that bush and you stand beside the tree and pretend you’re having a pee.”

“Why go to all that trouble, we can pretend we’re a courting couple?”

“A courting couple with me displaying a pair of wings and we haven’t the time to fold them away again. Just do as I say in case they come this way.”

She ran off and I went to the tree and pretended to take a leak but the voices faded as the approaching couple changed direction when the girl said, “Just look at that disgusting man doing that in full view.”

“He wasn’t in full view when he started and he’s already finished peeing and tucking it away,” but she led him off and I breathed a sigh of relief.
“You can come out now and I want to know your name. It’s indecent when a man takes a girl’s bra off without knowing her name.”

She reappeared from the bush dusting off her skirt, “Its Twinkle Bell.”

She stopped and looked at me critically, “It’s still bright and sunny so I’ll have to reduce your size once I’ve change you into a girl because if I fly with you whilst you’re full size and somebody looks up, they’ll think you’re a pterodactyl and start screaming. If you’re reduced they’ll think we’re a pair of birds. You’ll have to hide somewhere as well because it would look a bit funny if you look like a girl wearing baggy trousers that keep falling down. We’ll do the change, then fly to the mall and you hide whilst I get your clothes. Then we can shop and pick the rest. We’ll have to get a leotard and tights for the audition. A pink one with a matching flirty skirt and white tights with two inch pink shoes or would you prefer white?”

“Let’s make those decisions when I see what I look like after you’ve done the magic.”

“That’s a good idea. Now put your arms out in front of you and rest your fingertips on my forehead then close your eyes.”

When I did she adjusted my fingers slightly and there was a short pause, “Right I am going to put my fingertips just above your eyes and you may feel a slight tingle, don’t worry it’s my brain making a copy of your eye DNA and transferring the image to me and enlarging them slightly because I like big eyes.” There was another pause and then I felt my eyes tingle, it lasted a few seconds and then she said, “Okay, you can take your hands away then open your eyes and tell me what you think.”

I did as she bid and looked at her. For a moment I couldn’t speak. “You’re stunning, the most beautiful face I have ever seen.”

She smiled with satisfaction, “I’m afraid I can’t make your eyes any larger because that is a Merlot spell but they are large for a man anyway. I’ll can make them look larger when I do your makeup. Now I want you to drop your arms to your side, keep your fingers straight and pressed lightly against your legs. I am going to put my hands on top of your head and run them across your hair and down the sides of your face, neck, shoulders, hips and down to your feet. You must keep your eyes closed all the time. That bit is important because if you open them, the bits I am touching will not change and you’ll look like a man with bits of woman in various places and it will seem a little odd.”

I closed my eyes and her hands started to move and it felt like the caress of butterfly wings and when she reached my feet she called, “Keep your eyes closed because I am now going to do the same up the front and back.”

“What about when you get to the top of my legs?”

“I’ll stop for just a second and then I’ll run my hands over your bottom and then across your man bits and then up…”

“What happens to my man bits?” I said in panic.

“I’ll teleport them and put them in my dressing table in Merlot’s place. We’ll retrieve them when you change back. I can’t leave them because you would have odd lumps showing through your leotard at the audition and if you succeed and get the part, you’ll have unsightly bulges in your knickers. Don’t worry, they will be perfectly safe.”

“Are you sure?”

“Certain, nothing can be changed permanently until you give permission. It’s forbidden by the magic protocols.”

“What about remaining fresh. Shouldn’t you store them in a fridge?”

“No need, magic takes care of that. I’ll be using UHF and Wi-Fi magic so I won’t have to undo your fly buttons. Now hold still I’m starting again.”
I froze and felt her hands move over my feet and up my legs until they reached the top of my thighs. She stopped for a moment and then I felt a hand pass lightly over my buttocks and then a caress over the front of my trousers and there I experience a tingling. Her hands continued up my back and chest, pausing again at my chest where there was more tingling and then up my neck and face and finally reached the top of my head and my hair was caressed lightly. She took her hands away for a second and I felt the touch of her wand on my shoulder, “All done now, you can open your eyes and take a look. I touched you with the wand and managed to change your clothes for a light toga style dress but you have no underthings beneath. It’s temporary anyway so check and see if you approve of the changes and then we’ll have to mini size ourselves and fly to the town.”

“I can’t to do that yet.”

“Oh, are you afraid I might drop you?”

“No. It’s, er it’s, well you know.”

“How can I know if you haven’t told me, mind reading magic without the owner’s consent is strictly forbidden by the Disclosure of Information Act, (Fairyland 2011), and the Use of Hypnotics or Magic to discover personal Information, (Fairyland 1887) as amended by Appendix 7, 2011. Furthermore the Court of Appeal, (Fairyland, Oberon Rex, 2012,) ruled that an attempt by any person, regardless of rank and with or without their presence during the act and without the written permission of the intended victim is to be regarded as a crime committed rather than a crime intended: ‘Crocodile versus Tinkerbell,’ (King’s Bench, Family Division, 2012.) refers.”

“Pardon?”

“I’m not repeating that legal mumbo jumbo again so just tell me what the problem is. And hurry up, the clock is ticking.”

“You don’t have to be so techy, it is after all a problem caused by your suggestion. If you must know, I can’t pick clothes without knowing what I look like. All I know at the moment is I have beautiful blue eyes, a pair of boobs and that’s it. How can I make decisions on styles, and colours without even knowing what colour my hair is?”

“I hadn’t thought of that, just a second,” she looked around the glade, “Over there,” and pointed at two silver birch trees which were five feet apart. She went to the trees and touched each with her wand and a large mirror appeared between them. “Come and take a look. I think you’re stunning but I suppose you have to reassure yourself and don’t spend the rest of the day doing it.”

I was so excited I nearly tripped and fell, I’d forgotten I was now wearing dainty white slippers and not my hiking boots and I hurt my toe. It didn’t stop me, I was eager, perhaps over eager and when I arrived close to the mirror and was able to see my full image I halted. I was gorgeous, I twisted to the right and then the left and flicked my long blond hair and pouted my full, red lips and blew myself a kiss. The image responded, this was the new me! I twisted each way again and the bodice tightened slightly over each breast and the shape showed a perfect pair, exactly the right proportion for a dancer of my size and even the nipples stood proud, thick and inviting a caress. I lowered my gaze to my groin but here I ran out of luck. The toga was loose skirted and there was no telling what lay beneath but this was not going to stop me. I slipped a hand round to my bubble butt gathered a handful of skirt and pulled it away from the back of my body and tight against the front of my thighs and sighed, there was the evidence. Even under the material of the toga, I could detect the suggestion of a narrow slit vanishing between my thighs, I sighed again and to make sure my eyes were not deceiving me, let go of the back of my dress and lifted the hem then slipped my free hand under and up and my fingers found the slit. I gently run them along the length and plucked up the courage to push a finger inside but it came to a stop. I could feel something there a small hole far too small to stick my finger in, “What’s this,” I asked Twinkle, “I put my finger inside the slit and can feel what seems to be a small hole and nothing else and I can’t get my finger in any further.”

“You shouldn’t be touching those parts yet, I told you before we started that Merlot would have to do those bits. The part you are touching is the exit of your urethra, I had to arrange that when I took your willy away otherwise you wouldn’t be able to pee. The rest has to be done by Merlot but what you have is enough for the audition. When we have a little time, he can arrange your clitoris, vestibular glands and labia. Now that’s enough, if you start poking about in there all you will find is a layer of skin stopping you. Come on and remember to sit when you pee or you’ll splash your legs. Wipe yourself carefully especially at the bottom of the slit because a little of your pee may gather there and you’re not wearing knickers and risk leaving a trail of spots on the floor as you walk.

Twinkle waved her wand and I shrank to just under a foot then taking my hand she led me onto the open heath. There was a pull on my arm and suddenly my feet left the ground and we rose, slowly at first and then with rapidly increasing speed as she adjusted the power to weight ratio of her wings.

I felt sheer exhilaration as my toga rippled along my body under the influence of the slip stream and my hair flew free behind me caressing my shoulders. “Wheehee,” I called lifting my face towards the sky, feeling the late evening sun on my cheeks.

After a few minutes I began to feel chilled and I looked down. I nearly let go of Twinkle’s hand with fright, “How high are we!” I squeaked, watching the heath and the few figures scattered around it diminish to a size that an ant could have stepped over.

“About five thousand feet.”

“Five thou…!”

“Is something wrong?”

“Yes-s-s,” I’m feeling chill-ill-illed, magic me a sweater?”

“Oh dear, sorry, I forgot you haven’t done this before and I didn’t allow for the drop in temperature as we ascended. I can’t magic whilst flying so we’ll pop down a bit, it will be better there. It won’t be for long, we’ll be over the town soon and we can fly down to a rooftop and you can hug a chimney to warm up.”

Down we went and levelled off and sped towards the town.

The feeling of exhilaration returned as she led us weaving and twisting between television aerials, chimneys and satellite discs until we arrived at the centre of town and stopped, hovering above Debenhams in the mall. “Hold the skirt close to your legs with your free hand, I am going to turn us upright and descend to the roof and your skirt will flare and reveal everything. If somebody looks up, they’ll see your hairless legs and privates and think the town is being invaded by airborne harlots.”

We touched down and grew back to human height and she glanced around. “Over there in that little brick hut, I suspect it houses a water tank, you can hide in there until I get back.”

As soon as we were inside she looked around quickly and spotted a pair of door wedges, picked them up and brought them to me and kneeling down ran her hands over each of my feet then touched the door wedges with her wand and they immediately formed into a pair of white three inch heels. “I can always change the colour later,” She stood up, “Now remember to stay in here and don’t go wandering about in case people come up. Leave the door open a little to get air. I expect I’ll be a while and whilst I’m away, practice walking because your skeleton, particularly your hips, have changed so you will walk a little differently. Use the flat shoes to begin with and then try it in these three inch heels.” She went to the door and opened it, peered around and slipped out leaving the door half open. “Remember, stay inside and don’t start exploring your new bits because you’ll become excited and discover that you can’t reach a successful conclusion and when I get back you will be all of a dither, breathing heavily, groaning and rolling about on the floor and that will cause further delays.”

Running across to the access doors for the store, she magic wanded the key code pad and disappeared inside. I closed the door a little, found a light switch and turned the lights on and looked around. There was machinery of some sort and a large tank and a faint hum coming from a cabinet which probably held computerised controls but it was clean and tidy. I moved a tool trolley out of the way and created a twenty feet walkway. I started my exercises at once before I was tempted to slip my hands inside the toga and ignore Twinkle’s warning. I would have to be careful anyway because if men came up to the roof and spotted me prancing about in nothing more than a white toga and no undies and looking as beautiful as I did, I wouldn’t stand a chance. Twinkle would probably find me groaning and rolling on the floor in agony rather than passion. The thinking made me stop and consider my current position and it dawned on me that my reactions to this crazy set-up weren’t exactly normal. I had just changed from a not very remarkable male actor/dancer into a very beautiful blonde actress/dancer and I should have been distressed, in fact I should be terrified. What did I know about being a woman? Nothing! And here I was, thrilled, overjoyed and in a state of euphoria and acting as if I had been female all my life. When I started walking back and forth along my walkway it took only a few minutes for me to adapt to my new skeleton and I knew instinctively that I was moving with grace. I tried the three inch heels but this was more difficult. I had the same problem that little girls have when they try on their mother’s heels and was awkward and walked, stumbled and hesitated without any grace. I continued practising and after a half hour I had cracked it and could even spin when I reached the end of the walkway and started the return journey without stumbling or hesitating. If I could do this in high heels then the much lower, thicker heels I would need for dancing were going to be easy.

I continued until I was so confident that I stopped and actually considered popping outside and going through a dance routine on the roof. With the extra space I could include some little leaps and throw in a cartwheel or two but the thought of people suddenly appearing stopped me. I found a stool and sat down. The thinking started again. I should be sitting on the stool sobbing and berating myself. My masculinity had gone completely. I was certain of this because in the latter half of my walking practice my thoughts had often wandered and I found myself thinking of hair styles, cosmetics, perfume and pretty lingerie and wondering what dresses, skirts and tops Twinkle would select for me and would she remember to include some pretty nighties.

Noises outside brought me back to earth and I got up and hurriedly changed into my flatties, crept over to the door and peered out as Twinkle appeared at the entrance to the store and walked out. She stopped and held the door open and waved to somebody inside and I ducked back and peeped cautiously round the door jamb. It wasn’t a somebody she was beckoning to, a supermarket trolley rolled out followed by two others and they stopped until Twinkle pointed towards the hut and they started rolling towards my hiding place. Twinkle walked alongside holding a skirt in front of herself looking down at it so I opened the door wide and waited.

“Quickly, get the trolleys inside and we’ll transfer everything to the three suitcases and then we can get away.”

We worked rapidly, everything was in store bags so we simply opened the suitcases and dumped the bags inside. Twinkle kept back a couple of shoulder bags and threw me a pair of plain white knickers, “Slip these on, it’s getting cooler outside and we have to get to an hotel. Here, you had better wear these as well and she placed a sweater and a pair of pink two inch square heeled shoes on the stool. Those are your dancing shoes and the walk will break them in but for heaven’s sake don’t start dancing in the street, people will stare.”

“We can’t carry these suitcases, not even for a short journey, they’re too heavy.”

“Oh don’t worry about them,” and she waved her wand. “There, they only weigh a few pounds now, we won’t even notice them. Put them in one of the trolleys and we’ll get going.”

“What about all the people in the store, won’t they think it a bit unusual if we go wandering through with three suitcases and you with a pair of wings sticking out of your back!”

“It’s early closing, there are only a couple of security men and they’re in their office watching a saucy movie I put on the telly. I’ve put a spell on the alarm system and the security cameras and I took the tickets off all the clothes and run them through the till and paid for everything so we won’t upset their exit alarms.”

“How did you pay, you haven’t any English money?”

“I popped out to book a room at the hotel so I tucked my wings under my blouse and on the way to the hotel I went into a jewellery shop and sold some of my sovereigns. There’s plenty of cash left so we can afford a nice dinner and a night out later.”

“I can’t pay you back if I don’t get the part!”

“Don’t worry, you’ll get the part. I found out that there are only five other girls auditioning, you’ll win easily.”

I slipped the knickers on, helped Twinkle rearrange her wings and did the buttons of her blouse up. Then we left the hut followed by our trolleys and made our way down to the staff door. We unloaded the suitcases and Twinkle waved at the trolleys and they parked themselves in the trolley section and we walked out of the store. We went down the alley and as soon as we reached the high street Twinkle ran to the kerb and waved to a taxi.

“Leave the cases, ladies, I’ll get them.”

“I didn’t argue and followed Twinkle into the cab whilst the cab driver heaved the bags into the boot and after a bit of struggling, closed the lid and returned, “What you got in them cases, scrap iron?”

“Half of Debenhams stock,” I answered.

“I can believe it. Where to?”

“The Royal Astoria, please,” answered Twinkle and I nearly choked, “The Royal! That place charges two hundred a night without breakfast.”

“Two hundred and forty,” she answered, “I asked for an ensuite twin. “We’ll need somewhere to change and after the audition we will want to change again and have a bath. I said we’d need it for a week, possibly two and they reduced the charge to one eighty.”

“Why two weeks?”

“Well I didn’t know what your place would be like, with you not having a job and after the audition, we have to see Merlot. Then there’s the rehearsals and if we can’t find a place to live that befits a super-star, we can use the hotel. You’ll be earning decent money by then and we can share so it’s only ninety pounds a week and it would cost more to rent a two bed furnished flat.”

“But I might not get the job.”

“You will and even if you don’t, we’ll still need a place to live whilst you’re looking for another starring role. Somebody will snap you up if the people producing this show don’t.”

We arrived at the hotel and I waited whilst Twinkle paid the fare and then we followed the porters into reception.

As soon as we entered our room I understood why the Royal charged two hundred and forty a night for a twin without breakfast. The lounge and bedroom were large and the bedroom had twin beds and a wall full of wardrobes with mirrors on each door. The en-suite was marble with taps that were gold plated. It was so luxurious I felt a little intimidated and would probably worry about leaving tide marks around the bath when I used it.
When the maid asked if we required help with unpacking, Twinkle declined but asked her to have a pot of tea with cream scones sent up. As soon as we were alone she took over, “Right you pop into the bath and I’ll unpack. I’ll leave your new clothes hanging over the doors of the wardrobes and we can decide what you should wear for the audition and for our celebration dinner.”

I did as I was told and luxuriated in a warm scented bath for twenty minutes listening to the sounds of Twinkle unpacking our new clothes. Eventually there was a tap on the door and she called, “Time is passing come on.”

“Okay and I’ll remember to dry my new bits carefully, I’ll only be a few minutes.”

When I returned to the bedroom she watched me critically as I walked across the room to join her between the beds. “It’s easy to see you are a dancer, you walk very gracefully and it looks so natural.”

“I think it is natural. Did you magic it into me?”

“Not really I simply told your bones and muscles to convert to ladies movements rather than men’s’ but your skill as a male dancer did the rest. You are very talented that’s why I am confident you’ll get the part. Now,” and she pointed at the bed, “The leotard, shoes and a pair of plain pink panties for the dancing. The bra is pink but other than that fairly plain but will give you good support whilst dancing. White tights, not stockings because I suspect you won’t have a lot of time for changing at the audition so fussing with suspenders and stockings would be a nuisance. What do you think?”

“Perfect and if I wear the panties and a skirt and blouse with perhaps a front buttoning cardigan for the journey to the town hall that will save time when I need to change into the leotard but I’ll have to change my name from Allan Sterndale. What about a stage name?”

“How about Belle Starbright, it does have a ring to it and when we go to see Merlot, I will adopt you as my sister and then you will become Starbright Bell but we’ll keep the first name for the stage.”

“Adopt me as your sister?”

“Of course. You may take a liking to Fairyland so being my sister solves any immigration problems and we can flit back and forth between England and Fairyland as much as we like and have loads of fun and you can teach me to dance. We’ll have stacks of Fairyland men and English blokes queuing up to dance with us. When we are at theatres and places whilst you are doing shows you can introduce me as your sister and manager.”

I laughed, “That would be terrific and when we’re not partying we can give fairies dancing lessons and have jobs in both places and spend all our money on clothes, makeovers and expensive jewellery.”

Twinkle grinned, “That’s what life is for, having fun. Now come on you have to pick the clothes for tonight. How about the pale blue dress, the colour matches your eyes and you could wear the pretty bra, sexy panties and suspenders and I’ll magic the three inch heels to a different colour when we go out.”

We sat in the waiting room of the town hall theatre whilst another girl had her turn and my brain was in a bi-polar mode. One minute I was dreaming of the fun Twinkle and I would have when I got the part and then it switched to worrying about my sexuality. Had I accepted this odd change from male to female simply because I was prepared to do anything to get a part and avoid the doll and poverty or had I always had a female hiding inside me, was I a transsexual! I found myself becoming impatient to meet Merlot and have my change completed, to become a complete female and have Twinkle banish my male parts forever but what now, did I still want that or would I want to go back to being Allan, say goodbye to Twinkle, never meet Merlot or experience all that I had today.

Then my mind would switch again. No, that would never happen, not now. I could never give up the feelings of excitement when I saw the clothes Twinkle had bought and as she helped me dress for the audition the keen anticipation I felt when looking at the blue dress and the pretty undies that were waiting for tonight…

“Are you okay. Your face keeps switching from frown to smile, is it nerves?”

“No. I’m thinking about today, about the fun I’ve had and how much I want it to continue and then worrying about how I would feel after the show ends and I have to return to being Allan. Then I wonder whether Belle was always inside me. I love things as they are and I think that even if I don’t get this part, I want to remain Belle and go looking for another part…What should I do, Twinkle?”

“I can’t help with that, it’s not allowed but I think your head and heart will make that decision either tonight or tomorrow.”

“You don’t think I will make a decision based on my financial situation? You know, decide to remain a girl because I would stand a better chance of getting a part?”

“Is it easier for girls?”

“Not really. Probably more difficult, particularly parts that involve both acting and dancing because far more girls are interested in dancing than boys in our earlier years so there are more girls auditioning for dancing rolls. I’m surprised there are only six tonight but then again, there were only five or six men this morning. It’s a short run, just two weeks rehearsal and a month on stage and in a provincial theatre as well so that’s probably the reason.”

“So you’re not worried that you won’t dance at your best?”

“No, if anything I have to remind myself that though I know I’m good enough, I still have to put everything into the audition.”

“That’s the answer. Do just that, put your soul into dancing tonight and worry about everything else later…”

“Miss Starbright, you’re on in a few minutes if you could wait in the wings please and we’ll call you.”

“Okay.” I turned to Twinkle, “You come with me and watch, that is allowed. No magic though, I have to do this bit on my own or I won’t be able to make my decision later.”

“I promise,” she said and with my knees shaky we walked to the wings and waited.

The auditorium was quiet, there were five men in a group four rows back and another four or five scattered around the theatre. The five in the group were huddled together, talking quietly and making notes and I wondered if they knew I was here but as I thought it a man came up and smiled, “All ready?” he asked. I nodded and he turned to Twinkle, “And who is this?”

“My sister and she acts as my dresser and manager when I’m doing a show, is that okay?”

“As long as you keep quiet and don’t call out advice,” he answered, “What’s your name?”

“Tinkie,” I said before Twinkle had a chance to reply, “And Tinkie always calls me Starry. They’re the names we called each other when we were young.” He nodded again, made a note on his clipboard and then one of the men in the group called out, “Next please, Paul.”

I stepped forward but Paul stopped me, “I’ll announce you, wait until I signal.” He walked onto the stage and said, “Number five, Belle Starbright, you have her résumé. Her sister is also in the wings and acts as her manager, I have warned her about coaching whilst Belle is dancing.”

“Okay ask Belle to come on please.”

Paul turned and nodded at me, and I joined him. A man in the group who was probably the casting director looked up, I smiled and said good evening. He glanced briefly at my leotard and asked, “Are those the clothes you would normally audition in.”

“Yes unless instructed otherwise, are they suitable?”

“Fine, I want you to feel comfortable. Right, I want to see you interpret the music and this is a free dance. I need to see your skill as a dancer and judge your ability to understand and fit your movements to the music, okay?”

“Any style of dancing?”

“Anything you feel will show us your ability even if it’s a classical dance. Now pick any spot on the stage and nod when you’re ready.”
Paul walked off and I went back four paces and looked at the director and he nodded then called “Music.”

There was a brief pause and I felt my legs begin to shake and my confidence vanish but before I feinted the opening bars of Khachaturian’s Adagio from his ballet Spartacus and Phrygia began. I lifted my arms and gently pirouetted and began to dance long sweeping movements light jumps, turns and pirouettes using my entire body concentrating on the tiny voice that whispered in my ear; “Let your body do the dancing and leave your heart to translate the sounds into grace and beauty.” My feet, legs, arms, fingers and torso danced and it was better than anything I could ever have done as a male. I danced for I don’t know how long but as the music began to fade I pirouetted on one foot while bending until I could reach out and let my fingers appear to caress the boards and then I rose slowly and gave a little curtsy and stood perfectly still.

A second man walked up the steps nodded and came over to me, “That was excellent but how are you with ballroom dancing, Latin American, the jive?”

I closed my eyes and sighed, I had got it wrong, this was after all an audition for a modern musical and I had danced ballet. In for a penny, in for a pound I thought, “Fine,” I answered which was only part truth, I had never danced ballroom or jive as a girl!

The man nodded, “I’m the choreographer and if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to see you jive a few routines with a partner.”

I was sunk now, why couldn’t he have asked me to act a short scene, “Okay but with a new partner I can’t be too adventurous.” Heaven only knows what had made me agree!

“Fine, give me a moment to set it up,” and he walked over to the first man and they spoke for a moment or two and then the choreographer went to the wings and called, “Get Mike here please and I need a chair.”

He smiled at me and returned to the auditorium and the director came over with the chair. “Sit down. I want you to imagine you are at the village hop. Your friends are dancing to a jive number and a young man comes up and asks you to dance. I want you to act your reaction, accept his invitation and get out of the chair and be led onto the dance floor. Can you do that?”

“Yes, okay.”

He walked back closer to the wings and called, “Ready Mike, let’s go and music keep the volume low until they start dancing…Action!”
The dancer, Mike walked over slowly gave me a wink as he stopped and eyed me over like a Teddy Boy selecting his next chic, “Fancy a jive?” he asked.

“Might, you any good?”

“Red hot.”

I held out my hand, “Help me up from the chair, you said you’re red hot I want to feel myself burn.”

He led me a few steps and whispered, “Being serious, how fast?”

I smiled, “Let’s drill holes in the floor.”

Then the volume increased and he took hold of me and we danced a few steps to get the feel for each other and then he looked an enquiry at me, “Let’s get going Hot Boy,” I challenged.

He grinned, took my hand spun me and then we went into it like a couple of 50’s bobby soxers. We spun skipped and flew around each other and we put on a terrific demonstration. I missed his hand at the end of a particularly fast double spin and stumbled against him.” I wanted to burst into tears when the director called “Cut!” and came over to me as the choreographer raced up the stairs. “Sorry,” I said, “I fumbled and blew it.”

Mike put his arm around me, “My fault, I missed her hand.”

“You two know each other?” asked the choreographer. I shook my head “Ever danced with each other before?” Mike shook his head “Never, and who could forget those blue eyes.”

“Right, said the director, “Thank you Miss Starbright. Would you like to get changed and go to the waiting room, there’s tea and sandwiches there but don’t leave the theatre.”

I felt terrible but controlled it and smiled ruefully at Mike, “Thanks for the dance, Hot Boy,” and I felt Twinkle take my hand and lead me to the changing room.

The changing room was empty and I sat on one of the benches and opened my shoulder bag to search for a tissue, all I wanted to do was blub until I flooded the room and drowned myself. Twinkle gently lifted me back onto my feet, handed me a tissue and went behind me and as I cried she quietly unzipped the back of my leotard, eased it off my shoulders, and unclipped the little skirt. “Why are you crying, I thought you would be overjoyed,” she asked as she folded the skirt and put it in my bag.

“I ruined all our plans, spoiled the day and now all I want to do is lay down and die.” She eased the leotard over my shoulders and then hips and lowered it to my feet, I automatically lifted each leg in turn and the leotard joined the skirt in the bag. “What did you ruin, you danced like and angel in the first part and in the second danced with the man so skilfully, with so much passion and so dedicatedly I had to stop myself from running over and joining you?”

“I missed the final catch, if Mike hadn’t been there I would have lost control and flown across the stage and into the auditorium.”

“But he was there and all you did was stumble and Mike admitted it was his fault. You were both dancing with unfamiliar partners but despite this, you threw everything into it and only made one tiny mistake. You have the part and now your crying has ruined your face, go and wash it and I will try to disguise the puffy eyes and pouting lips.”

I did and fifteen minutes later, dressed and with my face repaired we went into the waiting room, “If only I had danced a little slower, everything would have been different.”

“If that’s a wish, I cannot help because we are forbidden to grant wishes that may alter what is preordained.”

I smiled for the first time since leaving the stage, “I already know what’s pre-ordained, it’s French fries in plastic trays.”

“Don’t be silly, all you’re thinking about is the little mistake in the dance. You have ignored what the choreographer and director said to you after your performance.”

“What did he say? I was told to get changed and have a cup of tea before going home.

“He said nothing about going home, in fact he said you were not to leave the theatre, he obviously wants to speak to you again because normally all they say is ‘Thank you, we’ll let you know.”

She was right, I might yet be offered a job in the chorus line. It wouldn’t pay enough for the Royal Astoria or expensive celebrations but at least we could get by if we went bed and breakfast in a cheap lodging house whilst I looked for something else. “We’ll have to economise,” I said.

“What for, I have a chest full of those gold coins back at Merlot’s, more than enough to last us for years at the Royal.”

“We can’t spend your money like that unless we are certain we can replace it.”

“We are certain. Where are the other girls?”

“What?”

“The others who were here for the audition. The last went out to the stage as we came in and the one before you left here with a frown on her face whilst you were crying. You are the only one asked to wait which can only mean you have the part. They simply wanted to make sure the last girl wasn’t better.”

“Maybe but I think they’ll want me for the chorus line and have another audition for the lead…”

We were interrupted by Mike appearing at the door, “Okay, they want to speak to you in the office, come on, you as well ," he said smiling at Twinkle.

“I can’t dance!”

“I thought you were Belle’s manager, so you’ll need to be there. Hurry, they are not people to keep waiting.”

We were ushered into a plush office with a huge oak desk, an executive office chair that I could have slept in comfortably and they fussed over us until we were both seated in deep armchairs.

James Bowman the producer introduced us to everybody and started the meeting. “Thank you for attending today’s audition, Belle and I have the pleasurable duty of informing you, that subject to our reaching a satisfactory agreement we have unanimously agreed to offer you the part of the female lead for the four weeks run of the show and subject to our success in this first venue, and of course your willingness to continue, the contract will cover the entire British tour. After that, if all goes well and the show receives the public support we are confident it will, perhaps we can discuss your continuing in the West End of London.”

I opened my mouth and squeaked, “But the disaster in the jive, ouch!” The ‘ouch’ was a response to the sharp kick on my ankle from Twinkle.
The choreographer, Lionel Dirkin interrupted, “That was nothing. You had danced through the full Adagio of Spartacus and danced in a beautiful, classic style and then changed that style, and tempo and danced a full jive splendidly with a partner you had not even met before the audition and without a break or chance to warm up. To say we were impressed is a gross understatement. Before you danced, we had planned to hold a second audition next week, you have saved us the expense.”

Twinkle interrupted, “I think Belle needs a few minutes to consider your offer so may I suggest that she leaves us and has a rest, she is a little tired from the audition. I can discuss the terms on her behalf.”

If it hadn’t been for the fact that I had sunk so deeply into the cushioning of the chair I would have leapt up and strangled her. Mark, misunderstanding my reason for trying to struggle out of the chair crossed the office, held out his hand and helped me up and still holding my hand walked me to the door, “I’ll look after Belle,” he said over his shoulder, “And leave you to the business arrangements.”

The next minute I was walking across the stage to the canteen worried sick that Twinkle was going to negotiate me right out of the part; what does a bloody fairy know about show business contracts. Mark sat me down at a canteen table and went to the counter, “Two teas, with buttered scones, please.”

I turned and looked out of the window at the closed door of the office. An office where Twinkle was either negotiating me out of a career on the West End Stage or weaving magic spells and brewing deadly potions in a cauldron.

“Congratulations,” said Mark returning to the table, “Nothing less than you deserve. I have never seen a dancer at an audition who could switch styles and dance as well as you did.”

I nodded a little vacantly, “You helped by blaming my stumble on yourself.”

“The stumble was nothing, you are an outstanding dancer.”

“We never had a chance to prepare!”

“That’s it, forget what’s going on in the office, Tinkie will sort them out and I have already told them you are a fully paid up member of Equity so they do have rules to stick to. They also know that I am something of an equality enthusiast so I would be surprised if they didn’t offer you something close to my contract terms and I know they want us both in the show.”

“I was about to ask what terms he had negotiated but the door to the office opened and to my relief, everybody was smiling and James Bowman had his arm around Twinkle’s shoulder. “Don’t forget to telephone and confirm after you’ve explained everything to Belle,” he said.

“About an hour and a half, no more,” she promised and took me by the hand. “You look absolutely exhausted, come on, straight back to the hotel for some rest before dinner.

I just had time to say goodbye and thank you and the next thing I knew, I was standing outside the Town Hall whilst Twinkle tried to catch the eye of a taxi driver.

“Back to the hotel, get changed and off for a celebration,” she ordered once we were in the cab.

“What happened at the meeting?”

“Well they offered two thousand but I turned it down…”

“You turned down two thousand! I know it’s not much but we could have scraped by. We would have to leave the Royal and get a cheap bed and breakfast but we could have survived and I would have a chance to become known and get other parts.”

She was staring at me her face frowning. “Two thousand a week, not for six! They also want you to start on Wednesday so that you and Mike can get to know each other and do a bit of rehearsing before the main rehearsals start . I got them to increase the fee to two thousand five hundred a week for the six and a half weeks of this first show and they have agreed a fee increase to two seven fifty for the remainder of the tour and will pay our accommodation in a four or five star hotel for the full year of the tour. You will have to dance two extra numbers though.

“There’s the publicity work and sponsorships to take into account during the second half of the tour and that will be extra money. I’ll get Merlot to agree to my staying for a full year, possibly two. I’ll make sure you get plenty of rest time between venues and we can visit Fairyland frequently. Are you okay, you look pale?”

“Pale! This morning I was an unemployed male actor and dancer and now I’m a fully employed girl super star, living in luxury.” I gave her a hug, “Let’s go out and celebrate and visit Merlot tomorrow.”

“Don’t get pregnant after he completes the change, it will ruin our plans.”

[email protected]

Vesta's Hearth

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

vestashearth.jpg


by
Frances Penwiddy


Helen’s journey to discover herself and search for a new family and home begins

This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Vesta's Hearth 1 and 2

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Other Keywords: 

  • Musical Shows
  • prison

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapters 1 and 2
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Introduction

A considerable number of births throughout the world result in an intersexed child. Many are discovered at birth, some in the early years of childhood and puberty but some do not discover their condition until reaching adulthood when perhaps the brain reverses its original decision to favour one gender and the true battle of the sexes begins.

In some cases, the intersexed condition is not discovered until after death when the cause of that death required an autopsy. However, not all human deaths require an autopsy and one wonders how many intersexed people are never discovered.

During the 40 years I held a licence to drive a London taxi I was privileged to meet a wonderful kaleidoscope of people. Passengers from just about every nation, every strata of society, every level of intellect and every occupation and many of them influenced my thinking and under-standing of humanity but some are unforgettable for good and bad reasons and I confess to stealing a few to use as characters in my novels.

One such person gave me the character of Helen Finch. I won’t give any details because I promised to write nothing that would reveal her true identity and she has read Vesta’s Hearth, liked it and is comfortable about its publication.
What is she really like?

A truly beautiful woman both inside and out, very successful and happily married and that is all you’ll get from me!

I’ve even changed the description of a number of the characters who were real-life friends to her and needed to be included in this novel.
As for me, I have no medical qualifications I write novels so don’t be tempted to look upon Vesta’s Hearth as a textbook. I have done a great deal of research but have used the knowledge I gained to suit the novel rather than educate people.

Every other person living on this planet is different to you, so make allowances and enjoy those differences.

Helen’s journey to discover herself and search for a new family and home begins

1

I stood with my hands loosely clasped in front of me, my head bowed and very frightened. I was wearing a navy blue cotton ladies wrap over overall, the sort that office cleaners wear, a pair of ankle length white cotton socks and white cotton briefs. On my feet was a pair of androgynous black leather flat-heeled shoes with Velcro fasteners. I carried a navy blue button up cardigan, which was, bearing in mind it was June, totally unnecessary. Where my own clothes were, I had no idea and why I wore the cleaners overall, again, no idea. It certainly wasn’t standard issue prison uniform, taking into consideration that I was male, 29 years old and unshaven. The only part of me that might have matched the clothing was my hair, long but in a masculine way, well I thought so anyway. But I was frightened, very frightened, I didn’t know where I was, what sort of establishment I had been sent to. If I could have escaped from this place, I would easily have found a job in a freak show as The Bearded Housekeeper.

“Helen Finch?”

I looked up and saw the owner of the voice, he was tall, about 6’ 2”, dark haired, good looking, broad shouldered and smartly dressed in a black blazer, pressed black trousers, leather shoes that shone and he carried a clipboard. He looked like authority, not a guard, something else, managerial perhaps but power was there, something under my ribs gave a jump.

“That’s the name they told me I was to answer to in here, a girl’s name for God’s sake! My real name is…” He held up his hand, “I know your outside name but it is not used here. You answer to Helen Finch,” he looked down at the clipboard, “Five years for rape.”

“I didn’t rape her!”

He tapped the board, “The court order is here and it states rape, though I do recognise that the judge at your trial has made a qualifying note. It appears he was not happy with the jury’s verdict; thought there was some doubt. You are lucky,” he said looking back at me, “Rape usually means a long sentence in a maximum security establishment amongst a bunch of convicts that would beat you senseless at every opportunity. The judge reduced your sentence to five years in this correction and adjustment facility. With good behaviour that may become three years, with exemplary behaviour it could result in your serving only thirty months then a conversion to parole made by a panel on the advice of your mentor.”

“Mentor? Who is my mentor?”

“I am. Now follow me, we have to draw the rest of your kit.”

“A ball gown, silk nightie and make-up,” I sneered.

He stopped so suddenly I nearly bumped into him, “I am going to pretend that that was a genuine enquiry and not sarcasm,” he turned to face me forcing me to look up, “I have told you, I am your mentor, it is my decision as to whether you stay here for five years or thirty months, bear that in mind on every occasion I am with you. Now the question you asked, it was a question?” I nodded, “Good. There will be no ball gown; the nightie will be cotton though it does have some broidery Anglaise. Now if you find it convenient, may we proceed?”

I followed rather meekly resolving to be more careful, to all intents and purposes, this man held my future in his hands and wisecracking was not the way to win hearts and minds. We entered a room with a counter behind which stood a man whose size and weight, muscular weight I stress, would have made it easy for him to enter and leave the establishment without the need of keys, he could have ripped the iron barred doors and windows out of their frames. “New intake?”

My mentor nodded, “Helen Finch.” Shrek glanced at a clipboard lying on the counter, turned and opened a locker. “Shoulder bag,” he placed it on the counter, undid the straps and flipped back the flap, “Note books, textbooks, a packet of ball point pens” I glanced at my mentor but he held up his hand, “Later.”

The storeman then continued with the issuing of my clothing and accessories. Another one of the wrap-overs, two pairs of the briefs identical to the ones I was already wearing, two pairs of white socks, three white shirts and another pair of shoes. Then he placed a zip up toiletry bag down, “Camay soap and cosmetics…”

“Camay soap, cosmetics?” Again the Mentor held up his hand.

There were also tubes of Nair hair remover, I knew about that stuff, I once shared a flat with a girl, a platonic arrangement and she had left a tube in the bathroom. It had been a particularly grotty morning and I had, mistaking it for toothpaste, squeezed some onto my toothbrush. It took fifteen minutes and a gallon of mouthwash to get the taste out of my mouth. To give credit where it’s due, I have never grown hair on my teeth or tongue. I didn’t bother to ask why I was given them; I knew the answer would be an imperiously raised hand.

The storeman ran his eye over everything and nodded, “Bedding is already in your room; your mentor will get you to sign for them once you’ve checked everything. Now go through this form to make sure you have everything and then sign it.”

Before I could read the form, the mentor took it scanned down and nodded as he handed it to me, “Sign it as Helen Finch.”
The storeman spoke again, “Shorts, T-shirts, and leotard will be issued when you start sports and dancing. That’s everything Miss Finch,” he smirked, “Have a nice stay.”

I was about to make a retort but remembered the warning from my mentor and bit my lip and taking the shoulder bag I followed my mentor out of the store, across a brightly lit reception area and waited whilst he unlocked another door and walked into a pale pink painted corridor with doors on both sides. He stopped beside the third of eight doors, unlocked it and stepped back, “This is your room,” and pointing to the door opposite, “That is mine and the doors at the end of the corridor are the dining area and kitchen on the right, common room and library on the left.” He reached out and felt my hair, “Long enough but it does need some work. Start unpacking. I’ll be back in twenty minutes and I’ll fetch a set or curlers for you.”

Before I could answer he had turned away and walked back into the reception area locking the door behind him. I felt a cloud of doom descend; locked up and locked up for at least thirty months, I wasn’t going to survive, it didn’t need the unusual clothes or the other things that I would have to do, just being locked up was enough. I looked into the room and stepped across the threshold. It was a bright, welcoming room, pink of course but the wallpaper was decorated with hearts and cuddly animals, very girly but it was at least cheerful. There was a four-foot bed, which gave me something of a surprise, was there going to be sleepover partners? I didn’t dwell on the subject, sleepover with me in a cotton broidery Anglaise nightie meant a different kind of sleepover, I knew bad things happened in prisons and it would seem the authorities did not stop short of encouraging it. God! What was happening to me, what were they going to do? I felt tears welling-up, fear, a terrible fear of the unknown fate awaiting. Thirty months in this weird place. I brushed my wrist over my eyes and continue my inspection.

There was a double wardrobe, containing only clothes hangers and for a while I pondered, there was something not quite right and it took a long moment for me to realise that all the hangers were for dresses, skirts and blouses, there wasn’t one that included a trouser bar. Next I inspected the dressing table complete with triple mirror. I opened the top drawer, it was partitioned for makeup and jewellery, definitely a woman’s drawer and without thinking I went to the carryall and started unpacking. The bag holding toiletries I unzipped, removed the Camay soap, didn’t dare look at the rest of the contents and put it away in a cupboard next to the chair-well. The nighties went into a chest of drawers and the shoes into the wardrobe. I took the books and other stuff out of the bag and put them into a cupboard in the dressing table and carried the Camay and Nair into the small bathroom I placed them in a cupboard under the hand basin, next to which was a towel rail with towels hanging over it, in pink! There was only room for a shower; ‘I wouldn’t be able to enjoy the luxury of soaking in a bath…’ where did that come from? I was a quick shower man and can’t remember soaking in a bath, was there some sort of subliminal conditioning going on in this room. I stood still and listened carefully but could hear nothing, not even music coming from other rooms. Absently I unwrapped a bar of the Camay, held it to my nose and breathed in the perfume, ‘it was pretty, I liked it’ and then stopped again there it was again, a girly thought.

I listened again but there was nothing. I inspected the walls half believing I would discover a camouflaged TV screen pumping out subliminal messages but I drew a blank. I hurried back to the bathroom and looked in the mirror at my unkept hair, my unshaven face. Perhaps if I didn’t shave and let my beard grow, it would put an end to this nonsense. I shook my head; the mentor would not like it, bad marks and a longer sentence. If I could convince him that I was willingly travelling along the path that ‘The Authorities’ had mapped out for me then the sooner I would be out of here.
Returning to the bedroom, I hung up the clothes and was about to return to the bathroom to clean myself up when the mentor returned. He looked through the open door and asked’ “Settling in?” I nodded, “Here, the curler set, just plug them in when you are going to use them, you’ll find instructions for their use inside the box. The common room is empty so in a minute or two, we’ll have a cup of tea and you can start asking questions.”

Surprise, surprise, the common room wasn’t pink; they probably ran out of paint. It looked a little like a classroom. The walls were a pale, hint of yellow. Against the far wall stood library sized bookshelves and judging by the bindings and mixture of sizes there was a very eclectic choice of titles. Novels and reference books I imagine. The wall on the left was a double set of French windows and beyond them was a beautifully laid out garden with flowerbeds, lawn, trees and garden chairs. To the left of the garden were a larger lawn and swimming pool complete with sun loungers and a small brick built shed. “The exercise area,” said the mentor. "The garden is for relaxation and study, the lawn and swimming pool for exercise. The shed contains a shower unit and sports equipment; handball, exercise mats, table tennis and lawn croquet,”

“No cricket bat or football?”

“No, they were considered a little too boisterous given the purpose behind this facility.

“The library as we call the bookshelves contain the Greco-Roman classics and philosophers, various educational textbooks suited to the aims of the establishment and classical and modern English literature, Shakespeare, Dickens, the Bronte Sisters, through to modern crime, romance, adventure and fantasy. No pornography or violence.”

The mentor stepped to one side and waited for me to walk further into the room. “You will note there is a laptop on each desk and the parental guide is switched on and blocks anything considered inappropriate. The hatch in the right wall, next to the bookshelves divides this room from the kitchen, which you will be shown later.” He turned, “And this area next to the door is furnished with settees, arm chairs a table and television set. The latter is not allowed to be switched on until 6pm and off at 10.30pm and as with the laptops, access to unsuitable programmes is denied. Finally, you will have noticed that every room and corridor has security cameras. The guards in the reception area monitor those in the corridors. The cameras in here and in each of the bedrooms’ are linked to screens in the mentors’ rooms. The camera in your room is fitted with a red warning light to warn you when it is switched on, it is not our intention to spy on your privacy unless we think there is a need.” He crossed the room to the hatch and opened it, “Barbara, will you bring a pot of tea for two in here please.” Returning he closed the door and waved me to the armchairs, “Sit down and we can start our questions and answers session.”

I was about to ask my first question when there was a knock on the door; the mentor stood, opened it and let Barbara in. She carried a tray of tea things to a coffee table, smiled at me and walked out without saying a word.

My impression was that Barbara was a girl. She wore the same uniform as I but there the resemblance ended’ Barbara’s face was lightly made up. She didn’t need much her complexion was faultless and unless I was mistaken, her breasts were real, there was a hint of cleavage above the top of her wrap-over and their movement when she placed the tray on the table and walked was too natural.

The mentor returned to his chair and sat, “Before you ask the question, Barbara is like you, she has been here two and a half years and will be leaving soon. A job is waiting for her and she has a nice flat and a boyfriend. Now, your first question.”

“What exactly is this place, I know I am being punished for a rape I did not commit but what really happens here?”

“Its full title is The Centre for Adjustment and Female Empathy. The inmates and guards refer to it as The Café.”

“And its purpose?”

“To create an environment that will enable the staff to demonstrate to the inmates the cost of their actions. Rape is a violent act which most often leaves the victim traumatised, and in some cases in need of counselling for some years. There have been cases where a victim has committed suicide after the event and often the perpetrator of the act shows little remorse.

“Such offenders are sent to prison, sometimes for the rest of their lives but others; you are one of those; where there are doubts about a verdict are sent here. In these cases, the authorities have decided that imprisonment is too harsh when one considers that convicts are very prejudiced against rapists and give them a hard time that often leads to hospitalisation and even death. A second type of prisoner sent here is where the gender is ambiguous and may not be suited to a life in either a male or female prison.”

Ambiguous? Is that me? Is my sexuality ambiguous? I was on the point of asking what he meant by ambiguous but changed my mind, I needed more time to think about that but there was one question I had to ask; “So, whilst I am here I will be changed into a girl?”

“Not necessarily, that choice is yours, Barbara chose her path and chose it of her own free will and she still has her male genitals.”

“She-male?”

“That is an often used expression, yes. But she could have left here as a full male or full female but both she and her boyfriend, chose for her to remain as she is. You will have noticed her complexion and hair, her bust, waist and hips; they are all classic female it is only her primary sexual characteristics that are different.”

“She never has an orgasm then?”

The mentor chuckled, “That is a personal question and you will have to ask her.”

“What about these silly clothes? If we are to empathise with women why are we not wearing more feminine clothes, silks, satins, ribbons, lace, the things that normal women wear, the clothes that make her look good not like a sexless office cleaner?”

“To all intents and purposes, this is a school. When the initial meetings of the Café project were held the subject of uniforms was discussed at length. Though technically this is a prison it is also an establishment that has a medical and psychological purpose. The choice of female attire was decided after the aims were established. Initially the prison authorities were going to issue female prison uniforms but on the advice of the psychologists it was decided that these would emphasise the prison side of the Cafe at the expense of the educational. A whole range of options were considered, school uniforms, blouse and skirt day wear and eventually the current ensemble of blue overall were selected which seemed to fit the purpose. The Café is to a large extent self-sufficient, the normal duties of preparing food and keeping the place clean and in good running order are, wherever possible undertaken by the inmates rather than staff. You will be taught domestic science, cooking of course, make-up, deportment, dance, both classical and ballroom, knitting, crochet, flower arranging, fashion and later, if you want, you will be allowed to wear more feminine lingerie, dresses, separates, perfumes and all the other things a woman enjoys.”

That answer stopped me in my tracks, satin or silk lingerie? See through blouses, baby-doll nighties and silk peignoirs – Good Grief!

He stood, “You’ve had a long day and have much to think about, dinner is served in two hours and you have time to shower and begin to get into the role. When dinner is ready a gong is sounded. For tonight you will not have any chores but you will be expected to clean your room before classes tomorrow. Read the schedule sheet pinned to the inner side of the door and there is a notice board in the dining room.” He opened the door and stood aside to allow me to precede him. I was in a daze as I walked down the corridor, ‘pictures of lounging in lingerie, of men standing aside to allow me to precede them, a certain changing of the mentor’s attitude when I was speaking. A covert softness in his voice, mannerisms and body language’ – he had me tagged as a girl already, when does he get around to fucking me? And I forgot to ask the important questions, his name and is there a concealed subliminal broadcast going on. I was having too many unmanly thoughts, ‘getting around to fucking me, the scent of the Camay soap, asking stupid questions about silk lingerie…’
When I got back to my room, I sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the wall; ‘I was sexually ambiguous, was going to be taught a woman’s ways, her skills…what else, what did they think they were doing to me, what right did they have! And they could do it, if I refused to cooperate, they would send me to a standard prison, for five bloody years. If I curtsy politely, smile and talk sweetly, I am out in thirty months. I wasn’t between a rock and a hard place; I was between a quicksand and an alligator infested swamp.’ The tears started.

2

In retrospect, that first day in the Café was slow. It is now Friday and thus far I haven’t made a friend. I wasn’t being standoffish it was simply not having time to socialise during the day, it was lecture after lecture, class after class, and interviews with various members of the staff and two medicals where I had to put up with a series of embarrassing prod this, tug that, squeeze something else and injections.

There were two occasions when I managed to say more than good morning or good night to other girls; the first was dance class where we were being taught and made to practice the ladies steps in ballroom dancing. I am an accomplished ballroom dancer having enjoyed it in my ‘outside’ days but of course I knew only the male steps. Even something as simple as the waltz was an entirely new dance from the woman’s side. Being led in a dance is far more difficult than leading and I was having to think not only of ensuring my feet make the correct moves, but to concentrate on the body and hand pressures that my partner was using to let me know what was coming next. Lose concentration and suddenly you find that instead of following into a reverse turn, you kick each other because you read the signal as a whisk and chassis and go off, each in a different direction. It did allow for a little laughter though. I had Barbara as my partner and she is a good dancer and though we had only a little time to talk, she did say that on Friday evening she would make a point of having a chat and introduce me to the other girls. ‘Other girls?’ Well that’s what they looked like to me. They wore identical outfits as I, were definitely girly in their speech and mannerisms and all of them reasonably attractive. No, more than reasonably attractive, they were pretty and I wasn’t convinced that they were indeed like me but real females, plants perhaps, part of the ‘programming.’

The second time I spoke to one of them was outdoor activities; here I elected to try table tennis which meant hiding in the shed to change into a tennis skirt that was full and pleated and took little spinning or turning to make it flare and expose my briefs and I was having to use one hand to keep the skirt in place which resulted in my losing by quite a margin. One of those girly thoughts popped into my head whilst playing; ‘why don’t they at least let us wear something a little prettier than white cotton briefs?’ My partner in the game was sympathetic, her name was Diane and she told me I would get used to showing too much leg and might even get into the habit of doing it on purpose to attract attention.
But for the rest of the classes, it was please, thank you and have I done this correctly? All the lecturers were female and so too was the Spanish lady who cooked for us on some days. At other times, dinner was prepared and cooked by one of the girls and I dreaded the day when my turn came around, fried eggs and chips were not going to be judged the meal-of-the-week.

I did see the mentor twice, briefly and he told me he was duty mentor this coming weekend and he would be seeing me for another ‘chat’ on Saturday morning and I found myself looking forward to it, ‘he’s handsome, even dishy.’ Another girly thought, ‘Dishy’. Again I forgot to ask his name and my question about subliminal messages, I was a little dithery when he was speaking to me.

At the end of the school day, we had time for home-study, a quick wash and then we met in the kitchen dining area but most of the girls were too tired to want to become involved in chats. After dinner most went back to their rooms to rest and then, after an hour back to the common room for television or other leisure activities. I didn’t have the energy and usually had a shower and went to bed, I certainly didn’t have trouble getting to sleep, in fact I was becoming a sleep junky, I knew I was having lovely dreams but could never remember anything once I awoke.

Now I was waiting for Barbara, I was sitting at one of the desks in the common room and reading Ovid. The other girls were either watching a soap on the box, or chatting in the easy chairs, one, a rather butch type, was at a desk playing a computer game. No Laura Croft in here, it was Sonic the Hedgehog or the Mario Brothers.

“A classical scholar?”

I looked up, it was Barbara and she was smiling and her smile was one that made the sun come out. Looking at her, I couldn’t believe she was once fully male.

“Greco-Roman, yes. I like their poets, philosophers, even the medical books, Hypocrites, Galen, they were so advanced and in tune with the way things are today. Look at Galileo, he didn’t gaze up at the stars and wonder what they were, he studied them and began to understand a little of the universe and our place in it and knew the stars were other worlds not just the eyes of the gods.”

“So ballroom dancing and needle work bore you?”

“Needlework is fine. Admittedly a feminine activity, keeper of the hearth, that sort of thing but I wouldn’t call a man with a sewing needle a panty-waist, he might be a sailor about to stitch a canvas sail or tarpaulin.”

Barbara chuckled, “You have a natural ability at dancing as well.”

“Ballroom, yes but after the waltz lesson?”

“That was nothing, you’ll quickly pick up the ladies steps. You have a natural fluidity of movement and good legs, dancers’ legs, strong muscles, well formed and pretty.”

I blushed and my hand dropped to my knee and caressed its hairless smoothness and then quickly drew my hand away, girly thoughts and girly mannerisms now. “Barbara, is there some sort of subliminal programming going on in here?”

“I’m not supposed to discuss stuff like that but if you promise not to say I told you, the answer is yes, at night when you are asleep. It isn’t something for you to worry about; they are not programming you into becoming a female. The subliminal stuff only goes on for a week or two then it’s stopped. The idea is to reduce any aggressive tendencies and make you more accepting of the lessons you are being taught.” She reached across the table and put her hand on mine, “You must remember why we are in here, rape and sometimes burglary or common theft can be violent actions, in fact rape is an act of violence even when the victim is not otherwise injured.”

And sexual ambiguity I thought but asked; “The injections I have been having?”

“You are putting me on the spot, you should really save these questions for Adam.”

“Adam?”

“Your mentor, Adam Worthington.”

“OK, I’m seeing him tomorrow.”

Barbara winked, “He’s a dish.”

I blushed, changing the subject before I said something I shouldn’t, I asked, “Will you introduce me to the others over the weekend?”

“Yes, that is all except one, Melissa.”

“Have I seen or met her yet?”
“He’s the one playing on the computer.”

“He?”

Barbara nodded and dropped her voice, “It’s not tittle-tattle but there’s something you should know and if I don’t tell you now, Adam will tomorrow. Melissa is a ‘He’; there is nothing feminine about him at all. According to Adam he was sent here by mistake. His case involved violence beyond the rape itself but something went wrong in the court case and instead of getting fifteen years he was sent here. They never allow him to be alone with any of the female staff or us girls at any time. Adam says they are moving him out on Monday. He would have gone sooner but their Psychiatrist has him listed as a woman hater who thinks hurting women is fine. It would appear he is homophobic as well and is not allowed to be alone with us as I said. His being sent here was a mistake caused by the availability of a solitary confinement cell and they wouldn’t risk him mixing with other prisoners, they’d kill him.”

“But couldn’t they have used a police cell, surely he is a serious threat in here, things being relaxed the way they are.”

“Not in his case, he is watched 24/7 and always under escort when out of locked areas. Take a quick look at the camera above the library, it’s trained on him and follows him wherever he goes.”

“He’s wearing the uniform though.”

“Yes, they make him do it to keep him in line but you’ll notice he hasn’t shaved and the uniform is in a pretty gruesome state.”

I nodded, “I’ll keep away then. I met Diane, she beat me at table tennis.”

Barbara laughed, “She told me. Said that if you hadn’t been acting all prim and proper, you might have won the game. You were acting as if you were wearing a see-through thong instead of cotton briefs.”

I grinned, “I was thinking of the thong. By the way, when I went to the stores for extra bits and pieces and that bloody silly pleated skirt, I had to sign a receipt form for them; the storeman said my account would be debited. What does that mean?”

“Whilst you are in here, you get extra work, ironing shirts and replacing buttons for the men in the main prison, pressing the warders uniforms, repairing tears and,” she grinned, “Cleaning the windows. The shirt ironing is for when the prisoners are appearing before a parole board, it makes them look a little more human and improves their chances. There’s other stuff as well and we do the work in our free time, Saturday afternoon, Sunday and occasionally in the evening. They pay us the national minimum and we aren’t given cash unless we can prove we have a need for it. That money goes into your account and when you want a new lippy or a touch of racy lingerie, they get it for you and debit your account. We also use some of the money for extra food, luxury things so that we can have a binge a couple of times a month.”

I ignored the ‘lippy’ and ‘racy lingerie’, “Wine?”

Barbara shook her head, “Forbidden. So are drugs but we’ve never had a problem there, I think by the time we have had our injections and swallowed the pills they issue, we’ve had enough of drugs. Shall we go into the kitchen and have a cup of tea?”
I closed Ovid, “You can take any of these books into your room if you wish, just make a note in the register in case somebody else looks for it.”

“It’s just as well, I wouldn’t dare read all of it in here, it makes me cry.”

Barbara looked sideways at me, “Sad?”

“Very. There’s a poem in there of forbidden love and clandestine meetings between lovers that lead to suicides. Bit like Romeo and Juliet; in fact I am told that it was the poem that inspired Shakespeare to write his play. Real crying time.”

“Who do you identify with, Romeo?”

I shook my head, “It’s not Romeo and Juliet, the original by Ovid was about Thisbe who wanted to marry her boyfriend the handsome Pyramus.”

Barbara smiled, “Pedant. Which then?”

“Thisbe, she was a brunette,” I grinned, “We brunette’s need to stick together.”

“She was beautiful?”

“Yes."

“You said Pyramus was handsome.”

“That is how he is described.”

“Bit like Adam then?”

I turned to her as she was pouring the tea, “Barbara, what are you trying to say?”

She handed the tea to me, pointed at the sugar and said, “Nothing, just trying to compare your Greco-Roman heroes with modern men,” but there was mischief in her eyes.

I put two teaspoons of sugar in my tea and she tut-tutted, “You’ll get fat.”

“And I suppose Adam wouldn’t fall for me if I was fat,” I replied sarcastically, following her to a table.
We sat and sipped our tea, “You said that,” she said suddenly. “You are slim, have drop-dead gorgeous legs and beautiful bone structure, Helen,” she leaned across the table, “There’s lots of men who would fall for you.”

“Barbara, I am not gay.”

“Define gay.”

“Homosexual.”

“Which means?”

“Two people of the same sex having a relationship?”

“Yes. But a woman and a man is not gay?”

“Of course not, that’s heterosexual. What are you getting at, I have a feeling I am being analysed.”

“Nope, not by me, I’m not qualified. But I do know that male and female relationships are not gay and I can see you now and I saw you when you came here, before you changed into the uniform. You were wearing dark slacks, dark blue sweat shirt and black bomber style jacket, yes?”

“Yes, so what.”

“Helen you were walking between the two guards, your elbows were in and your lower arms were slightly out.”
“
That’s the way I walk I suppose, what of it.”

Barbara sighed, “Men walk with their elbows out because they have thicker waists and it is easier for them to swing their arms. Women walk with their elbows in, slimmer waists and their lower arms out because they have wider hips and need to keep their lower arms out to prevent their hands constantly brushing the hips.”

“Nonsense.”

Barbara ignored me; “When you sit, you almost always cross your legs and slide one leg over the other rather than lift it. Men don’t usually cross their legs unless at the ankles with their knees apart or with an ankle hanging over a knee, that way they don’t squeeze their jewels and cause discomfort. You also refer to us as ‘The Girls’ and seem to accept yourself as one of us and unless I have an eye problem, there are signs on your face that you have been experimenting with the cosmetics.”

“You’re saying I am a latent homosexual?”

“No, nothing that simple, I would guess that you may, and I stress may be a latent transsexual.”

“Good Lord!”

“You have other more feminine gestures and movements as well. You pick up a teacup by the handle, use a finger and thumb and sip; men will more often than not grasp the cup, often ignoring the handle and then gulp. You eat with small bites, sip your drinks, touch your hair and often sit with your hands in your lap. Those are feminine traits.”

I was surprised and remained silent for a while whilst I considered these points, my hips were a little wider than normal and I often had trouble buying off-the-peg clothes. Barbara was right but I had never looked at a man and felt desire, though I did think Adam was a bit dishy…could I make love to him? I don’t think so. I shook my head, “I don’t fancy men.”

She reached across the table again and rested her hand lightly on mine, “Don’t fight it one way or the other, let it take its own course, ask Adam to stop the subliminal messages if you like but I can tell you this, I did see you walk and I have seen you do the other things I described and the subliminal stuff we are exposed to wouldn’t make you change your gestures, way of sitting and everything else in three or four days.”

I sat silently and began to feel tears forming in my eyes and brushed them away, “If you are right, what can I do and what about the rape business. I know every convicted criminal is innocent, but I really am. I was on a date with the girl, she invited me back to the place she shares with roomies and took her clothes off as soon as we were in her bedroom. When she was naked, she just lay on her back on the bed and smiled. I stripped and lay beside her and we petted, kissed, caressed and suddenly she took a hold of my cock with one hand and pulled me on top of her with the other and she was the one who guided it into her pussy.”

“Well that’s certainly not rape. What happened?”

“We started screwing and she was encouraging me, once or twice she made little noises and on one occasion, just before it ended she cried out – ‘more, more, don’t stop’ and then, when I was a second or two away from a cumming she suddenly screamed and shouted ‘No! No!

“It was too late for me, I ejaculated and then she screamed again, pushed me off her, picked up her blouse, tore it and then rushed to the door, opened it and shouted out to her flat mates.

“I just lay there stunned wondering what on earth had happened and the next thing I know there are three other girls in the room all shouting at me
and soon after that, the police arrived.

When it went to court, she swore I tore her blouse off and then ripped her panties and both items were offered as evidence. It was confirmed that the DNA of the sperm was mine and that was it. I think, forgetting the rape bit, the fact that I was willing to make love to a girl proves that I’m not latent anything.”

“Helen, I’m so sorry to have said anything, sorry for making you remember such a terrible ordeal, forgive me.”

“There’s nothing to forgive, in fact it seems to have helped to be able to talk about it with someone, it sort of eases the frustration I feel at having been found guilty and sentenced. Do you believe me?”

“Yes, oh I believe you. I don’t think you are the sort of person who could have raped anybody but what was her motive, was she a thrill seeker, man hater, what was it?”

I shrugged, “I don’t know, I don’t even know what happened to her after the trial, never saw her again. I suppose I carry a faint hope that her conscience will prevail one day and she will go to the police and tell them the truth but I’m not holding my breath.”

“Have you told Adam any of this?”
“No, I’ve not had the right moment to bring it up.”

“I think you should when you’ve settled in.”

In the next chapters, Helen has an interview, wishes for M&S knickers and finds a sister.

[email protected]

Vesta's Hearth 3 and 4

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Other Keywords: 

  • Budding romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth 3 and 4
Volume 1
By Frances Penwiddy


Copyright©Frances Penwiddy, 2014

Vesta’s Hearth is a work of fiction. Any similarity to people living or dead is coincidental.
This novel is not considered suitable reading matter for minors.

Helen has an interview, wishes for M & S knickers and finds a sister.

3

He did ask the next morning. I had finished cleaning my room and just out of the shower when there was a knock on the door. I was naked, lotioned and my hair was still under the shower cap and in rollers, I called out, “Give me a minute, I’m just out of the shower.”

“Take your time, Helen but as soon as you are presentable, will you come over to my office.”

Take my time! Taking my time was to panic, I sat in front of the vanity mirrors, made my face up minimally, thank God I had been practising all week, almost ripped the shower cap from my head and brushed out my hair. It looked nice, soft curls and a fringe over my forehead ending a little above my eyebrows. I turned my head every way, kept adjusting the mirrors and once I was satisfied, I studied my reflection. I had almost perfected the look I wanted, someone who would have found a part as an extra in the Stepford Wives, ultra-feminine, with a little more help with my hair and make-up I would look presentable.

I dressed hurriedly, I didn’t even think twice about it when I put the skirt on, one of four I had been given on my visit to the store, two shorter length and two like the one I had selected, dark grey, box pleated, purely functional. Until now I had worn the wrap over and a T shirt top but that wouldn’t do for my interview with Adam so I took one of my new shirts out of the wardrobe only to discover that it wasn’t a shirt, the buttons were on the wrong side, it was a short sleeved blouse, I shrugged, even better, got the hang of the buttons and did it up. I had no time to touch up my make-up or brush my hair again, my blouse and skirt were in place and I glanced in the mirror for a final check. What I would give for a visit to M & S or better still, Agent Provocateur. I sat down, placed my hands on my lap, dropped my head and looked at my hands. The pale pink nail varnish looked good but they blurred as tears started to form. What was happening to me, ‘wishing I had some pretty lingerie to wear for Adam.’ What on earth were those hidden messages doing to my brain whilst I slept. What did he mean sexually androgynous? My hands were soft, so was my hair, but there were lots of men with soft hair, soft hands and soft skin. Barbara had confused me a little more with her comments about my mannerisms. I pressed on the front of my skirt, they were all there, male things, girls didn’t have bits like that, they had tits and labia. I didn’t, I was male not female there was nothing androgynous about it. I wiped away the tears, checked my make-up yet again, stood and straightened my skirt. Adam can start explaining to me today, now, this very minute, before anything else. I had doubts about who I was and he had to tell me, had to explain what ‘The Authorities’ or him or whoever, where doing to me. I might be a convicted criminal but I had rights and I was going in there to tell him in no uncertain manner that it was my intention to exercise those rights.

I slipped on my shoes, opened the door and strode across the corridor not even bothering to shut the door behind me. His was open; I stood on the threshold and knocked. Adam looked up from the file he was reading, stood and walked around his desk and took a chair from the wall, “Come in Helen, come in and sit down.”

I opened my mouth to say something hostile but god, ‘he was dishy,’ so I just walked in and sat.
“Your hair looks nice, it compliments your face beautifully.”

“Adam Worthington or Doctor Worthington if that is your correct title, please don’t tell me I am beautiful, that I have drop-dead-gorgeous legs, super bone structure and a lovely figure.” He had walked around the desk and remained standing, waiting for me to finish. “I am a male,” I stood, lifted my skirt with my left hand and took hold of the waist elastic of my briefs and pulled it out, “Why don’t you come and see for yourself.”

Expecting anger I was surprised when he smiled and said, “I know that, I did biology at school. I am a psychiatrist so Doctor is correct but I prefer Adam. Now sit down and tell me what’s happened, you’re upset and I want to know why. Has somebody here been making unkind remarks, insulting you?”

I shook my head and looked down at my hands, folded in my lap again and I noticed a small snag in the hem of the skirt, crossed my legs and pulled at the hem to hide it. When I looked up, Adam was watching me, “Well, what happened?”
“Everything. I was speaking with a friend yesterday evening…”

“One of the girls?”

“Yes, she told me I had lovely legs, good bone structure, pretty. She also intimated that I might be transsexual because I walked like and had many of the mannerisms of a woman and then she told me about the subliminal messages in my room at night, whilst I am asleep and said I should ask about the injections I was given during my medicals and now I don’t know who I am or even what I am and I want you to stop it, let me sort myself out.”

“Barbara?”

“I didn’t give you her name.”

“You didn’t have to, it was hoping she was going to become your friend and don’t worry about snitching on her. Somebody was going to befriend you and tell you something, I am glad it was Barbara, she is one I can trust to do things gently."

“What she told you is correct, there are subliminal messages piped into your room at night and as for the injections they were the flu jab, anti-tet, estrogen and because of your general physical condition, run down as one might expect after your recent ordeal, vitamins.”

“Estrogen is a hormone, a sex hormone.”

“You must remember, Helen that this is a fairly relaxed regime and we can’t take chances until we have fully evaluated newcomers. The estrogen is indeed a female hormone but the dose was weak, not something that would produce secondary sexual characteristics but would make you more receptive to the subliminal messages. Those are not brainwashing to make you go girly; they are there to help you understand the education you are receiving here. An education,” he shrugged, “Or adjustment to make you understand exactly what a woman is; something that will make you realise that women are people and need to be respected, not exploited sexually. They are also programmed to reduce any tendencies towards violence.”

I sighed, “I didn’t rape her.”

“Yes I know you didn’t commit the crime. Not ‘know’, ‘believe’ would be a better word. Believe it strongly enough for me to arrange to speak with the judge who officiated at your trial and get the details and if necessary re-open the investigation.”

“You could do that?”

“I’ve already arranged to speak to the judge and the police inspector in charge of the investigation. If my beliefs prove correct then the conviction will be quashed and you will be released as quickly as possible, which is very quickly, the day following the decision in fact. But, it will take time, a month, perhaps longer, in the meantime, I will instruct that the hormone shots and the subliminal regime be stopped,” he smiled, “We can always double the dose if I am proved wrong and you are guilty.”

“I’m not, I could never do a thing like that, not harm somebody.”

“Yes I believe that. Do you remember doing a written test when you came here on Monday?”

“Yes an IQ test wasn’t it, why was that necessary?”

“Well it wasn’t exactly an IQ test, it was a test to check the sexual orientation of your brain.”

“Huh, you mean rapist – non rapist?”

“No, it was to measure the male/female balance of your brain.”

“I’m lost. My brain is male, it must be, I am male.”

Adam smiled, “It’s not that simple. Every foetus when it forms in the womb is female; as it develops the physical sexual characteristics begin to form. There are theories that the brains of males and females are different, physically different and other theorists claim there are no differences. It’s my opinion that though physically the brains are similar, there are differences in the way a brain, as it becomes educated decides, under the influence of hormones whether it wants to be boy or girl, those hormones then change the sexual characteristics of the brain because males and females require different things. Some are part of the genetic coding that goes back to the early Homo sapiens, the first of the Stone Age people, some of it is more relevant to modern times but I believe along with many others that the brains do work differently. A survey was done some years ago in which the heads of London taxi drivers were measured and it was discovered that the areas at the sides of their heads were slightly larger than in other occupations. The areas that were larger are where the brain processes the information required for good navigational skills, something that London taxi drivers uniquely train for and the parts of their brains they used to find their way about became slightly larger.

“So the brain adapts and if we project this into the population as a whole I believe that as we enter life, become educated and learn the necessary skills of survival and improvement, the brain changes and shows amongst other things different ways of processing the information we need to enable us to live in our environments and complete the tasks we undertake. As I said, some of this ability we are born with, some we acquire throughout our lives.

“Men, because they once had to go out and hunt woolly mammoths needed efficient navigational skills, good spatial awareness for hunting large and very dangerous creatures. Women on the other hand needed to be able to stay near their hearths, cook, make clothes, look after children and prepare medicines so they needed brain functions that would encourage these activities and help them to multi-function.

“These days of course, men don’t have to go out and hunt for food but they do have the same primary drive to earn the money to buy food and when you think about it, there is not a great deal of difference. A man needs to bring home the food his family needs, be it cash for shopping or the hind leg of a mammoth. Women still need to do two or three jobs at the same time when in their homes and have a desire to produce babies without which the species would not survive. I have never met a man who would willingly experience a pregnancy, the male brain isn’t geared for it but a woman’s is.

“Result, men are better navigators, read maps more easily and generally know roughly where they are. Women can cook a meal, watch over a baby, read a recipe and listen to a radio programme all at the same time and do it whilst a foetus is developing in their wombs. That, Helen is what the test was looking for, to what extent does your brain contain the characteristics of the opposite sex.” He opened a folder and pulled out a sheet of paper, the results of your test show that female characteristics substantially outweigh male ones. Point to the north,”

I had to stop and think about it and then making a decision, I pointed.

“That’s west. If you were making your way from Chichester to here across country you would probably end up in New York rather than south west Sussex.”

“And this means?”

“Coupled with your ability to do more than one thing at a time with your hands and, I have noticed, you are reasonably happy using your hands for one task whilst you are speaking of something else, add the observations made by Barbara, I would say that you are more female than male, despite what your body indicates.”

“You are saying I am a female in a male body, a transsexual?”

“No. I would need a lot more evidence before making that diagnosis but I am saying you may be happier as a woman than as a man.”

“So what do I do now, spend the rest of my life wondering if I would be happier in a pair of trousers and boxers or a skirt and panties?”

“It is a question that has three basic answers. Stay male; change and become female; or simply cross dress and pretend to be either as the mood suits. I and the other people here will help you whilst you are still with us and I will stop the hormone and subliminal treatments immediately. I am ready to talk to you and arrange for medical and psychiatric assessments’ anytime if you wish.” He sat back and waited for me, not prompting, not pushing, just giving me time. I must have sat thinking for a good ten minutes and not once did he hurry me but I didn’t seem to know what I wanted. I stood up, “I need to think about it.”

“Of course, take all the time you need and come back whenever you need. I believe that ‘Society’ has wronged you with the conviction and because of that miscarriage of justice, I feel that you are owed and I shall ensure you get all the help you need.”

He reached for the telephone, “I’ll put a hold on the subliminal stuff and hormone shots immediately.”

I had reached the door and turned, “Did Barbara go through this?”

“I cannot discuss the personal details of another patient but the circumstances in your case need me to say something. You and Barbara are so alike you could be sisters.”

“I want to speak with her but I have to do my Saturday chores.”

“Forget them, you are under treatment and that means I can excuse you. Go and see Barbara, and if she is willing to talk, tell her she is excused chores as well. There are a lot of people about on Saturday mornings so if the two of you want privacy, use one of your rooms, close the door so you can talk without worrying about others listening. Tell her to look in here first.”

I nodded at the telephone; “Don’t cancel the messages and shots until I have spoken to Barbara.”

“Are you sure?”

I nodded and left the room to make my way to the kitchen but before I did, I crossed the corridor closed my own door and stood for a moment with my hand on the doorknob. Suddenly I felt better, I was in a prison, a different kind of prison granted but I could safely leave a door open and sleep without needing to lock myself in; this is a safe place all I had to do was make up my mind as to whether my new address should be Miss or Mr Confused, c/o The Café, Sussex.

4

“Love to chat,” said Barbara, “And not because I get out of chores.”

“But with two of us missing, won’t that make it harder on the others?”

“We’re nearly finished, they won’t mind and we can make it up by covering for them when they want a bit of time off. Your room you say?”

“That’s Adam’s suggestion and he wants you see him before we start.”

“Your hair needs a trim, it looks good but a trim would make it nicer, it’ll get rid of the split ends. Wait here a moment,” she said when we reached my room and she disappeared into the room next door, returned quickly and handed me a little case, “Here take these in whilst I see Adam, they are my hairdressing things.”

I went into the room and placed her case on the dressing table and ran my fingers through my hair. I pulled a lock away from my head and bent closer to the mirror. My hair certainly seemed fuller, more bounce but split ends, what were they? I let my hair drop and shook my head and the locks fell back into place. I looked around the room and realised I didn’t have any soft drinks, not even bottled water to offer Barbara, some hostess I was…’hostess?’ I hurried down the corridor to the kitchen. Maria was there, “Are there any soft drinks I can take to my room?”

Maria held a finger to her lips, opened the fridge, reached to the back and produced a bottle of white wine, “You not tell anybody.” She opened a cupboard and produced a pair of flutes, “Not crystal but nice for your first guest. Barbara is good girl, she will help you.” She placed the glasses in my free hand and went back to work.
I hurried back to my room and just made it inside when I heard Adam’s door open and Barbara came in. She looked around and said, “You need some pictures on the wall and a couple of vases with flowers.”

“And where do I get flowers from?”

She grinned, “This is a prison and we’re criminals, we can steal a few from the garden, they won’t notice. And if they do, we can tell them it’s girly therapy.”

“And then we can pop down to the National Gallery and ‘borrow’ a few Turners or French Impressionists?”

She nodded, “Good idea, we’ll nick a couple of Pre-Raphaelites whilst we’re at it. Have you been up to see Maria?” she asked nodding at the wine.
“Yes, she’s a sweetie, I asked for soft drinks and she magically produced this from the fridge.”

“Maria is a doll, now sit,” she pointed at the chair, took the wine out of my hand and went into the bathroom and I heard her filling the vanity basin with cold water to keep the wine chilled.

She returned and stood behind me looking at my reflection in the mirror and playing with my hair, sweeping it over to the left, then the right, piling it on top, sweeping the fringe both ways, breaking it up into short bangs and then she went around it with a comb, studying the ends and tut-tutting.

“How bad is it?”

“It would look superb on a bag lady.”

“That bad?”

“Nope, I’m kidding, you have lovely hair. Where did you get the know-how for the styling?”

“It isn’t styled, I just used the curlers.”

“Yes, I know but where did the style, the way you’ve curled it come from.”

“Me. I read the instructions in the manual to find out how to use the curlers, which way to wind them, how tight, that sort of thing, then I washed it, used a conditioner and curled.”

“When?”

“Monday evening.”

“And you slept with the curlers in?”

“Yes, that’s what it said in the instructions. I didn’t have a hairnet though and in the morning two or three had come loose but when I brushed my hair out, it didn’t show so I suppose they were in long enough.”

“You curl every night?” as she spoke she opened a flap in her case rummaged around and put three hairnets on the dressing table.
“I only put one or two in at night, just where it seems to need it.”

“Just one or two? And your hair has kept the curl all this time!”

“No, I washed it again on Thursday and repeated the process.”

“Jesus, I wish I had your hair. I have to do mine every night just to keep a soft wave in it, when I get out of here, my first job is a perm.”

“Is it a good style for my face?”

“A bit retro, fifties or early sixties but it suits you. Yes, keep it that way for now its easy maintenance but you’ll need a hairspray for when you go out or it will drive you mad blowing about, you’ll finish up looking like Medusa,”

“I’m not likely to be going out except in the garden and then all I’ll need is a hairnet.”

“Wrong kiddo, I used my charm on Adam, we are having a girly shopping day on Tuesday. All day if we want it.”

“Shopping? Outside? In a mall?”

“Yes. All we need to do is sort out where. We don’t even have to pay for a cab, I’ll get my boyfriend Paul to run us around.”

I shook my head, “I can’t, Barbara,” I spread my arms, “I’m not walking around a high street or shopping mall in these, I’d look ridiculous and so for that matter would you. Gorgeous as you are, the white blouses and pleated skirts would make us look like a pair of truants from an adult education college.”

She giggled, “Might get us some action looking like that.”

“You said shopping.”

“Stand up,” I did and then, “Turn around slowly, “I have a size twelve blouse and skirt, not sexy but pretty enough and smart, They would fit you and we can get a bra and boob forms from the stores to give you a bust, 36B I reckon. All you need is a jacket and I think Diane has one we could borrow.”

“I thought only uniforms were permitted in here?”

“They are but when we’ve done a bit of time, they let us buy better clothes and we are allowed out, with an escort of course. The guard is in case we fall in love and run off with a window cleaner or something like that.”

“Or each other.” I added.

“Not me, I’ve got Paul and if I ran off with one of the girls in here, that would make me lesbian.”

“I said that yesterday but you said going with a man wasn’t gay.”

“It isn’t, its hetero but we are all girls, well Melissa isn’t, but for the rest of us, if we had a relationship with another girl in here, that would be lesbian, RIGHT!” She glared at me so I sat down, I was already excited about the shopping trip, dresses, separates, accessories, lingerie, if that wasn’t girly, then what was. I had a feeling that Tuesday was going to be my day of decisions “RIGHT!” she repeated.

I nodded, “Right.” And another snag popped into my head, “What about money, I haven’t been here long enough to build up any credit.”

“Don’t you have any outside money, credit cards, debit cards, anything?”

“Yes, I’m reasonable well-off and when I handed everything over to them, there was a little over three hundred in cash, two credit cards with loads of credit and my debit card. I’m not sure about my debit card though, there have been standing orders and direct debits going out of the account and I haven’t been able to check it or make any transfers.”

“Have you set up on-line banking?”

“Yes, of course.”

“No problem then, if you need to, we can go to a library and ask to use the public computers and you can sort your accounts out. Anyway, from what Adam has said, you’ll be out of here soon and there’s no point in spending fortunes on fashion if you’re going back to your old ways.”

There was a question in the statement. “Yes,” I agreed “But I think Tuesday will be the day I decide.”

“Helen, kiddo, your birthday is August 27th, you will be twenty-nine. Mine was last April and then I was twenty-nine, that makes me your big sister and let me tell you, as your big sister, you have already made the decision but you don’t know it yet.”

“And what is it?”

“I can’t say, it’s the paradox effect, if I tell you, you might change what is preordained just to be awkward and if you did that, the paradox effect would destroy the universe.”

I laughed, “Okay, Big Sis but there’s still a snag. The Prison Authorities here have all my personal stuff including my cash and cards, how do I get it back, I’m not free yet?”

“Leave it to Adam, he’ll fix it up by having a word with the Governor.” She took my hand and looked at the nails, “They’re neat enough but let them grow out and we can get Maeve to give you a real manicure soon.”

“Maeve?”

“Our Celtic girl, her father was a Highlander and if you saw the magic she performs on nails you would believe she had pixie blood. She’s getting out soon and is going to be a beautician. She’s been attending courses at a day college once a week.”

“They do seem to be a bit laid back here, letting people out as they do.”

“There selection is very careful and they don’t often make mistakes like Melissa. Once you’ve been here a couple of years, they do try to arrange things so that you have something to go out to. Even the girls who want to switch back are helped.”

“Are there many of them, switch-backs I mean?”

Barbara frowned and thought for a minute, “I’ve never thought about that before but now you’ve mentioned it, I can recall only two.” She stood and went to her case, “Back to work, I want you to lean back, close your eyes and get ready for a few minutes of agony, I’m doing your brows. How would you like them; just thinned a bit or a high arch that would give you a permanent surprised look…?”

“Don’t you dare.”

“Okay, how?”

“Grace Kelly.”

“Wow, you are retro. Got a picture?”

“There’s one. I’ve book marked the page in the magazine in the bedside table drawer.”

Barbara crossed the room opened the drawer and took out the magazine and looked at the picture and slowly walked back, turned me to face her, she placed the picture alongside my face and nodded, “She is a beauty and you have the same shaped face, It’ll work. Let’s do it and don’t scream when I pluck the brows out, I might jump and pluck out an eye.”

I didn’t lose a single eye and when Barbara had finished and made one or two make-up enhancements, she stepped back studied my face for a moment and nodded, “You’re going to turn heads, Helen, take a look.”

I looked into the mirror and opened my eyes in surprise, Barbara was right, I was going to turn heads, the face that looked back at me could only be described as beautiful and would remain so even when I had cleansed the makeup off. “I don’t know what to say, you’re a genius.”

“Dead right I am but like most great artists I need a good canvas to work on and you are just that. The dinner bell is going shortly, let’s go and see what the others think.”

“No, let’s show it to Adam first.”

“Really?”

I looked at her ready to make a retort but she was right, I wanted to hear Adam’s approval, “Really.”

We opened the door and crossed to his and Barbara knocked and we heard Adam call ‘Come-in’ but Barbara held me back, shook her head and knocked again. There was movement in the room, we heard his footsteps and then the door opened, he looked at Barbara first with a frown on his face and then switched to me and the frown vanished, “Helen?”

Barbara chuckled, “Real cracker isn’t she and after only a few days of your subliminal propaganda.”

“It’s not propaganda and a cracker is something that is pulled apart at Christmas.”

“Just you wait until Tuesday evening when she’s dressed up.”

“Ah yes, the shopping expedition,” he stood back, “Come on in, I have something for you.”

We walked into the room and his hand rested on my shoulder for a moment, “Barbara isn’t pressurising you is she?”

“Yes,” I answered, “But I love it.”

He smiled and said; “You do look beautiful.” And I nearly swooned but didn’t, I just thought of the shopping trip and kept on my feet with just a fleeting touch of giddiness.

“Don’t be in a rush to make any decisions, Helen, take your time.”

I nodded, “Will Tuesday evening be okay?”

He glanced at Barbara, “Do I detect a conspiracy?”

She shrugged, “Helen will do what Helen wants and if you want to organise a five-a-side footy match in the garden to put the other side’s case, we’ll go along with it.”

“That won’t be necessary. Now the shopping trip; I have had a word with the panel, given them the facts and told them of my misgivings and they have expressed their support and have sent these to you,” he picked up a bulky brown envelope and gave it to me, “Open it, check it and sign the receipt inside.”

I opened it; it was my credit cards, wallet and keys to my apartment. “I can have them back before I am released?”

“In view of the circumstances yes but I would advise you leave them with me and I’ll keep them in the safe until you require them, but it’s up to you.”
I offered the envelope back, “Keep them until Tuesday if you would.”

“Aren’t you going to check them?”

“I fanned out the cards and said, it’s all there.”

“The money shouldn’t you count it?”

I fanned out the bank notes, rattled the small amount of change still in the envelope and smiled at him; “It’s all there as well.”

He shrugged took the envelope and placed it back on the desk, the dinner gong went and I cursed, I wanted to stay in his office a little longer.
“Better get along and show yourself off to the others, I understand a little about the vanity of women.”

We turned to the door and Barbara said over her shoulder, “We only do it for the men.” And we hurried down to the kitchen, Barbara said in a quiet voice, “He was impressed.”

“Are you sure it was totally genuine and not sympathy for my predicament?”

“Predicament? You’re having the time of your life. It was genuine, you made a hit.”

“Barbara!”

“Just wait until the others see you.”

We walked in and for a moment or two, nobody took much notice, people were coming in and going out at all times during the weekend so two people coming in was nothing of note, that is until Diane looked and stared. “Helen, is that you?”

Maeve who was carrying a tureen to the table glanced over, opened her eyes wide, hurriedly put the tureen on the table and stepped forward a few paces, “You’ve been out for a make-over!”

“Nope,” answered Barbara, “Just a few touch-ups I did for her.”

Maeve glared at her, “That’s my job.”

“That’s right and Helen wants you to do a full job for her on Tuesday morning.”

She looked at me, “You do?”

“Yes, I do, the full works.”

They both came over and walked around me staring, “Blimey,” said Maeve, “You are something else. You come in on Monday, do nothing, say nothing and then you spring this on us. I’ve a good mind to slip my hand up your skirt and check to see if you aren’t a genetic girl.”

“She isn’t.” answered Barbara, “I can vouch for that.”

“Oh can you. You two been at it?”

“Diane, please, you know I’m in love with Paul and we’re setting up together when I get out of here and Helen isn’t gay.”

“I can believe that,” said April from where she was sitting, “Anybody looking like that could take her pick of the men.”

I shook my head in disbelief, if I had a man in bed with me for the night I was straight, if I had another T or genetic girl that was lesbian. What happens if I switch back when I get out? Would I be straight or gay whatever I did, perhaps both. Don’t go down that street, I told myself and to stop them, I said, “I’m hungry.” So we sat and had our dinner, of Melissa, there was no sign thank goodness; I don’t think I could have handled any snide remarks. Dinner took twice its normal time because everybody was asking questions and then everybody stopped eating to listen to my reply, I don’t think I’ve ever had so much attention and I was enjoying myself until somebody, Maeve or April I think asked’ “Have you got a boyfriend?”

“No,” I said, “Yes,” said Barbara. “No,” I insisted glaring at her.”

“Sorry girls, I’ve let a secret out of the bag, even Helen doesn’t know she’s falling in love yet.”

“Barbara, please.”

We had finished eating by now and I stood up, “As Barbara and I got out of chores this morning, we will clear up and do the dishes.” I started clearing the table before Barbara had a chance to object and the others started to leave and go into the common room but Maeve and Diane came and gave me a hug, April a kiss on the cheek and I started to feel the tears coming and when they had left, I sat down and started to cry.

Barbara sat beside me, placed her arm around my shoulders and hugged me close and I rested my head on her shoulder and cried for quite a while and when the tears eventually stopped, I sat up straight, grabbed a paper napkin, wiped my eyes and blew my nose.

“Nice girls aren’t they,” Barbara said as she stood and began clearing the table.

I smiled, “I have a family in here now and I hated this place on Monday.”

She carried a pile of dishes over to the washer and returned for more, “You’ve made my blouse wet but I will suffer it, that’s what big sisters are for, to be put upon.”

I stood up and started to help, “Sorry but I was an orphan at twenty one, no brothers and sisters and had to make it on my own. I didn’t even have a regular girlfriend, no real friends, just lots of acquaintances and all this has shown me what I have missed all these years.”

“You like it here then?”

I nodded and started to load the dishwasher.

“When the cycle finishes, put the pots and pans in this drying rack and the plates and cutlery in the cupboard, I’ll be back in a tick, I’ll have to change my blouse.”

“Leave that one in my room, I’ll wash it out for you.”

“No need I am going to squeeze the tears out and keep them in a little perfume bottle and when I am old and married, I shall get it out and remember you.”

“We won’t still be friends then?”

“You’ll be out of here soon and then I will and I suppose we will go our separate ways. I want to remember you, Helen.”

“I feel the same, I don’t want to leave and never see you again.”

“You could always get a flat in Chichester or Brighton, Paul and I are setting up around here. We would be close then and could meet once a week.”
“I have an apartment in Chichester but I don’t want to go back there, it isn’t my home anymore, not after what has happened, I want to change things I felt my face light up, “I could get the other girls to share when they get out. Rent a house that would be nice.”

“You still have a decision to make, so wait until Tuesday before you make plans. See you in the common room in a minute,” and she left. I waited for the cycle to finish and passed the time sitting at the table and thinking. Had I reached the decision and was I attracted to Adam? I couldn’t make up my mind for certain and there was the crying, I seemed to have become emotional and hormone treatment can do that I was told but I was supposed to be on a low dose, could it be the reason and if it was the reason I was crying and being emotional then can I trust any of my emotions? I needed to talk to Barbara again but not tonight, I had had enough for one day, too much to take in, Sunday would do, the weather forecast was good and it might be a time to sit in the garden and try not to do anything that would set me off on another roller coaster of emotional responses. I wouldn’t even read Ovid. I would Shower, dress, clean my room, help with whatever needed to be helped with and then sit, enjoy the garden and if the opportunity arose, talk to Barbara about emotional responses and hormones. I must avoid Adam as well, if I was attracted to him then it could cause problems, perhaps he might find himself in trouble because I suppose that technically at least, I was his patient and Barbara who did seem rather intuitive, had hinted that he was responding to me.

In the next chapters, Cooking and learning about Two Spirit New Girls and the promised outing to a world of lace, silk and a lecture on beginning a trousseau.

[email protected]

Vesta’s Hearth volumes 1 to 4 is available through Top Shelf in the Big Closet or the Amazon Kindle link in the right hand column of the Home Page.
Footprints in the Sea is also available via the same links.
And my entry in the Christmas Gifts short story competition, ‘The Immortal Gift’ is a World Exclusive and only available here in The Big Closet and is completely free of charge!!!

Vesta's Hearth 5 and 6

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Other Keywords: 

  • Budding romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta's Hearth 5 and 6
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Cooking lessons, a pretty pinny, Two Spirit New Girls, a chat with Barbara and good news.

5

“How good you cook?” Maria looked me up and down. “You learn how to make you beautiful and will make man happy but to keep love you learn to feed man well or he leave.”

“I can’t really cook. Well eggs and chips, sausages and mash, stuff like that and if I’m pushed, spaghetti bolognaise from supermarket sauces, not much else.”

“That bad food will make you fat like Maria,” she patted her stomach “But Maria not interested in men now, had three husbands in Spain, two died and the last, he thought more of wine than Maria and never work so I send him away and come to England to teach English how to cook good food, fresh food, plenty fish, fruit and vegetables. So now Maria teach you. Roast lamb, roast and boiled potatoes, spinach, broccoli and peas and then good girls who eat dinner have fresh fruit and ice cream.”

“I know how to slice or dice fruit,” I replied hopefully.

“Good then Maria do that if you already know how and I will teach you to prepare vegetables, roast and make sauce.”

“Maria, if I cook the Sunday roast the girls will throw it at us.”

She wagged a finger in my face, “If Maria show you, you will cook good. Maria show April, Barbara, Maeve and Diane and they cook good, April best, she cook English and Spanish and next I teach her Italian and then Chinese. I will teach you same.”

I sighed, “Why not throw in French and sushi as well.”

“Okay do that if you want.”

I wasn’t going to win this one and the sooner I became a cordon bleu chef, the quicker I was going to get my thinking time in the garden.
So my first formal lesson in cooking began and Maria was fun to work with. I enjoyed the experience of cooking something more complex than a burger. Maria had a small cupboard where she kept her personal cooking utensils and just before we put the lamb in the oven, she went to it and came back with something in her hands, “Take of apron, not good for you. Quick now, take off.”

I did as she asked and removed the white cook’s apron and then looked at her, “Turn around.”

Obediently I did as I was bid and I felt her hands reach over my head, “Close eyes.”

I did that, expecting her to put some sort of cook’s hair net over my hair and then I felt something slide over my head and whatever it was, rested on my shoulders and then fell down my front. I still stood there with my eyes closed expecting a hat or net but Maria was fiddling around at the rear of my waist. “Now open eyes, much better now.” I opened them and looked down and started to laugh. Hanging down my front was a new pinnie, the bodice was heart shaped, edged with lace and the whole thing was printed with colourful flowers and fruit. There was a lace edged pocket and without being able to see, I knew Maria had tied the waist tapes in a bow.

“You like it? Much better than ordinary one, suits you, is pretty, yes? Come look,” and she grabbed me by the hand and took me next door into the common room where there was a freestanding mirror beside the lecture board and she stood me in front of it. “Yes, look good, pretty like you.”

I turned to her and gave her a hug, “Maria, I love you, you make me feel so happy and I want to cook with you every day.”

She smiled, “Good, now come we have work to do.” And back to the cooking we went with me looking down every ten seconds to make sure I hadn’t any stains on the pinnie.

The roast was in, the vegetables and fruit prepared and Maria called a halt, “Now we sit for while and have coffee until time for vegetables to cook.”
“You sit, Maria, I’ll make coffee,” I smiled, “It’s something else I know how to cook.”

“Good, then you cook coffee and I’ll find secret biscuits but you only have two or get fat.”

I had just finished pouring the coffee when Diane walked into the kitchen, “My look at you, really getting into the part. Where did you get that pinnie?”

“Maria lent it to me, I think it makes me into a tidier cook because I’m afraid to get it dirty.”

Maria laughed, “Is true, Helen is good cook, learn quick, soon will be perfect wife.”

“She hasn’t got a lover yet and you’re marrying her off.”

“She not have lover, she keep herself for husband, be a good girl.”

“I’ve got just the shoes to go with the look, four inch strappy sandals, white, I’ll go get them.”

“I can’t wear heels, I’ll fall off, I’ve never ever worn them.”

Diane shrugged, “I’ll put them in your room and you’d better practice cos you’ll be wearing a pair on Tuesday, I have the jacket as well, I’ll leave it for you to try on,” and she was gone before I could object to the four inch heels.

I sat down and took a sip of coffee and obeying Maria’s instructions, I placed only two biscuits on my plate. “Maria?” I asked, “Do you like working here in a prison full of T girls?”

Maria smiled and for a couple of minutes used a biscuit to chase a second one around her plate and then she looked at me and smiled again. “Not a prison, no this is place where people discover who they are. Here is lovely people, lovely girls just like my niece Isabella.”

“Pretty name, is she here in England?”

“No, she with family in Mexico.”

“You come from Mexico?”

“No family all from Spain, Sister go live with husband in Mexico, he important man. Two childrens, two nieces for me, Concepcion and Isabella, Isabella like you, New Girl.”

“New Girl. That sounds so much better than T Girl.”

Maria nodded, nibbled at a biscuit, sipped her coffee and frowned, “At first Isabella had much troubles but my brother in law and sister loved her much and he sorted problem with local people.” She chuckled, “When he sorts problems, they are sorted forever, now Isabella happy girl and have three boyfriends.”

“Three!”

“She twist man round finger and keeps boys on hop. You do same if you want to.”

“Not just yet,”

“Not easy to learn who you are but you will adjust and be happy. When Isabella had troubles, father go to a friend, good friend, influential friend, he Indian Chief,” she started laughing then. “Chief come into village where Isabella live, he come on horse with all feathers and forty Indian braves with tomahawks and arrow bows and they find Isabella walking from shop and surround her and get of horses and kneel in a circle round her. Then they lift hands in air and bow heads to ground and begin Indian dance with much whooping. Tell people of village that Isabella is Two Spirit and Indian Goddess,” she leaned across table and said quietly, “Many Indians do believe girls like you have two spirits and hold them in great esteem.”

“What happened then?”

“Indians do more dance and Chief goes to Isabella and places band around head and puts eagle’s feather in band and call her Great Two Spirit Woman then they get on horses and leave with more whooping. I was visiting then and it was so funny, now people love Isabella and go to her for help sometimes because they believe she can speak to Indian Spirit Gods, Manitou.”

“And your brother-in-law got the Indians to do it?”

“At first they do it for him yes, then when they saw her beauty, they did it for themselves. Now she has two birthdays, one when she was born from mother and second when she is born a New Girl and they always come to village with gifts and every year she goes to stay with them for a month.”

“Maria, that’s a lovely story.”

“It is why I like work here, Two Spirit Girls are special for me as well and I want to show Isabella how much I love her. Come now, enough of chit-chat, we cook vegetables and you will be my Two Spirit Girl, like Isabella.”

The Sunday lunch was a success because Maria kept us enthralled with her stories of the Indian Chief and Two Spirit Girls and the second reason was the meal. Though it was Maria who had been the Chef De Cuisine, she was lavish in her praise and insisted that I had a magic touch and the credit was all mine. I wished she hadn’t because I had a feeling I was going to be lumbered with the job every time we had a ‘binge’ meal.
After everything had been cleared away, Maria came to me and said, “I finish now and go to church this evening and pray to Virgin Mother for you and I will pray to the Manitou as well.”

I felt the tears beginning and just had time to get out into the garden and claim a deckchair under the oak tree. I had a song thrush for company and his serenading made my eyelids heavy and I drifted into a nap.

I wasn’t asleep long and when I opened my eyes, the thrush had gone but there was somebody sitting beside me. I turned my head and Barbara smiled, “That was a great lunch but you only had one roast and one boiled potato.”

“It was Maria, she wouldn’t let me have any more, said I had to keep a good figure or I wouldn’t find a husband of wealth and power.”

“She’s adopted you I think. Wangled you a bottle of forbidden wine and then gives you a pretty pinny.”

I looked down, “Oh, I forgot to give it back.”

“Don’t worry about it, she won’t mind if you want to wear it when you cook all our breakfasts tomorrow.”

“Me. That’s not fair, I cooked today.”

“Yea but nobody else has the magic touch.”

I grinned at her, “The magic touch only works on roast lamb Sunday lunches. Which reminds me, there are leftovers if anybody is still hungry.”

“They’ve had their fill but don’t worry, if it isn’t eaten this evening. You can produce a magic touch lamb curry tomorrow.” I threw a spare cushion at her.

We lounged in the chairs in companionable silence for fifteen minutes and then Barbara asked, “Any more questions about this place?”

“I thought for a moment, I didn’t have any really except a more personal one. “Can I ask you something personal?”

“Is it about my sex-life cos if it is, it’s racy and not best suited for the telling after a heavy lunch?”

“And I suppose it would take a long time, a week or two. No, not that personal, it’s about your boobs.”

She chuckled, “They are a part of my sex life.”

“No, seriously, Barbara,” I sat up and looked directly at her, “They are real aren’t they?”

She glanced at the windows to make sure nobody was peering out and then undid her blouse, pulled it open and lifted the cups of her bra to expose two beautifully formed breasts with large, dark areola and proud nipples. “Touch them, feel the softness, go on, we’re girls together here.”

I tentatively reached out and placed the flat of my hand over one, then cupped it and felt the warmth and then touched the nipple.

“Oi, you’re turning me on, don’t tickle me there.”

I grinned, “Course not, that’s gay.” I cupped one and lifted it to feel the weight. “Oh, I didn’t think they were that heavy. I had the idea that they be more like balloons made from heavy rubber.”

“They’re not empty bags that get filled with milk,” said Barbara, lifting the other one, “They are tissue and the milk, when a woman is lactating, is stored in small compartments surrounded by fat tissue and each is connected to others and the connecting tubes all end at the nipple. If they were empty bags, they’d hang down like punctured balloons.”

“I nodded, yes I understand some of the technical stuff but I was just surprised at the weight. How long did it take you to get used to having them there?”

Barbara fell back into the chair and started laughing, she pulled her bra back into place and began buttoning up, “I didn’t wake up one morning with 38B boobs suddenly stuck on my chest. I grew them slowly with hormone treatment; I can’t count the number of times I’ve had to buy new bras because I had outgrown the old ones. These little wonders have taken two years to get to this.”

“Will they keep growing?”

“Can you remember your mother’s bust?”

“Well yes, I did see them once or twice when I was younger,”

“That’s probably about the size yours will grow to, maybe a little smaller. What size was she?”

“I don’t know the bra size but her dress size was twelve, two years before she died. I know that cos I went with my dad to buy her a dress, they were going to a ‘do’ and he wanted to surprise her with the new dress.”

“She’d be a 36 then, assuming she had a figure that was proportional. You will probably be a little smaller. On the whole children are usually similar sizes to their parents, girls follow their mothers, boys their dads. There are exceptions of course, fat parents can produce skinny kids and vice-versa but if you follow a normal food and exercise regime you should be around your parent’s sizes. Do you favour your mother or father?”

“How do you mean?”

“Have you your mother’s eyes, hair, complexion, that sort of stuff, did people ever tell you that you take after your mother or your father.”

“Mother, her hair and eyes and I suppose her skin tone were similar to mine. Dad had dark hair, brown eyes; I have mum’s light brown hair and blue green eyes. She was very pretty, even allowing for a child’s prejudices. All kids think their mothers are beautiful and their dads handsome, but my mother really was pretty, no beautiful.”

Barbara reached out and cupped my chin and looked at my face, “Yes she would have been, I can see it in you. I think you’re probably the prettiest T girl I have ever met.”

“We’re not T girls anymore, we are New Girls, Maria calls us that, so it must be true.”

Barbara smiled, “She’s a lovely person our Maria. The way you’re speaking, it sounds as if you’ve made up your mind.”

“To become a New Girl you mean?”

“Yes.”

“I haven’t made a definite decision but I do know what I want to do. I am thinking about it all the time but I said I would make the decision on Tuesday evening because there are one or two other things to be taken into account, like when I get out of here, do I go back to my old work and would they have me as a girl or will I have to change my job perhaps even my career.”

“Universal problem that but whatever decision you make on Tuesday, there’s wagon loads of help here and you can still change your mind again, well certainly in the early days. It’s not something that happens overnight, it takes a year or two, Adam will tell you all about it and we have to see doctors and shrinks who will assess whether or not we should change. You’ll have plenty of help to make your decision.”

I nodded, “Yes I know, you lot are really nice and I know I have lots of shoulders to lean on. It just puzzles, even scares me that everything happened so suddenly. One minute I was a man and happy with it and then suddenly I start becoming a girl, not slowly but all at once, I have been here a week, when I arrived I was really frightened of where I was and what was going to happen but then suddenly after only a few days I’ve changed, dressed up, done my hair, make-up, started thinking about more feminine things, still wearing this piny because I think it’s pretty and I’m perfectly at home in a girly bedroom and making friends with all of you and being happy in you company, no more than happy, I would prefer sitting here chatting with you about dress styles, make-up and how to use curling tongs, than going down to the pub with the lads and a game of darts or rabbiting on about cricket and football.”

Barbara nodded, “You’ve made one mistake though.”

“Oh, what?”

“You think it all happened suddenly, it didn’t, it’s been there all the time but you suppressed it subconsciously until the rape business brought you to this place. You had a catharsis, your mind found itself in a threatening or uncomfortable, even hostile environment and let the real you lose to deal with the problem. I won’t say any more about that because I am not qualified, I will tell you a bit about what happened with me later but it’s best if Adam and the other doctors, the people who really understand the human mind, guide you through and Adam will see to that when you announce your decision but do remember, you can change your mind in the first few months, it isn’t a question of, I’ll go for it and totally commit myself, it’s more of; I want to do this but if I find I can’t see it through to the end, I’ll switch back. And here come the others, getting curious as to what we’re doing out here I expect or coming to tell you what they want for breakfast in the morning.”

“Give me that cushion, I want to throw it at you again.”

They didn’t mention breakfast but they did thank me for my efforts and then they wandered off to play croquet and Barbara went to pick a few flowers and brought them to me. “Find something in the kitchen, put water and a splash of lemonade or aspirin in and take them to your room.” I stood, took them from her, kissed her cheek and said “Thank you,” When I got back to my room I found that Diane had left the jacket, it fitted so did the strappy white sandals but I was certainly going to need to practice walking, as for dancing well…

There was another small package on my pillow, gift-wrapped and my name on it with the message ‘You will need these for Tuesday,’ and when I opened it, there was a pair of cream panties with lace trim and small pink bows, a suspender belt and a pair of tan stockings still in their packet. They were pretty and sexy, I loved them and I held them to my cheek for a moment before putting them safely in a drawer. I picked up the wrapping paper with the intention of folding it and keeping it for the day I started a scrapbook and detected the faintest hint of perfume, I held it to my nose and recognised it, Aprils. I lay down and let a few tears creep out of the corner of my eyes and run down my cheeks, Life had thrown me into a dung heap and I had arisen smelling of roses.

If I chose to leave here, I will leave the best people I had ever known, possibly never see them again, if I elected to stay and ask Adam not to pursue my appeal, then I would gain a criminal record that would stay with me all my life but I may keep my new family. I had to try and find a middle way, give myself three choices, something down the middle because at the moment, the two choices I had were unacceptable. I loved these girls and I wanted them around, like forever but I didn’t want a criminal record haunting me, a record that would show up like a beacon if ever I needed a Criminal Records Check. Perhaps have my passport stamped with a warning and my name on the Sex Offenders List.

I awoke from my nap and heard the voices of the girls coming from the common room, there was laughter so I jumped of the bed, slipped the piny off and with some trepidation, put the sandals on, and began the journey of a lifetime, from my room to the common room in heels. Oddly enough, after I had taken a few paces with one hand brushing the wall of the corridor to help me keep my balance I began to get the knack. Smaller steps and keeping my feet in front of me which made my hips swing a little and slowly I began to look less like a penguin staggering about on ice and more like a teenager trying her first heels.

“Tra-la-la,” I sang as I opened the door, hands away from the wall and stopped in the doorway. “I didn’t fall once.”

The girls jumped up, Diane said, “They suit you, pity about the uniform. Go on, walk around,” ordered April, “Without sticks,” added Maeve, “Could you do a twirl?” asked Barbara.

With an air of triumph, I walked slowly into the room as gracefully as I could and said, “No twirls, straight lines and gentle bends only.”

“Don’t sit,” called Maeve when I reached the chairs, “Come back here, try the corridor again.” And that started it, an hour of walking back and forth along the corridor, around the common room, then the kitchen, the corridor again until, in her best Pygmalion voice, Barbara said, “By Jove, I think she’s got it.”

“Not yet, you lot go and get comfortable, I have to fetch something from my room, won’t be long,” I grinned, “I shall trip daintily along the corridor.”
and off I went to get the bottle of wine that Barbara and I had forgotten to open. My confidence grew with every step, my calves were hurting but I persevered claimed the wine, called at the kitchen and found five assorted glasses and returned to the girls. “Let’s celebrate it’s been a perfect day.”

“Wait a tick and then April vanished to return minutes later with a half bottle “We’ll get two glasses each if we’re careful.”

“Not if Boris comes in and catches us,” said Diane.

“Boris?” I asked.

“You haven’t met him yet, he’s the boss mentor.”

“He won’t mind,” said Maeve, “We don’t do it often and two glasses is not going to send us over the top,” and then she chuckled, unless I go and get my bottle of Beaujolais, and we mix our drinks and have three glasses each.”

“Get it!” we all cried.

Two glasses might not have sent me over the top but three glasses certainly let me know I had been drinking. I kept up my practice and was the one who kept getting up to fetch things and pour the wine and by ten I was getting quite good and offered to do a twirl but the others suggested I leave that until tomorrow in view of the fact that I had become a bit giggly. They did escort me to my room and I didn’t let the side down, I walked with something approaching grace albeit grace was still a long way away.

6

Monday morning, I awoke at six and my head had an attitude, my calves had an attitude, my stomach felt as if it was thinking of having an attitude and collectively they were giving me an attitude. I had told Barbara yesterday that I preferred staying in the Café and chatting with them rather than going to the pub with the lads, I think I might have to reconsider my preferences. I never did have a tolerance for alcohol; usually two or three halves of beer were enough. On adventurous days I’ve been known to have five halves but I think my already intolerant intolerance to booze was increasing, it must be something to do with the hormones.

I remember a couple of years ago, the agency I worked for had been commissioned to produce a short TV ad and we produced a winner. It was for a cosmetics company who had been losing market share and decided to switch agencies and we were invited to submit proposals along with five or six others. I had come up with an idea and did the storyboard; and we won the contract. Partying at a local pub club I had one glass of wine with the meal and three halves of lager and was all over the place. One of the other guys had told me if I had been a girl, I would have been low maintenance.

I could hear noises in the kitchen; Maria must have come in a little early so thinking that a couple of dozen Paracetamol might help. I climbed into my bathrobe, couldn’t find my slippers so put on the heels and went to seek her help.

“You have party,” she accused when I entered the kitchen.

“A celebration, how did you know?”

“Find empty bottles and dirty glasses.”

“Oh sorry about that.”

“Not matter, everybody entitled to celebrate birthdays.”

“It wasn’t a birthday, we were celebrating my first journey in high heels.”

Maria then noticed my gain in height and looked down at my feet, “Oh! Not notice when you come in, show me, walk around,” and she waved her hand in a circular motion, so I obliged but the impact of the heel on the floor was sending horrible messages up my calves to my head so I sat and groaned.

Maria chuckled, “You good but suffer, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Is one of drawbacks to being girl. Wear uncomfortable clothes to make men happy. Not worry, Maria fix punishment for celebration,” she went to a cupboard and came back with two pills and a glass of water. “Drink and go back to room, I do breakfast and send girl with coffee and toast to you.” I climbed to my feet, took the cure with me and walked towards the door, “You good for only little practice, you suffer much before getting perfect,” and I walked down the corridor with her chuckles following me.

April came down later with a cup of coffee and two thin slices of lightly buttered toast. She put them on the dressing table, pulled the chair back for me and then sat on the bed. “Maria said; ‘No marmalade, Helen is watching figure,’ I tried for you.”

“It’s not me that’s watching my figure, it’s her.”

April smiled, “I think she’s adopted you, keeps saying Helen like cousin for my little Isabella, like daughter, good New Girl.”
I took a sip of coffee and a nibble of toast. My attitudes had vanished and my stomach made no objections. “I’m okay now, that wine went straight to my head last night.”

“It certainly did, you were giggling at everything. Maeve was going to give you a Shirley Temple perm, but we managed to stop her. Dance classes at nine thirty, deportment at twelve will you be fit enough?”

“Yes, of course, I daren’t miss dance.”

“Before you go to classes, Boris wants to see you.”

“Oh, it sounds as if I’m in trouble.”

“Don’t think so, Adam isn’t here until this evening and there’s one or two points he wants to bring up.”

“Do you know what they are?”

“No, Boris is one of those everything is top secret people, but if it was trouble, he would probably have come down here to speak to you personally rather than send a message.”

“What’s he like?”

“He’s a luv, tries to look strict and super professional but he’s like Adam, a softy really. He does care about us though, likes to get we girls all fixed up when we leave, makes sure we have somewhere safe to live and keeps a bit of an eye on us to make sure we are not getting into trouble. Doesn’t worry me, I like to feel somebody is looking after me.”

“You’re alone when you get out?”

“Yes, I could go back to my parents but they have intimated that though they won’t refuse they would prefer if I went my own way.”

“That’s not very nice, April.”

She shrugged, “Nothing less than I expected. They think I am guilty of all sorts of things, said I shouldn’t have allowed the girl to give me drugs so I lost control of myself as well as my self-respect. And there’s this sex change thing, every time I bring the subject up they steer the conversation away from it, pretending it hasn’t happened I suppose, ashamed of me.”

“The rape, did you?”

“To be honest, Helen, I don’t know. I had intercourse with her but the details of how it got to that is lost. Judge said that had it not been for the girl admitting she had given me the drugs, he would have sent me to prison but he was sending me here because I needed correction and guidance. Funny thing is the girl got six months for possession and distribution.”

“Not undeserved though.”

“Do you think so, I thought it harsh, after all I might have raped her, even if it was a sort of statutory rape.”

“Would you have raped her if you hadn’t been on drugs?”

“Of course not.”

“Well there you are, she’s as responsible as you and anyway, you say you can’t remember it so how did you know you raped her.”

“Well I did say I didn’t know what happened but I did recall we had intercourse.”

“Admission of sorts then, you should have pleaded insanity.”

She laughed, “I’m that anyway. Maeve told me if I could grow double Ds’, chew gum and smoke a joint, I’d become a perfect bimbo.”

“You going for implants then?”

She laughed again, “Nope, going to settle for what I have, B going on C cup. I tried a cleavage bra on a month ago, padded of course, and they looked good, felt good so they will do me.”

“Got a job lined up for when you get out?”

“Not yet. Boris said he’ll try and get me fixed up once I know where I’ll be living.”

“Any skills?”

“Good office organiser, I was doing that before I came here but Maria says I should become a chef or open a small restaurant or patisserie. I wouldn’t mind the latter, I enjoy making cakes pies and stuff like that.” She stood up, “I’d better get back and give you time to get ready to see Boris.”

“What dress code?”

“Normally as a first yearer you would have to wear the skirt and a blouse but in your case, I don’t suppose he’ll be too fussed.”
“Think I’ll wear my tomorrow clothes then with the Café undies.”

“Not the ones I gave you?”

“No, they’re special, keeping them for tomorrow in case I pull a hunk.”

“You can’t, Barbara’s Paul is escorting you and he gets jealous if anybody goes near his birds.”

“He thinks we’re all his birds?”

“Well Barbara looks upon us as her sisters so he feels he has an obligation to look after us as we’re family.”

“That’s sweet but with him on the outside and Maria inside, I’m gonna die a virgin.”

April looked back from the door, “Would you mind?”

I thought for a second, I would but I said, “I’ll let you know tomorrow,” and she was gone.

The skirt was just below the knee, dusky pink and gathered into soft folds. There was a white cotton and polyester blouse and a deep burgundy jacket. Nothing outrageous, the look was soft feminine and my shoes and stockings where just right. I checked my make-up in the mirror but not for long otherwise I would find myself starting all over again. It was okay; all I need to do now, I thought as I left my room is not trip and fall flat as I entered his office. My timing was poor, as I left my room; Melissa escorted by two guards was coming down the corridor. He looked at me with, I don’t know, hate, scorn, not nice, creepy. As he got closer the look changed, he turned and stared and there was something akin to desire in his eyes and then he was gone.

I walked carefully, paused for a moment at the door, this was going to be the first man I had encountered dressed as a woman other than Adam and even he had only seen me in the uniform. And then my self-esteem trebled, Melissa had desired me, a horrible person granted but he desired me, a man fancied me! I took a deep breath and knocked.

I expected a ‘Come-in’ but there wasn’t one. I was on the point of knocking again when the door opened and he stood there with a smile on his face.

“April said you wanted to see me, Mr er Mr…”

“Sanderson but Boris is nicer, less formal, Helen or would you prefer Miss Finch or perhaps Ms Finch?”

“Miss, I don’t like Ms, but please use Helen. As you say, friendlier but if we have to be formal at any time, then definitely Miss, Ms sounds more like a noise a bee would make.”

He laughed and stood aside, “Do come in and sit down, I would offer you a small drink but I think you would prefer not at present.”

“Oh dear, you know about last night, are we grounded?”

He closed the door and walked to his desk, “Grounded, good heavens no, a little relaxation now and again is fine and two and a half bottles of wine between five is hardly likely to lead to rowdy behaviour.” He picked up a folder with confidential stamped across the top. “I had a chance to read your file over the weekend and I wanted to speak to you if only to let you know that I agree with Adam’s assessment of your case.”

“Thank you, it helps to know that I am believed.”

“Now why did you ask him not to stop your subliminal messages and hormone treatment? Please don’t think this is a grilling, I simply want to understand why, given the chance, you didn’t want to return to a normal schedule and get out of here as soon as possible.”

I was sitting with my legs crossed and I absently run my fingers across my knee whilst I considered his question. I knew the answer but should I tell him the real reason, he might override my request and speed up my release. I had to tell him, if I didn’t he might make the wrong guesses and have me thrown out because I was a drain on the prison budget; “I don’t want to leave here yet, I think I am transgendered and I wanted the chance to think and make up my mind before leaving. Well that’s part of it the other part is friendship. The other girls have become a family to me; they are kind and have been a help. If Adam goes ahead and stops my treatment and then has me released, I won’t know what to do with myself, who to go to, what to do. I promised Adam that I would let him know tomorrow evening as to whether I wanted to go ahead with the appeal, I hoped that I would be given that much time.”

He nodded, “There is no time limit at present. This facility is as much a hospital as a prison and we certainly won’t send you out into an unfriendly world without making sure you can cope. It would be very counterproductive if we released a girl before she was ready and then have her go on to commit crimes because her mind was unstable and then have to put her into prison. It is cheaper to cure somebody so that they don’t re-offend than it is to simply punish them and wait for them to offend again. The girls here are only the third intake we’ve had; we released our first intake of girls some time ago. Two of those girls switched back to a male existence, the remainder slipped into a female roll and are still doing it. The point being that not one of them has re-offended, it’s a small sample but a highly successful one and the prison service is currently considering what other classes of offenders would benefit from a similar approach to that used at the Café.
“The only pressure you would have is the need for you to continue your treatment, we can’t have you receiving a pardon or having the sentence quashed and then allow you to use this place as a convenient hotel and friendship club, unless of course you were employed here.”

“Yes, I understand that.”

“It seems you have two choices, one to stay here under sentence but you would continue to have a criminal record as a sex offender with all its ramifications, the other is to go ahead with your appeal and gain your release with a clean record behind you…”

“I had hoped there might be a middle way, I know I am asking for the best of both worlds.”

“You are but Adam, Allen and I are considering your case and think we may have an answer but I won’t say anything at this stage until we have discussed it with those above us.”

“Allen?"

“The third of the three counsellors here. Allen is away on leave at the moment so Adam is full time, normally he covers when Allen or I are unable to work and spells us for days off.”

“Oh, he will be leaving then, I won’t see very much of him.”

“I may become your mentor when Allen returns but Adam will be here quite often and you will see him frequently,” he smiled, “You will find me easy to get on with as well.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to suggest that you weren’t good enough for me.”

“I realise that but it is quite normal for a new girl to be nervous of any changes. Now. I see you have dressed in your own clothes and they suit you and seem to have given you an air of confidence. The rules normally require a new girl to wear uniform for the first year, this is partly to remind them of why they are here and partly to create a level playing field, we don’t want you girls polarising into separate groups. The others here have been wearing their uniforms so that you would feel comfortable. When they see you dressed as you are, they too will start wearing their own clothes and I am suspending the dress code in your case because of your special circumstances. One exception, no male clothing.”

“I wouldn’t dream of switching back, I like the new me.”

“Can I take that as a signal that you have reached your decision?”

“I want to continue but I need to speak to somebody about it first and I was hoping Adam would be able to explain things to me. You know, what I need to consider, career, living accommodation, relationships, that sort of thing.”

“Of course, we will wait until tomorrow, have your day out, see Adam when you return and then perhaps the three of us can sit down together and iron things out so that you can make your decision. There is one other thing, a favour I would ask of you but please don’t worry if you feel you can’t oblige.”

“I’d need a good reason not to help.”

“Thank you. Barbara, as you know is being released in about four weeks, Diane soon after, Maeve is due for release in January and April is due out in March. They are all girls that can be trusted and I was hoping you would allow them to accompany you tomorrow on your shopping trip. You will not…”

“All of us out together, I’d love to, we could have a really nice time.”

“I was about to say, you will not be responsible for their behaviour, Barbara’s young man Paul will do that and also ensure you don’t have any problems with other people…”

“I said I’d love to.”

“Are you sure, it won’t be spoiling your day, I understand you are going to Chichester.”

“It would make the whole trip really exciting and I would have four advisors telling me what to buy. We could have lunch together…yes, I’ll do it.”

“Well, if you are sure and it appears you are, then you’d best go and invite them, I’ve already asked Paul if he minds and he says no, it’s not every day he gets to be seen around Chichester with five beautiful chicks, they were his words not mine.”

I got up and went to the door, “You’re happy that they won’t try to run off?”

“Absolutely certain, I don’t think it would occur to them to spoil a day out shopping.”

“Will they have enough money because I can let them have some?”

“That’s very generous but they all have a good amount in credit, which reminds me, ask them to pop down and let me know how much they want to take with them.”

“Okay, I’ll do it now, we have dance classes soon,” I started to open the door and stopped again. “I think Paul may need help with five of us going, can we take my mum with us?”

“Your mother? I thought you were orphaned?”

“I was, got a new mum now, Maria.”

“Maria in the kitchen?”

“That’s the one.”

Boris scratched his head and reached for a schedule sheet, looked at it and said, “She is doing breakfasts for you and there is a cookery lesson in the morning and she is supposed to be giving you another one-on-one lesson for the evening meal but if you are out, there won’t be any need for her here. Ask her?”

“You’re a dish, Boris,” and I nearly ran to the common room, heels or not.

“I got some news,” I almost shouted, “Good news, terrific news.”

They all jumped up, “You’re being released?” said Maeve.

“No, better than that.”

“We’re all being released,” asked April, “I don’t want it yet, I’m not ready.”

“Better even than that.”

“Well tell us then,” demanded Barbara a little exasperated, “It can’t be that you managed to run down the corridor in heels and not fall flat on your arse.”

“You can all come shopping with Barbara and me tomorrow, every single one of you.”

For a moment, nothing happened and then suddenly they started cheering and dancing around.

“Boris wants to see each of you in turn to arrange for your money, so get down there now whilst I go and see Maria.”

I left and April followed, “I can’t believe this, how much do you think I should take, I want to save as much as possible for when I get out.”

“I stopped at the kitchen door, “What do you need?”

“A little black dress, couple of skirts, some make-up and a bra one size up, I think my boobs are still growing a bit.”

“No shoes?”

“Well yes, I suppose I could do with a pair.”

“Hundred and fifty unless you are going haute couture.”

“Goodness no, Marks and Sparks,” and away she went to see Boris.

I went into the kitchen and Maria was just emptying the dishwasher, “Ah my little one is your head better now?”

“Head?”

“You had a hangover earlier.”

“Oh yes, all gone now I’m rearing to go. Maria, I want to ask you a favour.”

She wiped her hands on a towel and hung it over the rail, “Ask away.”

“Boris has said we can all go on the shopping trip tomorrow but I think all five of us will be a little much for Paul to keep shepherded in a single group.” I walked up to her and took her hand, “Will you come with us? I will need your advice even if the others don’t.”

“Oh my little one, of course I will come.” She took her hand back opened her arms and wrapped me in a lovely embrace and kissed my forehead. “I will have great joy to see you become you, real you,” she unwrapped her arms and held me at full length, “We will buy something for your trousseau while we are there.”

“My trousseau?”

“Of course, every girl must put together a trousseau, it is never too early to start.” She shook her head, “You English girls are too modern and leave everything to last minute. We will start your trousseau and Maria will help you all time until your wedding day and when Maria helps, you will be a most beautiful bride. I need a new hat as well.”

I laughed, “I’ll buy you a new hat, we’ll go to a milliner and have one made just for you, a designer hat that nobody else will have.”

“No. Ordinary hat is good enough, why you want to spend lots of money on hat?”

“Because, the Mother of the Bride must always have the best hat at the wedding.”


In the next chapters; Helen freezes and then goes on a shopping trip and the girls have a party and is there love in the air?

[email protected]

Vesta’s Hearth and Footprints in the Sea are available in the Top Shelf Amazon shop.

Vesta's Hearth 7 and 8

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapters 7 and 8

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Helen, still confused and frightened has come to terms with who she is but is now confronted by an enormous hurdle and freezes. And then goes shopping.

7

Paul arrived with a mini-bus and with him as escort I had the feeling nobody was going to mess with us. He was six two with the shoulders and muscled chest of a heavy in a rugby team. His wrists must have been close to the diameter of my upper arms, dark curly hair, gorgeous brown eyes and a melting smile, Barbara was lucky and you could tell how much he loved her by the way he treated us, we were family.

“Where did you meet him?” I asked her as we took our seats on the bus
.
“Here, he was driving for the Café. I had only been here a year and he took me to the hospital for a blood work out. I was his only passenger, so we had time to talk and on the return journey, he stopped about a half mile down the road, I’ll show you the spot on the way, and he asked me to go out with him the next time I was allowed outside. I tried to tell him who I was, you know being TG…”

“New Girl,” I corrected. She nodded, “New Girl. He shut me up. Told me he knew about the Café and didn’t care, he wanted me to be his girl. Personality he said was everything and I was full of life. We’ve been engaged for a year, he’s taken me dancing, to the theatre and even up to London to see Swan Lake,” and then she grinned, “We’ve slept together fourteen times. When the mentors and doctors asked me about SRS, he said no before I did, said he didn’t want to change anything about me. We’ve found a nice flat and between us have the money to furnish it or look for a bigger place and I have this,” she held up her left hand and showed me the diamond on her ring finger.”

“Wow,” I said surprised, “I haven’t noticed it before.”

“I don’t wear it in the Café, Boris asked me not to because of the effect it might have on the others but I don’t think he would object now, they know I’m engaged and they think the world of Paul.”

Maria and Paul finished their conversation with Boris and got onto the bus, Maria sitting in the seat across the aisle from me whilst Paul stood beside the driver’s seat and said; “Right you lot, Boris said I was to shoot anybody who tried to do a runner. You’ve been warned.”

“You haven’t got a gun,” said Diane. Paul reached behind him and pulled a water pistol from a back pocket and waved it in the air, “It’s loaded and I’m a crack shot.” Then he sat down, started the engine and we were off on my adventure into fashion.

After only five minutes, Barbara whispered, “It was here in that lay-by, it’s my favourite place in England, I want my honeymoon there.”
I laughed, “It’s a long walk to the beach you won’t get the chance to wear a bikini.”

“Hadn’t thought of that, I suppose I will have to take some pics and pin them to the walls of our honeymoon suite and I can pretend we’re here and then walk down to the beach in the bikini.”

“Make sure you honeymoon in a country that doesn’t slam girls up for wearing a bikini, it would make your criminal record interesting reading.”
She giggled and sat back to look out of the window at the spot where her life had begun.

Maria leaned across the aisle, “What shop you start looking for clothes first.”

“I don’t know I want to visit all of them. Do you think I should get my ears pierced first, buy separates, dresses, lingerie, jewellery, accessories or shoes?”

“Dresses first, then separates, lingerie, shoes, accessories and make-up then you get colours right for your dresses. Leave ears to last in case we haven’t enough time.”

“We have to buy your hat, Maria, don’t forget that.”

“Leave hat for another day, plenty of time and not important.”

“It is to me, I want you to have the hat.”

Barbara leaned forward, “Helen is right. We get your hat and leave something else out if we have to. We can all go and help you pick one.”
Maria shook her head, “No, mustn’t do that too many women’s and picking hat will take all day. Me and Helen in shop and you can look through window.”

“But I want to learn how to pick a hat by watching you.”

Maria shook her head more firmly, “Lady only need one head, one mirror, one shop assistant and one friend to pick hat, rest is instinct, you go buy hat and see.”

“Then I shall go off and sulk and buy some shoes.”

I stared at her, “Buy shoes but you must have a dozen pairs in your room, I’ve seen them.”

“A dozen! You think a dozen pairs of shoes is enough; you’ve got a lot to learn. An absolute minimum is thirty and that’s scrimping.”

“She right,” said Maria, “Need thirty or forty pairs to be real lady.”

“I couldn’t carry that many pairs, not even if I forgot everything else.”

Barbara sighed, “You don’t have to buy them all at once. Today just get three or four pairs to suit the clothes you’re buying and then buy the others as you increase your wardrobe.”

Diane looked over the back of her seat, “Same with make-up, let Maeve sort yours out today, she knows your complexion and she can get the basic stuff and then you can add as you need more.”

“Must remember the girdle,” said April sitting beside her.”

“Girdle, what do I want with a girdle, I’m quite slim.”

“Straight or pencil skirt, you will need it. If something slips out of place, you know what I mean, your girdle is the best line of defence.”

“What do you mean?”

April giggled, “Little Willie might make an un girly bulge in the front of your skirt.”

Maeve poked her head around her aisle seat and called back, “Or have it off!”

I shut my eyes, rested my head on the back of the seat and sighed, “This is all too complicated.”

Maria stood up and said, “You girls be quiet, Helen getting scared.” Then she reached across and squeezed my arm, “You not to worry, they just having fun, Maria will look after you.”

I smiled, “I think you’ll have to.”

Fun over, the girls started singing; and thirty minutes later we pulled into a car park in the centre of Chichester and suddenly I was terrified. So far I hadn’t felt any fear, I had dressed, walked and spoken amongst friends within the safety of the Café, now it was something else altogether, I was going out into a fairly crowded town shopping centre amongst strangers, strangers who would speak to me, brush past me, LOOK AT ME!”

Barbara and Maria knew what had happened and Maria stood, stepped into the aisle and took my hand, pulling me from the seat, I stepped forward as Barbara moved in behind me. Paul was waiting at the bottom of the steps and he held out his hand and helped me down. I took three paces forward and then froze and immediately four girls, Maria and Paul were around me. I looked down at my body, the gentle swell of the fake boobs, the tight hold my belt had on my waist, the line of the skirt and the white strappy sandals and lost every vestige of confidence. I wanted to get back on the bus, I couldn’t do this, I shut my eyes, the world was too big, too crowded and I knew if I opened them there would be hundreds of people staring at me, pointing and laughing.

Maria’s arm went around my shoulders and she squeezed me and whispered, “Look at April, just April, she is opposite you, open your eyes, forget everybody else, just look at April.” I did, she was wearing a light, sleeveless, patterned dress with an A line skirt and two-inch heeled court shoes and a gentle smile.

“She and the others are as close to you as anybody is going to get today. Now Diane next to her,” I moved my eyes to the right, ignoring everything else, almost like a camera panning slowly and Diane appeared in the frame, a dark grey casual skirt suit, white ruffled blouse, three inch-courts.

“Now to the left, look at Maeve,” my eyes did as Maria instructed, a straight off-white dress with soft pleats at the bodice and waist line of the skirt, a shoulder bag with one hand resting lightly on the clasp, white, two-inch heels. I felt movement and then Barbara appeared in front of me, cream blouse, pale green cardigan and skirt with matching three-inch strappy sandals and she poked her tongue out and broke the paralysis and I offered a weak smile and felt Paul link his arm into mine, “Are they pretty?” I nodded, “Do they look like young women?” Again I nodded and looked up at his face, “You’re the looker here, Helen, mind if I walk with you, it’ll do wonders for my self-esteem.”

Then it was okay and I took the first step, then the second and the third and I was walking, swinging my arms and hips and the others all followed with Maria and Barbara at my other side. “You’re right Barbara, I do walk with my elbows in and my lower arms out.”

“You won’t when we’ve finished shopping, they’ll be hanging straight down with the weight of the bags and they’ll be six inches longer.”

“Bags yes. First you buy shoulder bag, I have all your money in mine and am scared I will lose it.”

That was the signal; we split into two groups’ Paul with Maeve, April and Diane, Maria with Barbara and me under her wing. Before us lay Chichester going about its daily business blissfully unaware that the local economy, well the ladies clothing section anyway, was in for a boost.
My first port of call was an ATM, I had my cards but if I tried to use them, there would be problems, a woman using a card with a man’s name on it was going to be challenged but ATM’s are totally committed to sexual equality and as long as you know the pin they worked. I withdrew three hundred pounds from my debit card and three hundred from one of the credit cards. I didn’t use the other card because I reckoned that both being Visa, the computer would smell a rat with daily maximums being withdrawn from both cards at the same place on the same day but with the cash I had I still had over nine hundred. I could have spent more if I had the time, but I was going to treat everybody to lunch, which meant we didn’t have time for a clothing deprived, awakening New Girl to get everything she wanted, I would have to settle for costume jewellery in lieu of gold and diamonds and just two dresses from high street shops rather than six from Bond Street.

Maria was getting nervous about the money so the first port of call was an accessories shop for two shoulder bags one large the other smaller. I stuck one lot of money in a bag, gave some to Barbara and left the remainder with Maria so at least if one of us lost theirs, it wouldn’t stop the day.

Next port of call was a milliner, which we found on the corner of a side street. In we went and straight out again went Barbara when she was shoed away by Maria and then the fun began as Maria tried on hat after hat, looking at me and then out to Barbara, nothing was quite right and then Paul and the others turned up and joined Barbara on the pavement and after fifteen minutes, exasperated as is the way of men when women are buying hats or shoes, he came into the shop, nodded at the milliner and went to the pile of hat boxes, pulled one out, gave it to Maria and said “Here, the pale yellow one, try it on again.”

“It not good, too young.”

“Maria, try it on,” it was a command, not a request and Maria being fifty, Spanish and used to men did as she was told.

Paul was right, it took ten years of her, the colour was perfect and the wide brim cast shadows over her face that gave her the look of a woman of mystery. “It too young for me,” she protested.

I took her by the hand, led her to the window and the girls nodded enthusiastically, we returned to the milliner and Maria looked nervously at me, “It too young, yes?”

“It makes you look like a woman of mystery, beautiful but deep and interesting.”

Paul walked around and looked at her, nodded and said, “Madam will take the hat.”

Then there was an excited tapping on the window and when I looked, April was rapping with one hand and pointing with the other. I walked across and looked to where she was pointing. It was a hat, similar to Maria’s, a smaller brim and white with a pale yellow ribbon around the domed crown. I went closer and touched it, looked at the girls and as one they nodded and pointed at me. I bought it, they knew me better than I knew me and it made my knees go weak, I had bought a hat that wasn’t a baseball cap, not androgynous, it was a young woman’s hat, very pretty and would need hat pins to keep it on in even the lightest breeze. I knew exactly what sort of dress to buy to go with it and almost started planning Ascot in June and Goodwood in July, on Ladies Day of course.

I paid for the hats and Paul offered to take them to the bus.

Out we went and I asked Barbara “Where next?”

“You tell me.”

“No, I have handbags and a hat, Maria has a hat, it’s your turn.”

“Great, a dress shop. I haven’t a really nice little black dress.”

“You’ve got two,” pointed out Paul.

“But I have four pairs of black shoes, I need another one, one with a little more lace and a lower neckline.” Barbara led us off to a shop where she had seen just the one she had in mind.

A half hour later, we left; Barbara with her little black dress and me with a pale blue silk cocktail dress and then we went into Debenhams and everybody bought skirts, blouses, lingerie and woollens. I managed to find three camisoles and a girdle that had enough control to keep my front flat whatever happened and a dozen pairs of knickers. Maria took me by the hand and said, “Trousseau, come with me,” and she led me to a rack of nightwear and pulled a nightdress to the front of the rack. It was beautiful, all white, virtually see through with a faint lace pattern woven into it, a low neckline and gathered under the bust. I wanted it and looked at the price tag, “Maria this is nearly two hundred pounds.”

She nodded, “Is silk and includes this,” and from behind it she produced a matching peignoir with a satin under bust tie, “Best for a bride’s first night, you not wear until married.” I bought it but I wondered if I could keep my hands of it until the day I married, if that ever happened.

Whilst I was paying for everything, Maria disappeared for about ten minutes and came back with a gift-wrapped parcel, the wrapping I noticed was white with silver, wedding bells. She gave it to the girl and said, “Put it with my daughter’s parcels, please.”

“Who’s getting married?” I asked.

“You. Is for trousseau, not open until wedding.”

We were on our way to a jeweller when out of the corner of my eye I caught a sight of the dress I was looking for. It was two doors up in a little side street and the shop had a bow window, “Go on, I’ll catch you up at the jeweller.”

“No you won’t,” said Maeve when they had stopped to see what I was looking at. “You’re into retro and that’s a retro shop, I’ve been in there before its Aladdin’s cave, you’ll be in there for a fortnight, we’ll come too.”

We walked in and Maeve was right, they had wartime stuff, the New Look, fifties, sixties and seventies, I was in heaven. A middle-aged woman came from behind a bead curtain, “Hullo, are you all shopping?”

“Just her,” said April, the yellow dress in the window.”

The woman looked at me, “It will fit and the colour will suit you, its Fifties, would you like to try it on?” she said smiling and taking the dress of the wire manikin, “Here, the changing room is behind the curtain on the left.”

I went in and carried the dress as if it were made of eggshells, it was the colour of my hat ribbon and I knew I was going to buy it and prayed it would fit, which it did.

“I’d like to have it please.”

“It’s full skirted, you’ll need a Fifties style bouffant petticoat otherwise the skirt won’t stand out and look its best.”

“Oh,” I was crestfallen but not for long.

“I have three out back, come on.” I followed her and there they were, a white with black polka dots, a white with pink satin lace and a plain white lace, all full and ready to rustle at the slightest movement.”

“I can’t make up my mind.”

“The white. It’s the best of them; here try it with the dress. I was into the changing room before she had finished speaking and once dressed I stood in front of the mirror, turned every way, twirled and pulled back the curtain, “What do you think?”

She smiled, “You don’t need to ask me, go and show your friends.” I walked back into the shop; Aprils hands flew to her mouth, “I want one,” Barbara nodded and smiled, Maeve said; “I’m jealous and will want to borrow it,” and Diane with a big grin on her face said, “I just want to see you jive and keep that skirt from flying out.”

I went back to the woman, “I’ll take both petticoat and dress,” and then I saw the other dress, it too looked Fifties, a white laced, square necked bodice with a white satin lining and very faint pink polka dots over a full skirt. The woman turned to see what I was looking at, “You want that as well?”

“Will it fit?”

“Yes, same size and length as the yellow dress and the petticoat will go with both.”

“Can I have it?”

“Of course and I’ll even give you a discount as you’ve bought so much. Don’t forget to style your hair with a pony-tail to complete the look.”

Paul had returned from the bus, “You lot will have to get a move on if you want lunch before we go back.” He looked at the bag I was carrying reached out his hand, “Gimme that and I’ll be back in thirty minutes and that’s all the time you have before lunch and lunch will have to be forty-five minutes not two hours.” And off he went with the last of our bags and parcels.”

Barbara led the others into another accessories shop and Maria and I went into the jeweller. I bought a wristwatch for myself and another for Diane she didn’t have one. Maeve I found hoop earrings for, April a little heart shaped pendant and a butterfly brooch for Barbara. “Why all these,” asked Maria as we were waiting for them to be gift-wrapped.

“The girls have been terrific for me, Maria and this is like the hat I bought for you, a little way of saying thank you.”

She shook her head, “You spend all your monies nearly.”

“Nope, Barbara still has two hundred and I’ve money in the bank when I get my accounts and cards sorted out. What I’ve spent today is less than I would have done if I had been outside these past few weeks.” I walked down the counter and spoke quietly to the assistant, handed over some more money and then steered Maria into the computer shop and ignored her tut-tutting as I bought an iPod.

“Who for?”

“Paul, I heard him telling Barbara he would like one and he has run around for us, he deserves a thank you.” I paid and asked Maria to wait for it whilst I went back to the jeweller to collect everything else.

After lunch as we were returning to the bus I asked Paul if we could stop at the lay-by where he had dated Barbara. He looked at me suspiciously but nodded, “Five minutes or I leave you standing there.”

When he stopped, I got up and said to Barbara, “Take me to the exact spot.” We got off the bus and walked back a few paces, “Here,” she said, “Why did you want to stop?”

“I want to say a little prayer,” and I closed my eyes, stood for a few seconds and then said, “Okay, all done, let’s get on the bus before Paul leaves us.”

“I don’t have to ask who the prayer was for,” she whispered.

8

“Write your names on a piece of paper and tape it to the outside of your doors, unless you want me to leave everything in the common room. Then you’ll have time for tea.”

“What about you, Paul.” You never had lunch with us, you must be starving.”

“Not into all that pasta and salad stuff, I had a quick meal in Burger King. Now go on hoppit, I’ve all this lot to deliver to your rooms and get the bus back to my yard.

I caught Barbara up in the corridor, “Barbara, will you give this to Paul?” I rummaged around in my bag and found the iPod.

“What is it?”

“An iPod, I heard him tell you he would love to have one.”

“What did you buy him that for?”

“Well, he’s been terrific today, looking after us, keeping us on schedule and carrying all our stuff back to the bus, I thought it would be nice way of showing him we are grateful.”

“We are grateful?”

“Of course, he looked after all of us that’s why you should give it to him.”

“Helen, I am not the jealous type, Paul loves me and I him and I know your heart lies elsewhere. Go and give it to him and don’t faint if he gives you a kiss.”

“You sure you don’t mind?”

“Certain, go on, do it,” then she smiled, “Just be back here in five minutes or I’ll come down there and tear your hair out.”

I nodded and went back outside. Paul was in the bus sorting all the bags and packages, “I have a something for you, I’m sorry about the girly wrapping but the assistant must have thought it was for one of us.”

He took it and looked at it mystified, “What is it, what’s it for?”

“It’s a present to thank you for being so good to us today, open it. You do know how to open small satin bows don’t you.”

He grinned and to my surprise opened it carefully, taking care not to tear the paper and then looked up at me, “An iPod.”

“Is it, I don’t understand much about those technical thingies, it’s about all I can do to work my cell phone.”

“You lie badly, Helen. I’ll bet you can find your way around a computer better than any of them and it’s not from them, it’s from you.” Before I could deny anything, he placed both hands on my shoulders and kissed me; not on the cheek, not on the forehead but on the lips.

And I backed off quickly, it was nice, “Barbara said you would do that.”

He grinned, “Can’t resist a pretty girl.”

“I don’t believe you, you’re too much in love with Barbara but the kiss was nice.” I turned and hurried back.

“Six and a half minutes,” said Barbara as I entered the kitchen, “Another thirty seconds and I was coming down to see what was going on.”

“There was nothing to worry about, it was only a quickie and doesn’t mean a thing, lust not love.”

She grinned, “You don’t know Paul, he’s a master, no quickie man I can assure you. You’d think to look at him he doesn’t have a delicate bone in his body but when he caresses you, it’s like a feather, soft, slow, delicious.”

“He should be an artist,” said Maria, placing a cup of tea in front of me, she pointed at the cakes, “Only one…Dinner late today, Boris said is okay. Light because you each have good lunch.”

“We’ve had a great time, Helen, a day to remember, thanks for letting us come,” said Maeve and the others echoed her and then gave me a clap.
I blushed but I was happy that I had done something for them; they had been so good for me. “Do you think Boris will let us do it again?”

“I doubt he’ll let us escape lessons but he might allow us to go out as a group at the weekend if an escort can be arranged.” Replied Maeve, “But it would have to be a dinner or a quiet pub somewhere.”

“Oh, I was hoping perhaps we could go to a disco.”

We all looked at April, “Disco?” asked Diane, “We’re in prison, not on holiday.”

April shrugged, “I was just hoping. Couldn’t we say we wanted to put our dancing lessons to the test?”

“No, how do you think they could keep an eye on us in a disco.”

“Well, we’ve proved we aren’t going to behave badly or try to abscond,” I pointed out.

“It isn’t that, he’d be more concerned with our safety than any threat we might be to society.”

I frowned, “If there were the five of us, we’d be safe enough and I’m sure if Paul couldn’t be the escort, there would be somebody else.”

“Not in a crowded, noisy disco. We would each need an escort and even then there would be no guarantee.”

“Surely not, this is Chichester, not London or Manchester. They’d realise we were just a bunch of trannies or something like that and the worst that could happen is a few unkind remarks.”

Diane leaned forward and said,” Helen, have you any idea of what sort of affect you have on men.”

“Me, what do you mean, I didn’t speak to any men other than Paul. We were together all the time.”

“You didn’t have to speak to them,” said April. “Didn’t you notice the greengrocer?”

“Greengrocer?” I can’t even remember a greengrocery.”

“When you spotted the retro shop, you dallied and as you went past his shop trying to catch us up, the greengrocer watched you the whole time.”

“Nonsense, if he was watching, it was all of us.”

“You were a few yards behind us, it was you he was watching and he did it again when we went back. He never took his eyes off you.”

I shrugged, “Well I never noticed.”

“No,” said Maria, coming back to the table, “And you didn’t notice the three men who went past when we came out of the hat shop. Even Paul spotted them and didn’t take his eyes off them until they turned a corner. Several times men looked at you, a longer look, not just a casual glance. And you weren’t even dressed up, just neat, nothing special.”

“Exactly,” agreed Barbara “And if you were dressed up as in disco, you would attract a great deal of attention.”

“You’re just saying it to give me confidence.”

“No we’re not,” said two or three of them together.

I stood up, ran my hands from my waist down over my hips. “I’m not even girly shape except for a padded bra.”

“Barbara, I think you should talk with Helen,” said Maria and at that point Paul came in and said, “All deliveries done, I’m off.” He looked at Barbara, “See you next week, Luv, nodded at me and left.”

“You see,” said Barbara.

“See what?”

“Paul glanced at you.”

“That doesn’t mean a thing, he just glanced at me but spoke to you.”

“Yes he did but you may not think the glance means anything, you’re right, it doesn’t but he still glanced. No man is going to enter a room without at least glancing at you. It doesn’t mean they want to take you to bed or sweep you into their arms but they will glance.”

“Helen,” said Maeve gently, “Men will notice you. You are a touch more than pretty. There is something that radiates from you and it comes from inside.”

This was getting embarrassing; they all seemed to agree with what was being said. Had I acted coquettishly, even trampy, if I had it hadn’t been deliberate. The one thing I was sure of was that had I noticed the men looking at me I would have frozen or run back to the bus. I can’t be that attractive, ten or eleven days ago I was wearing a bomber jacket and trousers – ‘you were walking like a woman, you cross your legs when sitting, touch yourself, your hair,’ I remembered Barbara’s words. “I have to go and put my things away,” I paused at the door and turned back to them, “Thank you, I have heard what you said.”

Paul had placed my parcels neatly on the bed and I sat down before putting them away. Idly my hand caressed the parcels thinking of what had been said to me in the kitchen. Surely they were joking with me, giving me a morale booster and then I remembered Melissa’s look when he passed me in the corridor, a look of lust. Adam and Boris, their attitude and behaviour towards me, the courtesy, the gentleness, they were dealing with a young woman not a prison inmate. I got up, I had to speak to Adam or Boris and to Barbara, I was too feminine, and it had come upon me too quickly. The amount I had been reading about transgendered people and their treatment was not covered by this, everything said it would take at least two years before bust development was anywhere near complete, nine months before any physical changes became apparent and hours and hours of training and practising to acquire the necessary female behavioural skills. Within a week I was curling my hair and doing my make-up skilfully if not perfectly I was acting like a woman who had been doing these things all her life, needlework, cooking, knitting and dancing all things I learned too quickly for a beginner.

With determination I put the thoughts aside and began on my shopping. First the dresses were hung up, the petticoat fluffed out and hung then the make-up, jewellery, lingerie tidied away into drawers and cupboards and then I looked around me. This morning I had one or two pieces of women’s clothing, now I had nightdresses, drawers full of lingerie, three dresses, two skirts, four blouses, woollens, shoes, stockings and handbags even a hat, not a full wardrobe but certainly a firm beginning of one. I went to the wardrobe and pulled out the two retro dresses and hung them on the outside of the door, sat and looked at them trying to make up my mind which to wear for my appointment with Adam. There was a knock on my door and when I opened it, there was Maeve carrying her toolbox.

“You asked me if I could do your hair and a make-over before you go to see Adam.”
“Yes, thank you do you have the time?”

“Course and I’ve brought this,” she held up what looked like a gun.

“What’s that?”

“Ear piercing, we didn’t have the time when we were in Chichester, I can do it now if you like, I have studs as well. What’s wrong with your hair, it only needs a brush?”

“I want a temporary change of style.”

“We don’t have time for anything too elaborate.”

“I don’t think it is, can you give me a ponytail, a fifties ponytail to go with one of the dresses.”

She laughed, “My you do have the retro bug.”

“It’s very feminine, I would like to have lived during those years.”

“She gave me a funny look, “Yes, very feminine. Right let’s get cracking, ponytail won’t take long, got an elastic band or scrunchy.”

An hour later I looked in the mirror, perfect and the ponytail was just right. Maeve had used clips and a pretty peacock hair clasp on one side to set off the look. “Which dress?” she asked.

“I haven’t made up my mind yet.”

She went over to look at them, “The yellow; the white will need a light iron run over it before you wear it and you haven’t the time.
She looked at her watch, “Get cracking, you have less than thirty minutes to get dressed, Oh, and wear the cameo necklace and a ring on each hand. Good luck, killer, sock it to him, I’m off and we’ll all be waiting in the common room.”

I did get cracking and as I was buttoning up the dress I heard Adam come in and go to his room and my heart started hammering but I took a deep breath, retained control, finished buttoning the dress and fitted the patent belt and then I looked in the mirror and I had to smile the reflection was a women, there was no man in there anywhere.

I put on the cameo necklace, removed the studs from my ears and fitted the long single pearl pendant earrings. Maeve had said not to, even their tiny weight might distort the piercing before they had healed but I would change back when I had finished with Adam. I stood and looked again and liked the real me. If I had had any doubts before I didn’t now, I was a woman and was going to stay one.

I put on the watch and bracelets, picked up my shoulder bag, took a deep breath and went to see him.

He opened his door and for a split second he looked puzzled and then his face broke into a smile, “Helen, you look absolutely stunning. Come in, my word the butterfly has emerged.” He brought a chair over and held it whilst I sat and then walked round his desk sat and pulled my file towards him before looking at me again. “I am impressed, are you going out this evening?”

“Well no, I didn’t think I’d be allowed out. No, I put these on just to show you some of the things I bought today,” (I know Paul had said I was a bad liar but I did my best to sound sincere.)

“Well I’m flattered that you should take so much trouble.”

“It didn’t take long,” (I was getting better at the lies.)

“I’m not an expert on women’s fashion but whatever look that is, it suits you, shows your personality. Do something for me, get up and walk a few paces, let’s have a good look at you.”

I got up half expecting my legs to collapse beneath me and walked across the office stopped and turned around and then, heaven only knows what got into me, I did a twirl. I felt the skirt and petticoat lift but kept the speed slow enough to not reveal anything that should not be revealed and then I walked back and sat.

Adam was smiling, “A twirl as well, you are a confident one. Dancing soon I expect.” Then he became business-like but not before looking at my knees. “Over the weekend I managed to speak with the judge at your trial and he strongly believes you should appeal. He thinks a retrial will not be necessary and the conviction will be quashed. I spoke to a barrister friend of mine and he is of the same opinion and will happily take the case if you decide to go ahead. Have you made your decision yet, I am not hurrying you, you can have more time if you feel you need it?”

I stood up and stepped away from the seat, “Look at me Adam, I’m a woman, all woman and this is me. I may not have the right shape yet but that will come, in the meantime I intend to stay as I am now, not to leave here and revert to my other side, the dead side. I have some concerns that I would like to speak about, preferably with you and whoever else you suggest but they are technical not mental.” I sat down again and said quietly, “I am Helen Vesta Finch, nobody else.”

He looked surprised, “Vesta, where did that come from?”

“Ancient Rome, the Goddess of the Hearth.”

“Ah, a name and a statement.”

“Yes.”

He turned a page in my file, checked something and returned his eyes to me. They were smiling, “Well my Virgin Goddess of the Hearth, I have news for you. I have booked an appointment for you to see a doctor, I know her well and she works closely with us and agrees that you have classic symptoms of gender dysphoria, transgendered if you prefer but won’t confirm anything until she has seen you. Next Thursday morning at eleven if that suits you. Subject to her report, you will then see our panel and get things moving, medical treatments etc. You will also need to see our solicitor who will arrange for name changes to your bank accounts and get that side sorted out and then I will help you with everything else.”
He looked at me expectantly, I smiled, “I love men of action.”

He got up, “Right Helen Vesta, that’s enough for now. I will see you tomorrow meanwhile, go tell the girls and have a good evening. Lights out at eleven tonight, that’s if any of you can keep your eyes open that long.”

I wanted to kiss him but thought better of it and simply said, “Thank you, it’s been a wonderful day,” and went back to my room to change my earrings before Maeve gave me a rocket but I could feel his eyes on me until I closed the door.

A few minutes later with their presents in my bag, I skipped along the corridor, went into the common room, walked to the centre of the circle of chairs and settees, did a double twirl and this time didn’t give a damn how high my skirt and petticoat rose, I had pretty panties on, straightened my skirt and sat in the armchair they had left for me.

“You bitch,” swore Diane, “Even I can’t do a double twirl.

“I am definitely going to buy a dress like that,” added April.

“What happened?” asked Maria jumping up, “What is the decision are you still my daughter?”

“Well?” said Barbara and Maeve simply smiled.

“I told him I was Helen Vesta Finch and that is the way I intend to stay. A barrister is taking my case to appeal if I want, I can stay here for the time being and I’m seeing a doctor on Thursday to start my treatment.”

They clapped and cheered and Maria clasped her hands in front of her and said a prayer.

“Vesta?” asked Barbara.

“Roman, she was the Virgin Goddess of the Hearth, the homemaker, the Vestal Virgins,” Maeve told her.

“Virgin? Goddess of the Hearth? Isn’t there an oxymoron in there somewhere?”

I smiled, “A rose by any other name shall still smell like a rose and should it become necessary or desirable to alter the virgin bit, I am willing to give it a go.”

“You keep yourself for husband,” admonished Maria. Then she pointed at three bottles of white wine and a bottle of lemonade sitting on a desk. “We celebrate.”

“Before we do, I have something for each of you.” I handed them each their gifts and sat back to watch and hope that I had guessed right.
Maeve whooped, Held the earrings up and said, Celtic Goth, I can go punk with these. April put her pendant on and said a quiet thank you. Diane looked at me, “You’re very observant, I missed my old one when it broke,” and put the watch on immediately and Barbara exclaimed, “My God, this is Mother of Pearl,” and Maria sobbed loudly and ran out of the room and into the kitchen where we could hear her crying.”

“What happened?” asked Barbara.

“I gave her a gold locket.”

“That’s not something to cry about,” said April.

“I had the inside engraved; With Love From Your Two Spirit Daughter.”

“Oh goodness,” and Diane jumped up and ran after Maria, crying just as loudly.

“That’s some heart you have Helen,” and Barbara wiped tears from her eyes.

April got up, smiled weakly at me and said’ “I’ll pour some lemonade and wine champagne.”

I had got it right, they liked the presents, Barbara said I had a big heart and I turned men’s heads, I was happy. I folded my arms around my chest under my bust, looked down at the curve and hugged myself, eventually, these were going to be real, I was very, very happy.

Three spritzer champagnes later I stood up stretched, “I’m off to bed.”

“So soon? I have a disc player in my room, I could get if and we could have a dance, you can teach me to twirl in heels.”

“Nope, too much excitement today, I want an early night and you know I can’t twirl after three spritzers, you just want me to fall over.”

She giggled and that set everybody else off which was the scene that greeted Adam when he popped his head round the door, “Maria, I’m going home now, I think you could use a lift. Girls, Boris will be in his room if you need him, there are extra Paracetamol in the kitchen first aid cabinet, don’t burn the Café down, goodnight, looked at me and smiled, took Maria by the arm and walked her out.

Barbara was chuckling, “I just won a bet with myself.”

“What was that?” asked Maeve.

“I bet myself that Adam would look at Helen before he left.”

“I’m off before we start that again,” and as I walked down the corridor a thought popped into my head, ‘I wish Adam would take me to my room and help me undress’.

In the next chapters; a walk in a meadow with an unknown lover and a new musical ensemble/pop group is formed.

[email protected]

Vesta’s Hearth and Footprints in the Sea are available on Amazon Kindle and there is a link directly from this Top Closet site in the right hand column of the Home Page.

Vesta's Hearth 9 and 10

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapters 9 and 10

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012
This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

A walk in a meadow with an unknown lover and a music ensemble/pop group is formed.

9

I had a wonderful dream and awoke without a headache and a feeling of peace; contentment would be a better word. My mind wandered back to the dream, I could remember it, which was unusual, normally I remembered nothing of my dreams.

I had been walking across a meadow and there was a man with me, a tall man and as is the way of dreams I was wearing my white strappy heels, something no woman would do when walking across a meadow but that’s the nice thing about dreams, practicality isn’t a priority. I had on the white retro dress and a white silk scarf, no hand or shoulder bag but I was holding the man’s hand. I tried to recall the face and couldn’t but I knew he was handsome, in my dreams I am going to insist on only handsome men.

The meadow became a glade, trees surrounded us but a light breeze found its way between them and I could feel it playing with my hair, the scarf and the hem of my dress. He turned me to face him and he said, “Alone and together at last,” and kissed me and whilst we kissed he eased me to the ground until I was laying on my back, the skirt of my dress spread out, the petticoat tickling my legs. He was kneeling beside me and when we broke the kiss he eased his hand beneath my shoulders and I could feel him unzipping me, slowly he pulled the bodice from my shoulders. I don’t know how he did it but suddenly I was laying naked from the waist up, my arms up and hands clasped behind his neck and he lowered his head and we kissed again, one hand was caressing my breast, a real breast, I had grown two lovely mounds and his thumb was gently circling a nipple. The kiss ended but the thumb continued its caresses and he raised his head and gazed down at me, “You will always turn heads, Helen, always.” And as he spoke little electric shocks started in my breast and slowly began to spread. They reached my stomach and I cried out to him, “Love me!”
He did and the electric shocks grew in intensity. There was no pain he just slipped into me, a hand caressed my breast until I felt as if I would burst into fire. He started to move, I could feel every gland on his penus as it moved slowly backwards and forwards and the fire became unbearable, my heart was beating so rapidly, my breathing short shallow gasps and then I had an orgasm, my whole body shuddered as his seed entered me…I awoke then, sighed and I tried to go back to sleep, I wanted to return to the dream. I’m sure that if I had stayed asleep I would have experienced a second even third orgasm.

I lay for a moment remembering and subconsciously my hand slipped down to my groin. My nightie was gathered at my waist and the front of my panties was wet. I threw back the duvet and sat up and looked down, I did have an orgasm during the night, a wet dream!

It was cold now and I realised I was uncomfortable. I wriggled out of the panties and nightdress and padded into the bathroom and sponged myself clean. I left my panties in the sink for hand washing later, came back to the room and took another pair from my drawer and slipped into my bathrobe and sat on the edge of the bed.

I tried to reach back into the dream and see the man’s face, I wanted to know him in life now that I had known him in my dream but his face simply wouldn’t come, only his body, muscled but not excessively so, a fit man rather than a weightlifter and his penus, I giggled at the thought, was a perfect fit. Had it been a dream or had a man really entered my room last night and made love to me? No, I dismissed the idea I would certainly have awoken.

But who? Who was my dream lover? Should I mention the experience to Adam? No, perhaps I might tell the doctor I was seeing on Thursday but I don’t think I could have calmly sat and told Adam about my wonderful dream man.

Time was passing and I had breakfast to prepare. I put last night’s bra back on and looked down at my bust and sighed, last night I had had real boobs nestled in there. I pulled the cup down and moved the breast form half expecting to see a real breast but nothing, no bruising so it had to have been a dream but the nipple did seem a little larger. I sat at the dressing table and quickly applied make-up, arranged my hair into a ponytail and finished dressing with a white blouse and cardigan over a dark skirt, I was ready for business. I slipped into low-heeled black shoes and off I marched to the kitchen, slipping my pinny over my head as I walked and feeling relief at not having to walk in high heels after yesterday’s excursion around Chichester. Eventually, I suppose my calves would get used to it but for the moment, low heels were a blessing.

As I approached the kitchen I could hear music, well a voice, it was Saint-Saen’s opera, Samson and Delilah, the aria Softly Awakes My Heart but being sung by a contralto rather than a mezzo but the voice was good, well-modulated and had sensitivity. Quietly I opened the door and stood still until the aria had ended, and I realised I been listening to April. “That was you singing?”

April turned, “Oh hullo, Helen. Yes, it was Maeve who introduced me to opera when she heard me singing in my room. I’m a natural low register contralto, she told me, I don’t know what a contralto is but she said I should have my voice trained.”

“She was right. Is that your natural voice?”

“Yes, Boris has told me I can have the trachea shaved a little which will lift it to mezzo but I like it the way it is, the girls tell me there aren’t many women with voices in that range, the lads think it’s sexy. You should know yours is similar to mine.”

“Boris is wrong, leave your voice it’s beautiful and you say mine is similar?”

“Yes, hasn’t anyone mentioned it?”

“Never.” It explains why I wasn’t challenged yesterday, I had completely forgotten to modulate my voice, it seems I sound like a woman without trying. “Contralto is the low end of a woman’s voice,” I explained, “Tenor is the high end of the man’s voice and it’s where the sexes meet. The highest a man can get is sometimes called a contralto tenor and a woman’s lowest might be described as a tenor contralto, and there’s almost no difference.”

April smiled, “I don’t understand any of it, I only sing when I want to, when I’m extra happy.”

“And today you’re extra happy?”

“Yes because of yesterday, I think it was the best day of my life. That’s why I’m here, I want to help with the breakfasts.”

“Thank you. Can any of the others sing?”

“I don’t know. Maeve plays the harp, Barbara and Diane the piano a bit I think.”

“No violinists?” I said feigning disappointment.

“Yes, Diane, and Maeve the cello she told me, but not very well.”

I sat down and started to laugh, “April we could form an ensemble and tour stately homes playing chamber music,”

“Can you play something?”

I nodded “Quite good on the clarinet and a bit of flute and I used to sing a bit.”

Like a little girl seeing her Christmas presents, she jumped up and down and clapped her hands, “Helen, we could form a group.”

I smiled, “We’ll ask the others and see if we can’t get some instruments to play, if nothing else we could entertain ourselves, give a concert for our mentors and the security guards but right now, we have breakfasts to prepare.”

Prepare is hardly the word, I guessed that nobody was going to want a ‘full-English’ today so it was a question of laying the table, opening a carton of orange juice and putting packets of muesli and cornflakes on the table with a jug of milk and I diced some fresh fruit to add to the cereals and that was it except to slice the bread.

The percolator was just about delivering the goods when they began to drift in, surprisingly bright eyed and bushy tailed, we must be getting used to being winos.

“No heels?” asked Barbara.

“Too scared to show me how to double twirl, not up to it when she’s sober,” said Diane.

“Pity that,” observed Maeve, “We could have run a book on which of you took a prat fall first.”

“And we have dance and deportment for the second period this morning,” said Barbara looking at the timetable on the door.

“No problem,” I replied cheerily, “I’ll pop down to my room and slip some on before dance.”

Boris came in and said, “Any chance of coffee and toast?”

“Would you like two soft boiled eggs,” I asked, getting up.

“You’re an angel.”

Once everybody was settled and having their breakfast. I asked, “Boris, is there any chance you could get us some musical instruments?”

He looked up from where he was decapitating his egg, “What sort?”

“A piano, violin, cello, harp, clarinet and flute.”

“Are you thinking of starting a symphony orchestra?”

“No, we’d need brass and percussion for that. Just a sort of ensemble, voice, instrumental and chamber.”

He looked from one to the other saw the blank expressions on the faces of the girls, “An ensemble?”

“Sort of, bit of easy listening pop as well.”

He raised his eyebrows; “Well it’s a new one. We do have a piano somewhere out in reception, hidden away in a storage room but it will need tuning. I can ask about the other instruments at the main prison, they often have stuff like that.”
“Thank you.”
After he had left to get on with his work the others looked at me and said, “What was all that about.”
“It’s as you heard it. I heard April singing this morning and she told me what Maeve had said about her voice and then told me that mine was similar. She also told me about the instruments you play and as I can sing a little, play the clarinet quite well and the flute some, the idea sort of grew.”

Maeve looked at me with incredulity, “Are you saying you had no idea about your voice being low contralto?”

“None. I knew I could sing a little and did so occasionally on karaoke nights in pubs or at the odd party, never formally and nobody ever mentioned my pitch, some said I was good, that’s all.”

Barbara sat, “Is there anything you know about yourself. You didn’t have a clue about being TG; you didn’t know you had a voice; you didn’t know you turned men’s heads; you don’t even know you can walk in heels!”

“I had no reason to take that close a look at myself. I know I am a good graphic artist and not one to cause controversy.”

“Well. You’re doing that in here, you must be about the most controversial person I know.”

I shrugged, “Barbara I had no reason to investigate myself, see if I had gifts or talents I knew nothing about. I loved my work and had no plans to change it and though at times a bit lonely, my life seemed okay.”

Maeve said, “I can play classical and pop guitar as well, stick that on the list and we don’t need to get one, they allowed me to keep mine here, it’s acoustic.”

“Rodriguez?” I asked and she nodded and said, “Why don’t you sing something for us now.”
“Without accompaniment?”

“Why not, the acoustics in here are good.”

“Okay,” I thought for a moment and then took a breath and started singing ‘The First Time Ever I saw Your Face.’

They listened silently and when I finished Barbara sighed, “You can certainly sing, I just don’t understand why nobody has ever told you.”

“They might have done, perhaps I didn’t pay much attention to it.”

Our sewing tutor came in; “It’s time for your lesson girls, pins and needles in the sewing class.”

10

I have to give credit to Boris, when he says he’ll look into something, it does get looked into. That afternoon four convicts and two warders from the main prison came into the Café and entered a room opposite the kitchen. I had just come out of the common room and all eyes switched to me as they turned and waited for the guard to unlock the door and they kept looking. I smiled and started to make my way to my room and their eyes followed me until the guard yelled at them to get inside, and they started clearing stuff out. I continued to walk to my room and as I opened my door, two of them were coming down the corridor and again they looked and the guard had to gee them up. I closed the door, sat on my bed and smiled, I did turn heads and even if they were cons and probably hadn’t seen a woman for weeks, they looked and had to be hurried on by the guard.

Later I was in the corridor again when a pair of them carrying two tubular dining tables went past and they stared again and as the guard followed them he looked, winked and smiled. Oh boy, this was going to my head. I didn’t see them again, I was working with Maria and the only other person to come in was Adam, “Its short notice but before you go to see the psychiatrist tomorrow, I’ve booked an appointment at the main prison hospital and Paul will take you. The doc phoned and said she wants you for blood tests.”

“Why Paul in a prison full of guards?”

He grinned; “We can’t have you running around turning the prisoners wild. No in truth Paul or a guard have to be present, prison regulations and on top of that, he’s there to protect you from the prisoners though it’s unlikely you’ll see them because the hospital wing is isolated from the main prison but there might be one or two working there.”

“What’s the blood test for?”

“Cholesterol, hormones, liver and kidney condition principally.”

“Seems odd, cholesterol and stuff, I had tests when I came in.”

“These are gender orientated. If you are going onto a full hormone regime, we need to ensure your liver is functioning correctly and what your estrogen and testosterone levels are before we start otherwise the doctors won’t be able to prescribe accurate doses. Can’t have you becoming a stroke victim or getting liver and kidney failure. You’ll need to have tests at regular intervals to ensure your body is coping. Now you have the psychiatrist at midday and the hospital tests at ten so Paul will pick you up at nine, which will give the hospital a little extra time to weigh you, and other bits and pieces. The doctor and nurses there are all gender trained and have worked with our girls so there’s nothing to be nervous about.”

“Don’t be nervous! I’m undressing in front of a doctor and nurses who I have never met, and you say don’t be nervous.”

“The doctor is female, they’ve all done it before, seen it all before so they will only look at you as another patient. No food or drink other than water after eleven tonight.” He started to leave and stopped, “Helen, dress down, blouse and skirt, cardigan, okay. If it rains we will have to try and find you a brolly or coat.”

“No need, Maria sort that, you go now, Helen is busy cooking.”

He laughed, “Do I get any,” and left.

Shortly after that, we heard the girls come in from the garden where they had been having aerobics. Just to prove he was still around, the Devil decided to try a bit of mischief because there was a great deal of noise as the inmates of the main prison pushed something heavy up the corridor. There was even more noise when they tried to negotiate the corner, and one of the girls decided to leave the common room to come into the kitchen. The noise stopped and I heard a male voice say, “Fuck me, this place must be a brothel, there’s another tart.”

“Do I look like a bloody prossy?” I heard April say. I had to hold my hand over my mouth to stifle laughter, Maria had her head bowed and was shaking and she pointed at the hatch and managed to gasp, “Warn them.”

I opened the hatch and said, “Sssh, there’s convicts in the corridor, men from the main prison. April slammed the door, “Fucking tart, what does he think I am.”

I couldn’t stop the laughter then and let it go, the expression on April’s face was priceless.

Diane, cool as a cucumber answered her, “You were a bit slow there, you could have earned a few bob and done a trick or two,” and that started everybody laughing again.

When they had calmed down a bit, I managed to get their attention, “Stay in here, they’ve come over to clear that spare room, I’ll pass lunch through the hatch.” I went back to the door and opened it to make sure they had a guard with them and stared at the ‘thing’ they had been pushing up the corridor, it was a beautiful, walnut, iron framed upright piano, an antique. It even showed the marks where candelabra had once been fixed to allow the pianist to read the music. It had to be Mid-Victorian and without thinking I stepped out to take a closer look. The men stood back and one of them asked, “Ere, what is this place?”

It brought me to my senses and I glanced at the guard but he seemed relaxed, “They’re trusties,” he said.

“It’s a prison of course,” I answered.

“You a con then?”

“Yes, I’m in for GBH, I chivved my boyfriend for two-timing me and went too far and got ten years.”

“Bloody ‘Ell.”

“What’s that other bird in for?”

“Murder, done a bank clerk on an armed robbery.”

“Fuck me,” said another, “How come you ain’t in a max security place?”

“Too dangerous to the other prisoners they reckoned. One of the other girls,” and I nodded towards the door to the common room, “Her name is Maeve, topped another con when she was in Holloway.”

The first man said, “And you look as if butter wouldn’t melt in yer mouth.”

I shrugged, “I just don’t like men, they’re all two-timing bastards. Any bloke tries it on me again and he’s going to be wearing his balls as earrings.”

“Come on you lot, get that piano into the room,” said the guard winking at me, “You’ve already upset that other girl and I don’t want to finish up in hospital trying to defend you lot from a load of crazed Amazon killers.” The men did as they were bid, and kept giving me nervous glances as they manoeuvred the piano through the door and into the room.

I went back into the kitchen and closed the door, Maria was laughing, “You not speak lady-like, swear much.”

“Don’t you go talking to a crazed Amazon killer like that,” I answered and took the two plates she was holding and went to the hatch.

“Topped a con in Holloway, did I,” said Maeve taking the plates.

“Orrible it was, blood everywhere,” I answered, “And April’s as bad, running amok with a Tommy gun.”

We returned to near normal and after lunch I stayed with Maria for my one-on-one cooking lesson and the others started flower arranging and at three thirty Boris called us all into the Common Room. “Right, the room has been cleared, there is some litter and a cartful of dust, so the remainder of this afternoon is domestic science…”

“You mean we have to clean it.” Said Barbara.

Boris smiled and nodded, “Essential female skills. The floor will have to be washed and polished and the walls dusted down and there is a window that will need cleaning and measured for curtains.”

“Is right,” said Maria.

“But I’m with you, we’ve nearly finished preparing dinner,” I protested.

“Maria finish meal, there is nothing else to be done other than prepare for oven, if I need help, I call you.”

I glared at her, “That’s no way a mother should treat her daughter.”

She nodded, “Is exactly way to treat daughter, daughter must learn to keep house nice or husband leave.”

Boris went on; “On top of the value of the lesson, it’s only fair because that is to be your room for music practice.”

We brightened up then but Barbara, wise in the ways of prison authorities, asked innocently, “Just our music practice?”

This time Boris laughed, “No, we are fitting a small music system in there and bars and mirrors along one wall eventually, it is to be a dance studio and gym as well and somewhere for art classes, it will take the pressure of the common room. There’s about thirty stacking chairs in there which can be used if you want to give little concerts for the staff so put them somewhere where they won’t get in your way. The guards will be fetching up some cleaning equipment, mops buckets, dusters and, you’ll be pleased to hear, an electric floor polisher.”

As he spoke, we heard them coming along the corridor rattling and banging with our feminine skills equipment.

“Right,” said Boris, “Go and get out of your glam clothes and into your uniforms, there’s no point in dirtying your own stuff and there is a lot of dust in there.” So off we went to our rooms.

Shortly after, I was ready to start. I had a last thought and took a headscarf from a drawer and on the way back, tied it around my head. When I went into the room, I stopped and laughed, the others were all in there and they looked at me, “All this work, what’s funny,” asked Diane.

“It’s not the work, it’s us, we look like Lancashire mill girls.”

“You’re right,” agreed Barbara, “It’s the headscarves. I suppose we ought to get started. One collecting the litter and putting it into bin bags, one sweeping the floor to get the larger bits up, one hoovering and the other two dusting.”

I suspect Barbara had had some practise keeping house with Paul when they had a weekend together so we all fell into line and began.
Three hours later, it was almost done. Dusted, vacuumed, floor washed and furniture stacked neatly. All we had to do now was polish the floor which could be done tomorrow and bring up the two tubular framed tables from reception but when we stood back, the room looked okay; clean and bright, now all we needed were the instruments, practice and then, Royal Albert Hall, watch out.

We had a find when we tried to push the piano against the wall, there was a piano stool that matched the instrument and when Barbara lifted the seat we found a whole load of music scores, there was Beethoven, Elgar and Chopin as well as piano adaptations of a lot more classical composers and under them were music sheets that were obviously pre-war and including a whole load of what was then, pop music.

Going through them, Barbara gave a whoop, “Look here, Pomp and Circumstance No.1 and Rule Britannia, we can have a Last Night of the Cons.”
And in a light-hearted mood we went to dinner. Shortly after that, Boris joined us and when we had finished the meal and cleared away he took us into the Common Room. “Mixed news, we have found a cello, a flute, violin and a few music stands and surprise-surprise a harp. We are looking for other instruments and we’ll see what we can glean from other musical organisations in the county. There’s also a deal of sheet music being sent over and the library have promised to copy and let us have any pieces of theirs we require.

“Now on a more serious note. “You,” he looked directly at me, “Have a reputation in the main prison. In their words, you are a man hating ball crusher with a penchant for slitting throats.” The girls started giggling but Boris shut them up, “April, they think you are more dangerous than Bonnie and Clyde put together and Maeve, there’s a story that you have killed two prison inmates in petty arguments. So far, Barbara, they don’t know about you but if I know our guards at all, it won’t be long before you get to be known as Brutal Babs. Collectively you are known as the Café Killers, Pantie Paranoids or the Castrating Cons and the Governor of the prison has told me that inmates are now insisting on double guards if they have to come over here to work and won’t come in until you’ve all been locked in your rooms.”

Adam entered the room at that point and said, “Boris, I’ve just come from the main prison, what’s going on?”

Boris pointed at me, “Ask her.” And so I had to tell Adam about the meeting in the corridor and my comments to the prisoners.

He laughed, “You’re going to have to square it, give them a concert or something, and convince them you are really home loving girls.”

In a soft manner I think they were making a point. Prisoners spend too much time locked in their cells; we are the lucky ones in the Café. When people are bored with nothing to do except watch television, play a bit of pool, eat and talk to each other, any diversion is relief and what to me was a little light hearted banter gave fuel to bored men who embroidered the encounter and the retelling of the story turned it into a rumour and to some the rumour became fact. The majority of the men knew this and when they discovered some amongst their number who believed everything they were told, they gleefully added bits on.

I had no doubt that eventually I would be seen as some sort of avenging Queen Boadicea leading a tribe of Amazon like, bloodthirsty Iceni intent on killing Romans and if Romans weren’t available, any men would do. I stood up, “You do have a point, it’s my fault and I have to make amends and I’ll need you to help. The idea of a concert is a good one, we need to go over there and show them that we are soft, loving girls and we think the world of them.”

I waited to see their response, then April said, “I’ll help, we can do a couple of solos and maybe a duet.” Then they all started with ideas and I saw Boris nod at Adam and indicate the door and quietly they left.

We sat around for two or three hours and once or twice I glimpsed Maria listening to us at the hatch. Soon after that, there were yawns and it was time to go to bed. “If we can, tomorrow evening we should check out the instruments we have, look at the piano and start to tune up and maybe practice a little amongst ourselves.”

At breakfast, a pleasure I had to forgo because of the blood tests, the music immediately became the main topic of conversation and we started a little provisional planning. April and I would sing Delibes Flower Song duet and she would solo on Softly Awakes My Heart and I would do The First Time Ever I Saw Your Face. Maeve said that if I could get hold of a clarinet we could do Elgar’s Nimrod and Barbara told us she thought she could do a movement from Beethoven’s Moonlight, she knew it but would need to practise and Maeve was prepared to solo the second movement of Elgar’s Cello Concerto and with a deal of hesitation, Diane offered to do a piece from Vaughan-William’s Lark Ascending. I thought about it for a little and said, “I think we ought to do some pop as well, make it as eclectic as possible a bit for everyone.”

“Bit difficult in a short concert, I should have thought the stuff we’ve mentioned already would more than fill the time.”

There were nods of agreement, “We need a producer and director really,” said Maeve “And a load of practice, even coaching.”

Maria came to the table, “Dance teacher friend of mine, she also teach music in other places, schools and colleges. I ask her to help if you like.”

“Would she?” I asked.

Maria shrugged, “Could always ask Boris to change dance lessons for music and maybe she come on evening once or twice.” She smiled, “She like you, tells me you good, interested in dance so she may want to help.”

I stood up. “I have to go and get ready for Paul when he arrives; I don’t care what the doctors say I’m staying me. Don’t write me out of the script, I’m doing the concert.”

Barbara got up, “We can’t write you out, it’s your concert, your idea.” She walked up to me and linked arms, “I’ll come with you and wait in reception until Paul picks you up.”

When he did arrive, five minutes early he wasn’t driving the mini-bus, he was driving a Lexus and wearing a chauffeur’s cap and a dark grey suit but the power of his physique was still there, he looked like one of those ex Special Forces driver come bodyguards. “Are you going on to another job after dropping Helen off?” asked Barbara.

“Nope, Adam phoned me last night to tell me about the concert that Helen’s trying to do and asked if I would be able to undertake extra work from time to time, fetching and carrying and escorting on the big night.”

“And?”

He grinned, “Helen’s a Super Star now, can’t have a super star travelling about in a bus can we, its limousine work that. I sent Bill off in the mini-bus and took this.”

Barbara turned to me, “See, men! I bet when he gives me a lift next time, he’ll rate me as Ford Mondeo.”

“Not you,” said Paul, “You get the Rolls Royce, the white one,” he looked at me, “Sorry Helen but don’t worry, I reckon you’ll get a ride in a white Rolls Royce soon.” He turned back to Barbara, “You got your shopping list?”

“Well if you get the chance,” she handed him a piece of paper. “Strings for the violin, cello and guitar, chalk for the stringed instruments and beeswax polish.”

He took the note from her and said, “Come on Super Star, let’s go.”

“No wait a sec,” I turned to Barbara, “Who’s paying for that?”

“I will it won’t come to much.”

“No you’re not, it’s my concert, I’m paying, wait, Paul, I’ll only be a moment,” and before anybody could answer, I flew through the reception door and went straight to Adam’s office. “Do I have any money left?”

“Yes, over a hundred pounds.”

“Can I have it and my cards, there’s one or two bits and pieces we need for the concert.”

“You don’t have to worry about that, the Café will pay.”

“I’m paying, please Adam,” and I held out my hand.

He shrugged, “Okay,” and when he handed me the envelope I took out the wallet, my flat keys with the cash and cards and gave back the envelope. He held out a sealed envelope, “Will you give this to the hospital doctor when you have the blood test done.”

I took the envelope and ran back to reception. Paul was in the driver’s seat and one of the Café guards was holding a rear passenger door open, “Come along Miss Finch,” I gave Barbara a quick kiss, “See you later.”

“Helen,” she pointed to her lips, pick me up a tube of this colour, mine’s nearly finished.”

I nodded and bent my head to get into the Lexus and the guard saluted, winked and closed it. I could hear Barbara laughing as we drove off.

In the next chapters, doctors and decisions – Will Helen cross the threshold into a new life?

[email protected]

Around Easter time I hope to be able to complete the next volume of Footprints in the Sea on Amazon and if I can I’ll put some of it here.
Vesta’s Hearth Vol 1 and Footprints in the Sea are already available on Amazon Kindle through The Hat Box/Top Closet link on the Home Page.

Vesta's Hearth 11 and 12

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta's Hearth 11 and 12

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012
This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Helen has a gender specific medical and is assessed but her future hangs in the balance. Her doubts and fears about the outcome frighten her and she feels that life is about to end and she visits her old apartment as a stranger.

11

When we arrived at the main prison a guard checked Paul’s identity and looked at the letter of authorisation, “Drive into the yard and wait, a guard will be coming with you and he’ll give you directions. He walked down to me and looked through the window and signalled that I lower it. “You’re Miss Finch?” I nodded and opened my bag to show him my prison ID but he waved my gesture away, “I’ve seen you over at the Café,” he grinned and nodded to Paul, “In you go, mate, careful with her, don’t want to go upsetting Miss Finch,” and he chuckled as he went to the main gate controls.

“God, Paul, what do they think of me in here?”

“Forget it Helen, he was pulling your leg.” And then he stopped again to pick up our escort.

When we entered the prison’s hospital wing I was surprised. This was no dreary grey cellblock; the walls were sunshine yellow and white, the floor was covered in deep green linoleum and there were pictures on the wall, prints of Old Masters, landscapes, modern cubism all bright and cheerful. We stopped at the counter and our escort said, “Miss Helen Finch for Doctor Freeman,” and we were nodded through.

Doctor Freeman’s office and the consulting rooms were on the first floor; a receptionist was at a desk typing, she looked up at me, “Helen Finch?” I nodded and she indicated some padded chairs, “Take a seat, they’ll be somebody out in a tic.”

“Er, will they be coming in with me?”

She smiled, “Those too uglies will sit quietly and wait for you here, if they went through that door, they wouldn’t see the light of day again until they could sing alto.
”
When I sat next to Paul he whispered, “I’ll get you for that.”

“We don’t have an alto in the concert group,” I answered and smiled warmly at him. A moment later a nurse came through a door, “Come on in, Helen,” and in I went, knees knocking but so far nobody had treated me any differently than I suspect they would have treated other patients but now I was going to have to undress.

“Sit in that chair for the blood sample,” she said pointing to a well-padded chair.

“I’ve got this letter,” I said opening my bag, “It’s for the doctor from Adam Worthington at the Café”

“She’ll be out in a moment, keep it till then.”

I slipped my cardigan off and she took it from me and I sat in the chair. A quick swab and she made me press on a vein and then the needle went in.

“I didn’t cry, where’s my mint humbug.”

“Wouldn’t you rather have a cup of tea or coffee?”

“Wouldn’t I just, I’m suffering from caffeine withdrawal symptoms.”

“Well good girls are entitled to NHS coffee, will that do?”

I finished the coffee, felt a hundred times better and then the bomb dropped. “Pop into that cubicle and undress if you will, keep your bra and panties on for the moment.”

“Stockings?”

“Off,” she said, “They’ll get laddered.”

I did as I was told and felt a little better when I put the hospital dressing gown on, it was knee length and patterned with blue forget-me-nots. The nurse led me to the scales, noted my weight and measured my height, then produced a pair of callipers from the tray, “This will squeeze your flesh a little but doesn’t hurt,” and then she measured my bone diameters. “I wish I had your figure,” she said, “So slim. If I even look at a Malteser I put on a pound. You a twelve?”

I nodded, I couldn’t say yes, my voice would have cracked, here was a pretty nurse telling me she envied me my figure. When I did feel confident enough to speak I asked, “Is that your bedside manner?”

“What. Oh, no, I mean it, you’ve got a terrific figure, apart from the six pack,” she patted my stomach.

“What!” I looked down.

“Just kidding.”

I laughed, “You frightened me to death,” and then I realised she had put me totally at ease. Which I needed because then the doctor came in. She was a cheerful looking woman, late thirties I guessed. “All done,” she asked the nurse.

“All done.”

She held out a hand. “Amy Freeman, now it’s my turn to prod and poke,” she said as we shook hands. She then proceeded to lift each arm and run her hands along the length, then I turned round and she did the same with my legs and made me rest against the wall whilst she bent each leg at the knee, then back to my arms and bending them and when she finished that, as cool as a cucumber she asked, “Can you undo your bra and hold it up, I need to check your chest. I looked up as I felt her measure across my chest over the nipples and then the bra band line and then she measured the aureole and finally the nipples, where she frowned for a moment. “Okay you can do it up again,” I sighed with relief but I was too quick, as soon as my bra was in place, she said, “Pull your briefs` down a bit.” I shut my eyes and thought of England and did as she asked and felt her gently squeezing and weighing with her hand. “Right, all done. You can get dressed now, you okay.”

“Yes,” I lied.

“Right get your clothes on and we’ll go into my office and have a chat and a cup of coffee.”

“There’s a letter from Adam Worthington.”

“Okay, I’ll take that now,” and she followed me to the cubicle took the letter and said to the nurse, “As soon as Helen is ready, bring her into my office.”

I dressed again and the nurse tapped, “Can I come in?”

I pulled back the curtain, “Yes, all finished.”

She held out a mirror and brush in one hand and a mint humbug in the other, “I knew I had one of these somewhere in a desk drawer, I don’t know how long it’s been there so keep the wrapper in case you need to spit it out.”

I laughed, “Cos I didn’t cry.”

“Yes it was your first medical like this,” she indicated my skirt. “I thought you were brave, it must have been an ordeal.”

“It was a bit, what’s the doctor going to do now?”

“Nothing except questions and answers. Are you the girl they’re all talking about here?”

“Oh my God, has it reached you as well.”

“You’re famous, when I heard it, I fell over laughing and so did Amy.”

“It was probably well embroidered.”

She nodded but never-the less you are famous.”

“More like infamous,” I handed back the mirror and as we walked to the doctor’s office she asked, “Paul told us you are putting a concert together for the prisoners, is it true?”

“Yes but we won’t be ready for a few weeks.”

“Will you send us some tickets, I wouldn’t want to miss it, I have a feeling you’re going to be a hit.”

“I’ll see you get them, near the front.
”
I went into the office and Doctor Amy was writing busily in a folder. “Sit down, Helen, I just have to give this to Ronnie.”

“Ronnie?”

“Veronica, the nurse outside. “When she came back, she stopped for a moment behind my chair, “Excuse me a moment, I want to look at your hair,” I felt her moving the loose end of my ponytail, “You have a soft wave underneath, why did you do it up in a ponytail?”

“I thought it would be better for you, not getting in the way, its shoulder length.”

She said nothing and went round to her seat, “No more prodding,” she smiled, “Just questions and the first is; now it is essential you tell the truth, Helen, if you deny something or give us the wrong information you could risk making yourself very ill, possibly even precipitating your death. Hormones are a part of our lives; they govern a lot more than gender. Now,” she had a very direct look, “Prior to coming here, have you every experimented with progesterone or estrogen, tried it perhaps either or both, taken a girl friend’s birth control pills?”

“Never, it never occurred to me, and I’m sure I didn’t take them in error, I have never been prescribed, no never, I’m certain.”

She nodded and wrote in the file. Again, prior to here, did you have any homosexual experiences?”

“You mean sleeping with a man?”

“Or kissing, cuddling except of course a father, brother or other close relative.”

“No.”

“You’re certain.”

“As certain as anybody can be, certainly not since I reached the age of awareness and knew the difference between homosexual and heterosexual.”
“Did you have thoughts about it, thought it might be interesting to try or fancied another man?”

“No. Look would it make it easier if I told you that before the rape thing, I had no knowledge of this wanting to be a woman business, I thought I was a normal, heterosexual man, I had a few girlfriends and slept with them sometimes.”

“How often?” she smiled, “Don’t brag.”

I grinned back, “Nothing to brag about, I don’t know what the statistics are for unmarried males of my age but I can bet I am below the average. Without thinking hard about it and counting carefully, I would say probably about six or seven times.”

“Did you ever want to get married or wished you were married?”

“Not really, I worked hard, didn’t have a lot of time for relationships. The longest I was with one girl was a little over two months. I never seemed to find the time after that. I wasn’t one for partying so I suppose I never spent a lot of time in places where people meet the opposite sex socially.”

“How did you get on with the girls where you worked?”

“Fine, we worked well together, men and women.”

“And your job there was what?”

“Ideas as much as anything. I wasn’t the only one, I was part of a team but generally we would be given a product, a lot of tech stuff, told the intended market and then I got to work producing what we call a story board for a television ad. That’s a series of drawings showing roughly how we want the film made. Then there would be brain storming sessions and eventually I would produce the finished drawings and we would show that to the client with the copy and other details concerning media to be used, but my main task was to get it off the ground with the original idea.”

“What sort of products did you work on?”

“The last one was perfume and cosmetics, a big account and we won it against all the main agencies but before that, all sorts of things, soaps, detergents, soft furnishings all sorts.”

There followed another half hour of questions and then Amy asked me two that I thought a little unusual; “When did you last shave your body hair?”
“The day I went to the Café.”

“That was what three weeks ago. You haven’t done it since?”

“No.”

“Did you shave, use a depilatory cream, epilator or waxing?”

“Cream.”

“Last question; when did you last shave your face, normal day to day shave I mean?”

“Monday.”

“That’s it then, Helen. Now you’ve got to see the other doctor in Chichester?”

“Yes,” I looked at my watch, “About an hour and a half.”

“You have time for lunch then but I would suggest you use somewhere outside; prison food is not haute cuisine.”

I got up to go, “Can I ask a question?”

“Fire away.”

“Are you a medical doctor or a psychiatrist?”

“Medicine, I specialise as an endocrinologist.”

“Hormones, things like that.”

“Yes, hormones and the effects they have on the body.”

“I see so my next port of call is to get my head examined?”

She laughed, “There’s nothing up there to worry you. You have a team behind you now, Boris and Adam at the Café, me here and Peter Thompson in Chichester, we are good at our jobs and always feel free to ask to see any of us at any time if you have a worry, okay?”

“Okay,” I replied, “It’s just that I am worried that things seemed to have happened so suddenly.”

“Nothing to worry about there, we are interested and need to know why because we will have to treat you and of course we need to know everything we can to ensure our treatment is right for you.”

“Tell me this then, what am I. Three weeks ago I was a normal hetero male. Now, you tell me what I am.”

Amy stood up and took me by the arm and walked me to the door and answered as she opened it, “Helen, you have the bone weight, facial features, hair and skin type, mannerisms and voice of a female, I can’t say much more than that this early in your treatment but as far as I am concerned, I see before me a very pretty young woman.”

“Dead right,” agreed Ronnie, “I could walk past you a thousand times and not think you were anything else, and I hate you for your figure.”

“You’ve got bigger boobs than me, Ronnie.”

They laughed and I left them, my worst ordeal of the day over and only a shrink to deal with now.

Paul stopped at a nice pub on the way to Chichester and we had a light lunch, well I did, he had a steak and kidney pie. We started off again and then I remembered the shopping list, “We need to go shopping after the doctor, will Adam or Boris mind if we’re a bit late, there’s something else I need to do.”

“What’s that?”

“Well if you wouldn’t mind and the Café okay it, I need to go to my old apartment and collect my clarinet and I suppose I should pick up my mail.”

“Wasn’t that redirected by the post office?”

“Yes but I want to make sure nothing slipped through. I’m going to sell the apartment and get a new place but the important thing is the clarinet.”

“Where is it? Your flat I mean?”

“South part of the town,” I jotted the address down and gave it to him, “You won’t know it, it’s a small cul-de-sac off a side turning.”

He glanced at the paper, “No but that’s no prob, he reached into his pocket and produced the iPod I had bought for him, “There’s a sat-nav on this, it was a gift from some ditzy bird I know.”

I laughed, “I must have had this trip in mind when I got it for you.”

The psychiatrist, Peter Thompson was easier, a lot easier. Lots of questions, a few inkblot cards to look at, more questions and then he was done. “We will be having a meeting next week to discuss your case, Amy, Adam, Boris and I and then we will see you again, in the meantime Amy has asked for a scan on your lower abdomen.

“Scan. Why does she require that?”

“Wants to see if there are any signs of female reproductive organs.”

“Womb you mean?”

“That and ovaries, traces of fallopian tubes.”

“Is that possible?”

“It’s unlikely but yes, possible.”

“What gave her that idea?”

“I don’t think she was given an idea so much as being mystified by the suddenness of your switch and I agree with her. We need to know what made you suddenly adapt yourself to being female.”

“You and me both. It scares me still.”

“Helen, after the incident with the girl, the incident that ended with you being charged with rape, did you feel any remorse or guilt?”

I thought about that and then shook my head, “Not really, I never believed I had raped her, it was she that took hold of me and inserted me into her. I felt sorrow a little, wondered why she had done it.”

“But you didn’t hate yourself for what happened?”

“No.”

“And the first day in the Café when you were dressed in the uniform, how did you feel.”

“Scared about what was going to happen to me, how long I was going to be in there, what came after.”

“What about the female uniform?”

“Nothing much, a bit or resentment, embarrassed.”

“You didn’t find yourself excited or hate them?”

“Not really, I thought it a bit silly but no love or hate. I had been found guilty of rape and Adam explained why I was wearing the clothes and I didn’t think any more of it…that’s not quite true. I do remember thinking about the knickers and wondering why, if they wanted us to empathise with women, they didn’t make us wear something more feminine, lacy panties, stuff like that.”

“You told Amy that you had never experimented with cross-dressing?”

“I have remembered one incident, I think I was about six at the time. My mother was sorting out the washing and asked me to go into their bedroom and bring some of her clothes that she had left on a chair. There was a blouse and a bit of lingerie and I vaguely remember thinking how nice the lingerie felt and once or twice since then, one occasion particularly when I had been driving for a long while and my underpants had started cutting into me, I wondered why men wore such heavy underwear and not have our Y fronts or boxers made out of the lighter, smoother materials that are used for women’s lingerie.”

“Pretty, lacy you mean?”

“No, just lighter, smoother.”

“Would you be comfortable if I asked you to undo your blouse and let me have a look at your chest?”

“Yes, but I’ll do it,” I smiled, “Are you a tit man?”

He chuckled and when I had unbuttoned my blouse, he lifted my bra and looked at my non-boobs but only for a minute or two then nodded, “Okay, thank you.”

“Is there a problem there, Amy seemed to spend a bit of time looking at them?”

“Not a problem. You’re healthy, no lumps or anything like that but you do have a little more flesh than your general physique would indicate, the nipples are slightly larger than is normal on a man and the areola also larger.”

“Man boobs?”

“I would accept that if you had more fat elsewhere but you haven’t”.

“I am being treated with estrogen.”

“Yes but the dose is too low to produce that effect. Did you notice them before you joined the Café?"

“No, they seemed to have grown, if that’s the word, after I joined.”

“Right, that’s it then, don’t worry about your chest, there is nothing nasty lurking there and we’ll have our meeting and see you again in a week.”

“I have to ask you the same question that I asked Amy…”

“Who or what are you?”

“Yes.”

“Amy has written it in your report, she spoke to me on the phone and told me what she told you. I agree with her, Helen, you are a pretty young woman. More than that I can’t say until I’ve seen the reports of your blood tests and had our meeting. But carry on as you are, don’t feel you need to alter the way you are or how you are reacting until then, unless of course, you want to.”

“No, I’m happy with me at the moment.”

“That’s it for the time being. One thing though, the next time we meet I want you to wear the clothes you want to wear.”

“Is there something wrong with what I’m wearing today?”

“No, they’re fine, feminine, practical but I sense you dressed more for a medical examination than an interview. Wear the hair the way you prefer, wear clothes you would normally pick for a meeting with somebody, a friend.”

“Okay, I’ll dazzle you.”

I left his office and Paul asked, “Where next?”

“Well I need to get some lipstick for Barbara and the music stuff and then call at my flat. Whichever best suits you. The shopping won’t take long.”
He looked at me sideways, “Oh yeah.”

I smiled. “Really. I’ll need an ATM and I would be happy spending a few thousand on clothes and things but I’ll leave all that until I’ve gone a bit further down the road with my treatment, my sizes may alter.”

“I believe you. Right the music shop is close to the High street and the lipstick shops are in the High Street and there are two or three ATMs so we’ll use the same car park.”

“You’re coming with me?”

“If you want me to, it’s daylight and if you’d rather I didn’t, I’ll wait in the car.”

“No come with me, I know you like to be seen with a tasty bird on your arm.”

He nodded and chuckled, “That’s true, especially one that has a reputation at the prison.”

Less than an hour later I stood outside the door to my apartment, the keys in my hand, hesitating. “Something wrong?” asked Paul quietly, his voice soft.

“Not really wrong, it’s that I’m not sure I want to go in there again, see something of my old life, the lie I seemed to have lived all these years.”

He took the keys out of my hand and opened the door and stood to one side. “Go in there, Helen and face it and ask yourself which you want, your old life back or the new one you have begun to build.”

I nodded and went in. Originally I intended to go straight to the bedroom and collect my clarinet from the wardrobe but I didn’t. I walked into the kitchen, touched a few things, checked that the fridge had been emptied as my solicitor had arranged and then I went into the sitting room and stood looking around. There was nothing except a good reproduction of Turners ‘Fighting Temeraire’ and a few music discs. “Can I take that picture and the music discs with me, just the ones in the green case and my laptop?”

“Of course, plenty of room in the car. You go and check the other rooms and I’ll put this lot beside the door.”

I went into the bedroom and again stood in the door looking in. “There was still a hint of my deodorant, my man deodorant but everything else seemed alien, it was as if I had entered another person’s room, a stranger. I went to the wardrobe, opened the door and stood back. Just clothes, the clothes of a stranger and I felt no yearning to touch them, take them with me, nothing, they belonged to somebody else. I reached up to the shelf and took down my clarinet case, opened the lid and took it out. I ran my hands down it and sighed, this did belong to me and had no business in the wardrobe of a stranger and I smiled, turned around and went to the street door.

“That the lot?” asked Paul, “Just these few bits and bobs?”

“I suspect there will be other things I will want to keep but nothing I yearn for. Paul, this is the flat of a stranger, I feel like an intruder.” I picked up the laptop, “Can you manage the rest?” and I walked away and didn’t feel any regret.

I remained silent in the car for the first ten minutes and Paul left me to my thoughts. Eventually I stirred, “There is one fear I have now.”

“What’s that?”

“I am frightened that something will happen to change me back to the way I was. Paul, when I walked into that apartment, I felt nothing, no longing, no regrets, nothing. I want to keep what I am now and am terrified that I will wake up one morning and want to go back to that place, that life.”
He slowed the car a little and looked across at me, “Helen that is not going to happen. I’ve told you before, you’re Barbara’s twin and it never happened to her. You’re Helen, will stay Helen and one day, some lucky bloke is going to win your heart and love you.”

I leaned across the seat, put my arm around him, hugged him, kissed his cheek and leaned back before he had an accident.
He just smiled. Five minutes later I remembered something, “Oh my God!”

“What’s up?”

“The car. At the back of the apartment block there is a private car park, I have a black Porsche parked there. I can’t leave that, it’s only three years old.”

“Want me to collect it for you?”

“No, not for me. I’m not a Porsche girl.”

“What then, you want me to sell it for you?”

“Would you, if you want it for yourself I’ll let you have it for what you want to pay.”

“Barbara is not a Porsche girl either and I have three Rolls Royces, a Bentley, two Mercs, a Lexus, Range Rover and the mini bus, I don’t need a Porsche. I’ll sell it for you.”

“What do you need all those cars for?”

“I own a chauffeur driven hire service. Porsches aren’t best suited to that type of work. Do you want me to look for a good car for you?”

I ran my hand over the dashboard of the Lexus, “Not now, I think I might develop a taste for limousines, chauffeur driven ones.” I grinned at him, “You got any good looking drivers working for you?”

“Loads, I’ll stick your requirements on the notice board.”

12

We entered the Café to find it filled with music, there seemed to be practice sessions going on everywhere. I could dimly hear the piano from the rehearsal room, a cello was playing in the common room and April was singing a Ruby Murray hit in the kitchen. Adam’s head popped round the corner of his office door, “Ah, Helen can you come in, there is somebody here you should meet.”

“You want me to put the stuff in your room,” asked Paul.

“Please, and these I said putting the clarinet and laptop on the floor beside my door,” and then I went into Adam’s room. There was a stranger sitting at the side of Adam’s desk and he rose as I entered. Adam brought a chair for me, “This is Allen our third mentor, Allen, Helen Finch our new pupil.”

Allen stepped forward and offered his hand, when I placed mine in it he closed it gently and gave a small shake; “I’ve heard a lot about you already and it’s a pleasure to meet you in person.”

“Lot about me?”

He nodded, “And Maria has ordered me to report to you, said something about concert duties.”

“Ordered you?” I glanced towards Adam.

“Asked really but a request from Maria is as good as an order. Refuse without good cause and the coffee becomes bitter, the ham sandwiches curl and the biscuits are soft.”

I smiled at him; I liked Allen, “That sounds like Maria. We are putting on a concert for the main prison and we need some help.”

“I can dance a little, sing a little but have been advised not to give up the day job.”

“Another Fred Astaire then?”

Almost but I do belong to a music society and will be happy to help where I can.”

What’s your singing voice, tenor?”

“Yes.”

“Opera?”

A little and musicals but I never had the lead.”

“La Boheme?”

“Yes but not Rodolfo.”

“How about the love duet.”

“I know it.”

“You’re hired, the pay is zero, no holiday entitlement but all the tea and coffee you can drink and I’ll guarantee the ham sandwiches won’t be curly.”

“Sounds like a good deal, I’ll take it.”

“Are you staying for a while this evening?”

“I’m duty mentor.”

“Oh good, we can chat later. The voice you can hear singing Softly, Softly is April I would like her to partner you in The Love Duet or Lovely Maid in the Moonlight. She’s not Soprano but I think you would be able to get around that.”

“Our April?”

“Yes, have you not heard her sing before?”

“No, never, she sings well.”

“Go up and see her, ask her to sing Softly Awakes My Heart.”

Allan glanced at Adam, “Is that okay with you?”

“Fine, I need to speak to Helen anyway.”

Allan left and Paul appeared, “Stuffs in your room, I put everything against the wardrobe.” He looked at Adam, “Will it be okay if I pop up and see Barbara for a minute or two before I leave?”

“Go ahead,” and Paul vanished. “Helen, I have some news for you.”

He closed the door and returned to his desk, “First, the girl in your rape case has been interviewed by the police again and there are inconsistencies in her story, enough to raise doubts. I’ll give you the details later but for the moment you’re sentence has been suspended subject to further enquiries. To all intents and purposes you can come and go as you please and you have no obligation to undertake any of the chores. But there may be a snag; we started your treatment so we are obliged to see that it is continued until a full assessment of your condition has been made but the Governor has said the Prison Service may require you to find outside accommodation.”

“I was afraid of that. Oh Adam, I wish this hadn’t happened.”

He smiled, “Don’t worry, the Governor, Boris and I put our heads together and we’ve come up with a solution that will certainly see us through a few months. There is a live-in vacancy here for a further member of staff on the domestic side. It was never filled because there was no need. If you agree, we can employ you in that position for a probationary period and it means you can keep the room.”

“I’ll do it.”

“Whoa, you don’t know the conditions of service. The pay is low but you are entitled to meals when on duty. Four weeks holiday a year,” he grinned, “And a modest clothing allowance.”

“I said I’d do it.”

“What about your duties?”

“What are they?”

“Carry on as you are, even the concert, you can be a part of that because it involves prisoners and staff.” He grinned again, “But that means you will have to go back to your chores as well.”

“I don’t care, I would have done that anyway if I had stayed as a free patient.”

“The other news is your legal position with regard to your new status, living as a female…”

“Adam, I am a female I’m not just living as one, I am one.”

“Not legally, not yet. I have arranged for you to see a solicitor, he was the one who handled your case. He knows about you and of course he knows the full position with regard to the case. He has said he would be happy to take you on as a client and help you with your name changes and eventually the amendments to your official records, birth certificate, driving license, National Insurance, that sort of stuff. If it suits you he can come here next Monday morning as he has business at the prison. How do you feel about him taking your case?”

“Okay. I met him several times when the case was on, he represented me well and got me out of the prison I was destined for and into your care and he’s a nice man. You say he knows all about me?”

“All that the Data Protection Act will allow me to tell him. He knows you’re transitioning and he’s done that work before.”

“Good, I want him to handle everything. There is the other meeting; well there are two really. I will need to speak to my financial advisor about my investments and stuff after I have spoken to the solicitor but the important one is about me. I know you have arranged a meeting with Amy and Peter and that they will want to speak to me again soon after but I’m worried a bit about what happened to me and why they seem concerned. They did try to reassure me but I still worry.”

“That’s understandable. First they are certain you have nothing physically wrong with you…”

“Peter told me that but Amy wants me to have a scan, she wants to know if I’m female inside.”

“Not quite, she wants to know if there are any signs of development of internal female reproductive organs during your embryonic stage. Ovaries, uterus, that sort of thing.”

“And if there are?”

“Helen I specialise in psychiatry it would be better if that was left to Amy to discuss with you. She has said that if there are any, they do seem to be having an impact on your life, the suddenness of the recent desire of yours to be recognised as female aside. Sorry, I put that badly, I mean your recognition of your true gender, does that sound better.”

“More accurate.” I smiled. “So what do I do now?”

“Carry on as you are, you are happy, the others like you a lot and you seem to be enjoying yourself. The only concern I have is your naivety, you do not possess the normal defensive mechanisms that women have when it comes to men.”

“You mean I might be vulnerable and allow a man to take advantage of me?”

“Yes. For that reason, if you do decide to go out for a day or an evening I advise you to go with somebody else.”

“Get a trusty boyfriend you mean?”

“Not necessarily a boyfriend. There’s Paul, Allan, Boris, myself, Barbara, Maria, any of the people you know and who you can trust.”

“Wow, all those escorts, beautiful women, dishy men I’m gonna have a whale of a time.”

“Get out of here and go sort your concert out.”

“Spoil sport.”

I did have a whale of a time but not hitting the town but getting the concert off the ground. Allen had virtually become a full time member of the group and May, the dancing teacher was an enthusiastic instructor and slowly took on the role of producer. It wasn’t all plain sailing, there were arguments, never serious and quickly resolved and there was practice, practice, practice until our calves ached, our lips were sore and our throats, at times, felt as if we had severe laryngitis but it was taking shape.

I had my meeting with the solicitor and arrangements were made with the banks and credit companies so that initially a second name could be added to the accounts, that of Helen Vesta Finch so now I wouldn’t have problems when presenting my cards or calling into the banks. I also asked him to arrange for the sale of my apartment, there was no way I would ever go back there to live and I asked Paul if he and Barbara would like to come with me one day and take a look at the furniture and see if there was anything they could use for their own place. This started an argument when they insisted that anything they took they would pay for but I won that by first reminding them I was family and family often gave things like that to each other and as they would be getting married when Barbara left the Café. It was my wedding present to them. Paul also sold the car and another argument started when I insisted that he take a seller’s commission he had after all acted as my agent. We both won that, I wanted him to give me only what a dealer would have paid had I sold it that way but after a while, he got me to agree to his receiving half of a dealers profit.
So one way and another I burned my bridges except for the job. To my surprise the agency wanted me back even though they knew about my transitioning. They pointed out that I was still a valuable asset as a graphic artist and an ideas girl. Again there was a compromise, I agreed to work freelance for them until we all adapted to the new me and then perhaps consider going back as a full time employee. They were okay with that but did urge me to hurry up and get settled because there wasn’t much I could do whilst at the Café.

There were evenings, in my room when I had serious worries. It was all going too well; nobody ever had that much luck and happiness without a cost and at times I felt as if I was waiting for the bomb to drop. I got out of these moods quickly enough once we were rehearsing and then the day came when I had to speak with my doctors and mentors again, this was another decision day but this time the decision would not be just mine to make.

The morning I set off with Boris and Adam to meet Amy and Peter at the prison hospital, I was so frightened I kept getting tears in my eyes and hardly said a word on the trip. Adam and Boris allowed me to ride quietly, there was no false optimism, no remarks like, ‘It’s going to be all right,’ they allowed me enough space to think, wipe away tears and remain inside myself, they knew what I was going through and also knew that anything they said would likely make things worse rather than better.

I had dressed as Peter had suggested. Pure girl in the yellow dress, petticoat and the prettiest undies I had; rings, earrings, bracelets and watch. My hair was down and curled into its soft waves. I had the small shoulder bag onto which I had stuck a pink poodle. I was stating very firmly I’m a girl now. And that was how it was to stay regardless of what any doctors thought. We stopped at the prison gates and a warder came out. It was the man who had escorted us around the hospital on my last visit. He nodded and smiled at me and went to Paul who already had the documents ready. He checked them and looked inside the car and recognising the passengers he was about to wave Paul on when I called out, “No wait.”

They all looked at me, “I need to get out for a moment before we go in.” The warder started to open the door but Boris leaned across from the centre seats and said, “If you want the ladies, there are better ones in the hospital.”

“No, I just want to get out and look at the countryside for a moment, just stand a little while.” Boris understood immediately and nodded at the warder, “We won’t be long, will it be okay?”

“Yes, of course,” he held the door wide, “Come on Miss Finch, take all the time you want,” and he held out his hand and helped me out of the car. I walked back down the road just a dozen paces and stood, my arms hanging loosely at my side. The prison was out of sight behind me and in front there was a common, gently hilly with a large copse of trees to the right. To the left, barely visible were some houses and I guessed they were for prison staff. The common stretched before me, studded here and there with small groups of trees and bushes before rising slowly to the horizon about a half-mile away. It was the first week of September and a warm day and I hardly needed the cardigan draped around my shoulders. I could feel a breeze playing with my hair and the hem of my skirt and I let it happen enjoying the feeling, looking at the sky and its sparse groups of white clouds. I just stood there, listening to the birds, the hum of insects until about five minutes later I felt a presence beside me. It was the warder and he looked at me for a moment and said, “You have the appearance of somebody who is taking a last look at the view before entering the prison for a long sentence.”

“Something like that, I feel like a condemned woman about to be executed and regretting she would never see a day like this again.”

“Yes. Are you going to get seriously bad news in there?”

“Maybe. You know who I am?”

“Yes of course, I was with you the last time you came, I know the purpose of the clinic when Amy is there.”

“I am going in to be told my future today. Amy and the others are going to make a decision as to whether I can continue being who I am or must go back to my old self.”

A sad look came into his eyes and he placed his hand on my shoulder. “You must do what you want to do, Miss Finch, as far as me and the lads are concerned you are a nice lady and will always be one. If those people inside have an ounce of sense, you will come out still looking pretty and smiling at us.”

“You’ve made me feel better, I can go back, thank you for this moment.”
“You’re welcome,” and he gently took my arm and walked me back to the car, “I would ask you one thing before you go. Will you make sure some of us get tickets for the concert?”

I turned to him and kissed his cheek and got into the car, “I promise,” I said as he closed the door.

“Where did you get that dress?” asked Amy as we went into her office, “It’s absolutely gorgeous.”

“The Retro shop in Chichester.”

“Let me have the address before you go, it’s out of this world,” she came closer and asked me to hold my arms out, “God it’s you.”
And then she changed and became all business. “Ronnie will get us coffee shortly but I suspect you would like to know the results of the tests and scan.” And without waiting for me to reply she opened a folder and then looked at me. “First the blood workout. All your vital signs are okay, liver, kidney and cholesterol; all fine but there is one anomaly. Your hormone balance is all over the place. The estrogen is very high, the testosterone very low, nearer a woman’s level and it can’t be explained by your hormone treatment, it was too low a dose to produce that effect. That leads us to,” she turned a page over, “The scan and sperm count. Hope you didn’t mind my adding the later to the test when you went to the county hospital?”
I shook my head, “Embarrassing and a bit difficult.”

“Why difficult?”

“They gave me girly books to look at and they were no good, I would have done better with hunks in trunks so I just shut my eyes and used my imagination.”

She nodded and smiled,” I should have told them, sorry, but we did get a sample.” She looked at me, “Not good, exceptionally low for a man of your age, a healthy man that is. Had you got married, Helen you would never have sired children with that level and would have required a longish regime of testosterone treatment and that may not have been successful. That leads to the scan.” She closed the folder, “Are you comfortable with the men in here, doctors or not?”

“Yes, go ahead please.”

“Right. I had my suspicions confirmed. During the period you were in the womb your body had started forming female reproductive organs and then something happened to make your brain change its mind and send signals to produce male. You have two ovaries, traces of the fallopian tubes and the suggestion of a uterus. Apart from the ovaries, the rest are just suggestions of their presence but the ovaries are complete. Now we think what probably happened is the shock of the rape charge and your imprisonment started those ovaries of into doing their job and they probably produced ovarian eggs.” She looked at me closely, “You understand what I’m saying.”

“I think you are suggesting I may be hermaphrodite?”

“In a way yes. Not completely; human hermaphrodites usually have both sets of sex organs and a vagina and penus, one of those is primary and the second smaller and less formed but there none the less. You don’t have that. Your testes are small and your penus below average but there is no sign of a vagina either externally or internally other than your scrotum which has a more pronounced suggestion of separation than is usual. The ovaries are producing normal levels of estrogen and that would explain the sudden, as you describe then, girly thoughts and the rapid and unusual change in your nipples and breast tissue. Your body is trying to catch up and even our small doses of hormones accelerated that growth. Now, have you experienced hot flushes, moodiness, headaches and depression or short temperedness since you came into the Café?”

“Yes twice, the first was a few days after I joined, I kept feeling hot and then it would go away and I was depressed. I just put it down to being in a prison. The second time was last week, same sort of thing but again I put it down to the worry of what was happening to me and the pressure of the concert.”

“Helen, they were the equivalent of a woman’s menstruation. Your ovarian eggs formed and had nowhere to go but the ovaries increased their production of estrogen. The eggs were absorbed back into the body because there was no uterus and the body doesn’t throw away useful tissue so reclaimed them.”

I shook my head, “I could fertilize myself!”

She smiled, “No, your sperm is too weak and it would have no way of reaching the egg, the routes are not joined. I also think the ovaries may stop producing the eggs soon if they have not done so already but the estrogen will probably continue to be produced at female levels and your testosterone and sperm count will continue to fall.”

“So what happens now?”

“We stop the hormone injections, you are producing all you need on your own and if we continue, it we would increase your risk of a stroke.”
“So I have to go back to being a man?” And that was my most urgent question, was it over for Helen?

Amy sat back in her chair, “Peter and I have discussed this and we are both of the same opinion. It would be in your best interests to continue as you are…”

I punched the air in a very unfeminine manner, “Helen gets to live, blossom, I can stay female?”

She smiled but shook her head, “Hear me out. If you want, and it appears you don’t, we can operate and remove the ovaries and stop the production of the estrogen but I doubt you will ever be a fully functioning male again. Your testes may get back to normal but I seriously doubt it and so does everybody else. If you continue along your seemingly preferred path you will be able to function as a woman, even enjoy normal love-making but you will never become pregnant. Not even if we allowed the ovaries to continue producing their eggs and if we do that then we would have to remove your testes to ensure there was absolutely no chance of an ectopic pregnancy, that is an egg being fertilised and attaching itself to something outside the uterus. It happens in about one percent of pregnancies and an operation is needed to remove it or the woman dies.”

“Will that change my personality, make me into a different me?”

“Not to a large extent, you will be you, perhaps even a happier you and any changes in personality will be from an increasing preference to things female,”

I looked at Adam but spoke to everybody, “Are you happy with the diagnosis,” I asked with a big smile on my face. Each of them nodded and Peter added, “We cannot advise you which path to take we can only give you the facts and we are going to ask for second opinions and I have already spoken to Charing Cross Hospital in London, they have the best gender clinic in Britain, possibly the world and they said yes, they want to see you. Even then, they can only give you the facts, the final decision must be yours.”

“That final decision is already made. So when do I have to go up to London for more prodding, poking and squeezing?”

“More than once, I’m afraid Helen, they will need to make a lot of tests and scans,” said Amy “And then you have to make up your mind about gender re-assignment surgery.”

I nodded and remembered the decision that Barbara and Paul had made, “I’ll make that decision when the time comes; meanwhile I can carry on being Helen, that’s what matters to me. The sun had vanished when I came here today; it’s out now and shining brightly.”

Amy got up from her chair, came round and gave me a hug, “I’m so happy we had good news for you.”

“The best,” I said and we both started laughing as we wiped tears from our eyes. “Mind you, I will still want to see you every month to check your hormone levels and watch for complications.”

“You can prod away all you like now.”

“I’ll need to see you as well,” added Peter.

Amy took me by the arm, “Come on, Ronnie has bought more humbugs and happy tears don’t disqualify you. And I want that retro shop address.”
“Why not come with me, I’m going there next week.”

“Wednesday morning?”

“Fine, I’ll charm Paul into coming with us, if not we’ll find somebody to drive us.”

“No, we’ll take my car, I’ll pick you up at the Café. Girls only.”

On the way out we stopped at the main gate again and my favourite warder was still on duty. I got out of the car after he had checked and signed us out, “How did it go in there?” he asked.

“I’m an excellent prisoner, I am doing exactly what you instructed me to do.” He looked puzzled, “I’m leaving here smiling.” I kissed him on the cheek again and got back into the car, he had a grin on his face as Paul drove away.

On the way back I asked Boris if he would stop at an off-licence.

In the next chapters; Doctor Amy discovers the retro bug is highly infectious and takes Helen on a shopping trip to the retro shop but Helen is identified as being transgendered Later Dr. Amy drops a bombshell that involves Adam. Helen discovers the problems with mini-skirts and stocking tops before she is suddenly taken ill and collapses.

Vesta's Hearth and Footprints in the Sea are available through the Hatbox Amazon Kindle link on the Home Page.

[email protected]

Vesta's Hearth 13 and 14

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapters 13 and 14

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Doctor Amy discovers the retro bug is highly infectious and takes Helen on a shopping trip but Helen is identified as being transgendered Later Dr. Amy drops a bombshell that involves Adam. Helen discovers the problems with mini-skirts and stocking tops before she is suddenly taken ill and collapses.

13

Somebody had seen the approach of the limousine for when we entered the reception area of the Café, both duty warders were standing just inside the door with George, the warder in charge, standing slightly in front with an expectant look on his face.

“Miss Finch?”

I turned to Paul, “Can I have one of the bottles.”

I handed it to George; “You’re not allowed to drink on duty but here’s champagne for everyone later.”

He nodded solemnly, “As I expected. Welcome back and you’re a sight for sore eyes if ever I saw one.” He unlocked the door into the corridor and held it open and with Boris and Adam behind me, I went back home.

Paul stopped at the threshold and handed me the bag containing the champagne bottles and shopping, “Here. This moment is for you and the girls, I’ll buzz off.”

At the far end of the corridor stood those girls with Maria and May. “You go ahead, Helen, Adam and I have work to catch up on,” and Boris went with Adam into his office. With a poker face I walked towards my bestest ever friends. Barbara opened her mouth to speak but still with a poker face I went to May; “Madam Producer I must tell you that you still have two contraltos’.”

The penny didn’t drop with the others but it did with May, “Miss Finch I am pleased to hear it and now if you would kindly go to the rehearsal room, you have a dance lesson.”

“If I might beg your indulgence for a moment,” I turned to Maria and despite the heavy bag of champagne bottles I managed a graceful curtsey, “Mother, I am to remain your Two Spirit Daughter.”

Maria stared at me and then the tears fell and she stepped forward, “Oh thanks to God” and her arms went around me and she hugged and I felt a hand take the bottles from me. When I did get free from Maria I looked at Barbara, “And you still have a little sister and then we went mad with hugs and kisses.
Eventually we quietened down and went into the kitchen where Maria immediately had me helping to make tea, “No reason for daughter not to be good hostess,” she said and with a piny over my yellow dress I worked at my own celebration. “You not need help me to prepare dinner,” she smiled a big warm smile, a really big warm smile, “Mother let daughter have dance lesson as reward.”

So rehearsal we had and Allen joined us and May had the two of us jiving to Bill Hayley, and I didn’t stumble or try to stop my skirt and petticoat flying out and Diane called out. “Go for it Helen, rock your socks off.” The others watched and when we tired, it was their turn and we worked until six and dinner was ready.

The girls and May went into the kitchen and I excused myself and went down to Boris’s office, “We are partying after dinner and I would like you to come, please suspend regulations it won’t be the same if you refuse and we have three bottles of champagne so we need your help to finish them.”
I waited, my hands clasped in front of me, “We wouldn’t miss it for the world,” said Boris we’ll be up in thirty minutes.

I suppose that evening was my Coming-Out Party because we moved the desks to one side and danced, chatted and drank champagne until nine thirty. I definitely had more than two glasses because I developed the giggles and twice Barbara and Diane had to stop me from getting up and doing twirls. Barbara and Maeve had to help me to bed and that night I slept deeply, no subliminal messages no injections or pills, I just slept and let my hormones my very own hormones go to work.

And then it was back to near normal, the near normal of sore, overworked vocal cords, aching calves and bruised lips. Wednesday came and Amy picked me up for our shopping trip, I had a short list from the girls and a longer list from May who needed bits for the concert.

I was wearing an A-line burgundy skirt, a white blouse with, black heels and my large shoulder bag and had borrowed Diana’s jacket again. My jewellery was simple just the cameo pendant, a couple of rings and my watch. If I was going to be trying on clothes I didn’t want fussy bracelets and rings snagging everything. “If we’re shopping straight away, will you use the car park near the High Street?”

“Yes, does it bother you?” She put the car into gear and we moved off.

“It did the first time I went, I was with the others but I think I’ll be okay today.”

“It’s a big world out there, Helen you will need to get used to it.”

“And the people in it.”

“That too, it’s one reason I wanted to come with you,” she smiled, “Well apart from the retro shop.”

“Which look are you going for in the shop?”

“Seventies, early seventies, flowers, tassels calf or ankle length skirts showing a bit of broidery Anglaise.”

“Hippie? I can’t imagine you turning on, tuning in and dropping out with a ‘Pass the pot, man’.”

She laughed, “Not that extreme, a modified hippy perhaps. I was too young in the Flower Power’s heyday but I do remember it, feminine but making a statement about emancipation and freedom.”

“Yes, what was it? The Fifties had the music revolution, the birth of rock, teenagers with their own money, an end to wartime shortages and restrictions. What was it that made the Sixties and Seventies so different?”

“The pill, extending the Fifties freedoms and adding a political awareness, the Viet-Nam war and not wanting 1939 to happen again. I think the underlying statement was protest, the young didn’t want conscription wasting the best years of their lives and they didn’t want to die in foreign countries. They wanted to enjoy what life had to offer, to form their own futures, to choose their own paths, careers and life-styles.”

I sighed, “The Fifties found an oyster and opened it, The Sixties and Seventies found the pearl inside.”

Amy took her eyes off the road and looked across at me, “That’s quite profound, where did it come from?”

I shrugged, “Don’t know, I think I made it up. I’m reading Ovid at the moment, perhaps I’m paraphrasing him.”

She was looking ahead now and shook her head, “That’s not from Ovid. Do you read the Romantics much, Wordsworth, Byron, Shelley?”

“Occasionally, I like some of Wordsworth’s stuff but I find I keeping thinking of the poets when I read Byron and Shelley I think of the arrogance of Byron, the dark uncertainty of Shelley and then of course there was Shelley’s wife and Frankenstein.”

“Ever read Rossetti?”

“The poetess?”

She nodded, “One of three gifted children born to an Italian émigré. Gabriel was the painter, one of the founders of the Pre-Raphaelites, his brother John was an art critic and writer and was chummy with Virginia Wolff and The Bloomsbury Set but the daughter, the one I am referring to, Christina Rossetti was probably one of the finest female poets of the Victorian Era, had it not been for depression she could well have been Britain’s first female Poet Laureate. She died when she was sixty-three, breast cancer but was very popular and again in the Twenties. Came back into fashion after the war but has disappeared for the moment, pity, she deserves to be read by our generations. Read her, Helen, you’ll like her.”

“I will, I think I might have a book of hers in my old flat and some pictures. When I collect the remainder of my stuff, I’ll read her.” We drove on in silence, I had time to think of my current situation, I was out with a genetic woman and totally accepted by her, discussing things that would be unexceptional, normal topics between women. I wondered if Amy was doing it on purpose to put me at ease, make me feel as if I belonged in that women’s club. No, I don’t think she would do that, she seemed to be one of the ‘I’ll guide when I can but you must find your own way,’ type of doctors. No Amy accepted me as a woman, not somebody who needed to be humoured or patronised.

We parked and I got out of the car, I knew she was watching me closely but she needn’t have bothered, I walked round to her side and once she had locked the car and put the keys away, I linked arms and walked without fear and not a moment’s thought about people staring at me.

“Shall we leave the Retro Shop until last in case we run out of time?”

She stopped dead, “Do you want to get back alive?”

“Just a suggestion,” I protested with a smile on my face.

“Then don’t make any more suggestions, you can be scary at times.”

We turned into the High Street. Opposite, an office block was being refurbished and there were a few men on the site and one of them wolf-whistled. Amy laughed, “That was for you, not me.”

“Don’t be silly it was for both of us.”

“First floor scaffolding, in the centre, three of them, turn and give a little wave.” I looked at her puzzled, “Go on, do it.”

She was the street-wise one so I did as she said, looked up and there they were standing on the platform looking at us, I gave a little wave and they cheered.

“Oh My God!”

Amy laughed, “Told you. It can be annoying but sometimes it’s nice to think we are admired. Buy yourself a paste diamond ring or a cheap gold band and wear it on your ring finger, when you want to be left alone, it can help.”

We reached the corner and I stopped and pointed at the Retro Shop, “There it is.”

She looked for a moment and then walked forward again, “Look at that, The New Look.”

It was, short jacket over a calf length full skirt in midnight blue.

“Dior wasn’t it?”

“Yes, 1948, the dressmakers could get their hands on fabrics again. You could even get a pair of nylons without making love to a Yank.”

“How would you know, you weren’t even born.”

“Mother, she had to go through the war. She was just beginning her teens and still wearing a school uniform. She actually wore briefs like the ones they issue when you first go into the Café, hers were bottle green she told me.”

“That must have been awful.”

“They all had to do it but she told me that in nineteen forty seven, she was fifteen then, her mother took her out and bought her a pair of nylons and some silk panties, she swore they were made from ex-army parachutes.”

I had to laugh and quipped, “No trouble in keeping them up then.”

“She never told me. Come on let’s go inside, I have money in my pocket.”

We were about to open the door when a woman came out smiled and said good morning and walked towards the High Street, Amy watched her, her face carrying the suggestion of a frown.

“Do you know her?”

She shook her head and turned back to me, “I hate it when I see a woman come out of a shop I am about to enter.”

“Huh. Why?”

“I worry in case she’s just bought what I was going in for.”

I laughed, “Amy, you’re terrible, I’d better let you have first choice.”

“Yes, you’d better or your next medical will be agonizing.”

So Amy leading the way, we walked into the shop, stopped stared at a rack of dresses and she pointed, “That!” before the owner even had a chance to say good morning. “What size is it?”

“Fourteen,” replied the owner reaching for the dress.

Amy’s face fell, “Leave it, I’m closer to sixteen.”

“Diet,” I suggested but Amy simply glared at me.

“I do have one in sixteen, it’s the same style slightly different colours. You mustn’t buy it if the fit is doubtful it would be difficult, very fussy to alter and it’s genuine nineteen seventy four, not a reproduction.”

The dress was chiffon in a mixture of colours, no pattern, just random swirls and difficult to alter it would be, there must have been two or three layers of material overhanging each other. A man might have mistaken the dress for a selection of chiffon scarves hung haphazardly over the rail but it was a designer dress if there ever was one. This was something no flower power working class girl could have afforded even in the Seventies the dress would have cost a week’s wages.

The shop owner brought the other dress from the back room, it was identical in style and there was a subtle difference in the colours, this second dress was brighter, it had a touch of mischief in it and I would have preferred it to the first. Amy must have agreed because she felt the material and ran her hands over it, “Can I try it on.”

“Of course,” Amy took the dress and disappeared into the changing cubicle.

The woman turned to me, “Hullo, it’s nice to see you again, are the other dresses okay, I thought they suited you so well.”

“They are fine, I haven’t worn the white one yet, I’m saving it for a special occasion.”

“The owner nodded, “Your friend is very forceful she knows exactly what she wants. Is she from the Café as well?”

That stunned me, how did she know I was from the Café? Had she realised I wasn’t what I appeared to be, was I doing something to give myself away?

“I’m sorry, I thought you realised I knew you came from the Café, one of the girls who was with you, she has been in a few times, she’ buys small things, lots of costume jewellery, a few items of clothing. She told me once about herself and what happens at the Café and when I saw you with her, well I was doubtful, you were so assured, so beautiful but the way you all looked after each other, I assumed you were with them and also from the Café,” she was talking quickly, trying to explain, make amends and I realised it wasn’t me that had given myself away but one of the others. I felt better.

“It’s okay,” I said, “I don’t mind your knowing about me.”

“You really are one of the girls then. I find it so difficult, you are so natural, confident and truly beautiful.”

“Beautiful. I’m not just pretty but beautiful?”

“Very.”

“I gave you a false impression when I was in last, I wasn’t confident, I was scared and it was my first time in public.”

“The other lady, is she with you as well?”

“I laughed, “No, she’s my doctor.”

She looked at the curtain, “She’s a very good doctor then if she has helped you to look and act as you do.”

“Very strict with me though,” I whispered.

“My name is Ruth,” and she held out her hand, “I really am pleased to have met you and I am not talking as the owner of this shop to a customer but to somebody that impresses me and is very nice.”

“Helen,” I answered, taking her hand and the strict doctor is Amy.”

At that point Strict Doctor Amy pulled back the curtain and said, “What do you think, Helen.”

I couldn’t see very much she was still just inside the cubicle, “Come out where I can see it.”

As she walked forward, the dress took on a whole new identity, the summer colours, reds, yellows, pale browns, orange, pale greens swirled and the overall effect of the gossamer like material was of a coloured mist swirling around Amy, she was walking surrounded by a bright cloud. It seemed to caress her from neck to calf. She reached the centre and stood in front of a mirror and turned towards me. Even standing still the appearance remained ethereal, the dress concealed her but still allowed the curves of her body to be seen. I watched her, her face had dropped years and she was more early thirties than late, young, optimistic, eagerly anticipating life. She seemed puzzled by my silence. “Well?”

I looked at Ruth; “Doctor Amy will take the dress.” Ruth nodded, “Yes she has awoken the spirits of the fabric, the colours, nobody else can wear that dress.”

“Are you saying I should buy it, it suits me?”

“Look in the mirror, Amy.”

She turned and once again, the mist flowed around her body and I watched the reflection of her face as she twisted a little one way, then the other; surprise, pleasure and then joy. Her reflection looked at me, “Its magic, the dress seems to have a life of its own.”

I walked forward and stood beside her, looking in the mirror, “It has been waiting for you.”

She nodded solemnly, “I have never experienced this before,” she took hold of one of the layers and lifted it to her cheek, “It’s silk.”

I shook my head, “Gossamer. Gossamer woven by those tiny spiders that come alive in the autumn and cover a meadow with their threads until the meadow seems to flow in the breeze, become a part of the air above it.”

Ruth stood beside us, “Yes, yes that’s it, a dress woven by gossamer spiders.”

I delved into my bag and produced one of my cards and gave it to Ruth, but she held up her hand in protest, “I haven’t told you how much it is, it is a little expensive. I had priced it at one hundred and eighty pounds.”

“Ruth, take the card.”

Amy stepped away, “Helen, you can’t pay for the dress, you can’t buy something this beautiful, this expensive for me, you mustn’t…”
I just looked at her, “Ruth go and run the card through the chip and pin.”

Amy must have seen something in my face and made no further protest. Ruth left us and Amy turned back to the mirror again, “Why?”

“Two reasons, you have been more than a doctor, Amy, you discovered me, gave me something beyond price…and Ruth is right, nobody else must wear that dress but you.”

She reached out and touched my cheek and caressed it briefly, “Never since the day I first qualified have I had a patient like you, you have made all the years of slogging in a hospital so worthwhile. What did you tell me about your friend, your new mother, Maria; Two Spirits, yes, you have two spirits.”

I turned away, if I hadn’t we would both have started crying, “You need accessories.”

Ruth came back and gave me the card and watched as I opened the large bag, took out my poodle bag and tucked the card away. She took the bag from my hand and studied the pink poodle, gave it back and said, “And now I have something for you,” and off she went again into the back room to reappear carrying something concealed under a dust cover. She slid the cover off and held up a pink, Fifties poodle skirt complete with a black poodle. “Here,” she thrust it at me, “Your size but try it on, there is a red petticoat under the skirt and a white peasants blouse with small flowers embroidered around the neckline. “I have been saving this in case you came here again. Here, go and try it on and let us see,” and she grabbed my hand and placed the hanger in it, waved at the cubicle and turned away, she was crying. I hurried into the cubicle and started to undress. Outside it was silent and I stood and listened for a moment before taking my skirt and blouse off. I held the red petticoat in my hands, waist pulled out ready for me to step into it and then I heard them speaking. Reassured, I finished dressing. The petticoat and skirt were perfect but the gypsy blouse, even allowing for the style being loose needed an upgrade in bra and padding to a B cup. I put my shoes on and immediately kicked them off, not black not with this ensemble I needed 3” white winkle picker stilettos circa nineteen fifty-five, nothing else would do and they had to be white. I could use my 4” white strappy sandals or courts but it would take the edge off the look I wanted.

I pulled back the curtain and walked out barefoot. They looked and nodded, “It looks good on you, the style is you,” said Amy.
I walked forward a little way and said, I’ll never be able to find the right shoes though.”

“Tra-la-la,” said Ruth and from behind her back she produced the very shoes I had been thinking of, “Probably your size as well.”

I took them of her, slipped them on and went to the mirror. They did it; it was exactly how I had pictured the look. I turned to face them and did a twirl and they both applauded, “Only one thing though,” I said pulling at the front of the blouse, “Too big, I need a size smaller.”

Amy came up and pulled the front out, “36,” she said and looked to Ruth for confirmation and she nodded. Amy then surprised me and cupped my breast, pulled the front down and looked, “You’ll grow into it,” she said with a smile, “At the current rate I think you will be 36B by Christmas.”

“Christmas; so soon?”

“Think so or soon after. When’s the concert?”

I shrugged, “May hasn’t set a date yet, thinks we need another five weeks of rehearsal.”

“Well if you go on developing at the current rate you could be close to an A cup by then. It is fast but I think your body was doing some of the groundwork before you joined the Café, the bricks and mortar where there, they just need putting together, yes, A cup by the end of October. With a derriere to match, that’s shaping up nicely as well or haven’t you noticed your hips recently?”

My expressions made them laugh and I couldn’t stop myself from peering down the front of my new, soon to fit, blouse and that made them laugh the more.

“You’ll have to start sleeping in your gel bra, Helen,” Amy said when they stopped laughing, “You need to get used to sleeping with a bust, they can’t be taken off at bedtime,” and that set Ruth off again.

Amy bought another skirt, ankle length, burnt orange with a built in cotton petticoat with broidery Anglaise trimmings, some long strings of plastic pearls, little flowers and seashells and a headband with soft fabric flowers around it. When I looked at the collection of shopping bags I said, “We’ll have to put these in the car before we do any more shopping.”

“I’ll close the shop for twenty minutes, drop you off at a nice little restaurant, put your things in the car and ask the attendant to keep an eye on it, he’ll do it, his wife is a friend of mine.”

Half an hour later we were sitting in a little restaurant eating light lunches and drinking iced tonic water. “I need to get May’s concert things and a few bits and pieces for the girls. I also need a jacket or something like one, a raincoat and a warm winter coat, how about you.”

“Nothing much,” Amy replied, a new perfume to go with my hippy look, something flowery.”

“When are you going to wear that dress?”

“When I get home, I’m going to doll myself up in all of it, and when my husband Ben gets home I’m going to shock him.”

I smiled, “You won’t shock him, you’ll gob-smack him and he’ll get down on one knee and propose to you all over again.”

“Do you think so, I could take advantage of the situation and make him buy me an eternity ring.” She pushed her plate to one side, took a sip of tonic water and scrutinised me and quite suddenly said; “Helen, have you given Adam any idea of the way you feel about him?”

I spilt some of my drink and hurriedly reached for my napkin to wipe the few drops of my skirt; “Adam? How I feel about him? Amy, what are you talking about?”

“You’re in love with him.”

“No I’m not, he’s my mentor I have only patient doctor feelings for him.”

She shook her head, “Oh no, girl, you won’t get away with it that easily. You love him; your voice softens when you speak his name. I’ve watched your body language, the way you look at him and when we had our meeting last week you looked for his approval when you made your decision, oh yes, you’re in love.”

“No I mustn’t be, he could lose his job, be struck-off, I mustn’t love him.”

Amy smiled and reached across the table and placed her hand over mine, ignoring the damp napkin, “Love isn’t turned off and on to suit the convenience of the moment and strictly speaking, he is not your doctor, I am and Peter is your consultant psychiatrist, Adam’s roll is simply one of mentoring, slightly different and as long as he did not take advantage of his position, he is not likely to get into trouble.”

“It doesn’t matter anyway, I am his patient and that’s how he looks at me. He isn’t in love with me. I don’t even know if he’s married.”

“He is and he isn’t.”

“I looked at her puzzled, “He is and he isn’t?” I repeated.

“He is in love with you though I suspect he hasn’t realised it yet, men can be stupid about things like that and he isn’t married, in a long term relationship or even has a regular girlfriend at the moment.”

“Oh.”

“Oh indeed. You have to do something about it.”

“What can I do?”

“First we have to be certain that your love is not because he has helped you and has been the hand you hold when you cross the street. Do you think about him when he isn’t with you?”

“All the time. When he goes away on business for a few days I feel miserable and it isn’t because there’s no shoulder to cry on, Boris is there and so are Allen and the girls so I am not lonely, just lonely for him. When we had our celebration the other night, Barbara and Maeve had to put me to bed and I remember thinking, just before I fell asleep, that I wished it had been him that had undressed me.”

“Do you dream about him?”

“No,” I hesitated “Well I’m not sure. I’ve had one dream, it is about a man making love to me, physical love, I can see his body and it’s like the way I think Adam’s body would look but I never see his face.”

“It’s always turned away from you?”

“No not turned away, sort of blurred, in shadow.”

“Do you think it is Adam?”

“Well if the emotions we feel in a dream are linked to the way we really feel, then yes, it has to be him.”

“Why, it may be somebody else you have met, Peter, Boris, one of the warders.”

“It can’t be. Every other nice man I’ve met and liked makes me feel totally different to the way I feel about Adam, they are friends, he’s more than a friend, I fantasise about what it would be like waiting at home for him to return from work, cooking his dinner, wearing something I know he would like to see me in.”

“Being his Vesta, guardian of his hearth?”

“And heart.”

Amy took out the money to leave with the bill, “Helen, you are most certainly in love, all that remains now is for us to plan how you can make him realise he’s in love with you. Let’s go and finish the shopping.”

14

My bestest ever friends had a heyday on the following Saturday afternoon. We were having a binge meal and there were no rehearsals, May was giving us a weekend’s rest and April and I were preparing the meal with Maria. The heyday bit was when I walked into the kitchen in a puppy tooth check burgundy mini-skirt with a hemline three inches above the knee. I was wolf-whistled by my bestest-ever-girl-friends. It was Amy’s idea, “You’ve got to have at least two short skirts in your wardrobe, at your age they are compulsory and it gives Adam a chance to see your legs.”

I had glared at her, “That’s hardly subtle is it? I’ve never worn anything above the knees, what’s he going to think when I show up all stocking tops and earrings?”

She laughed, “You don’t flaunt them in front of him, you wear them when you’re working or rehearsing and simply make sure he sees them on you. Which one are you going to wear first?”

“I’ll wear the burgundy pencil skirt on Saturday, I’m working in the kitchen and keep the flirty skirt until rehearsals, at least I’ll have the excuse of saying it’s more comfortable for dance.”

“Well if you’re thinking of doing twirls, you’d better buy some plain panties and a few pairs of tights.

And that of course played straight into the hands of my bestest-ever-girl-friends. I at least had the satisfaction of disappointing them when I lifted the skirt and showed them I was wearing tights. Anyway, when I put my new piny on, light green with lilac hearts all over it, that started them off again until Maria came to my aid and shooed them out.

So April and I got to work, fillet steaks, asparagus, baby boiled potatoes, spinach and carrots and a Diane sauce. Maria watched with some pride, we hardly needed her help and she seemed to approve of the menu until I started preparing the sauce and was generous with the cream. She came over to say something but before she had a chance I faced her, hands on hips and said, “If we don’t sin now and again how are we ever going to learn the difference between right and wrong.”

“Daughter is right but Mother notice that daughter is in love and man will not marry a fat daughter.”

“Who told you that?”

“Not need telling, Mother can see way daughter acts, dresses and sings a lot,” and with that and a smile of satisfaction on her face she left the kitchen to go into the common room. Shortly after that, Adam came up to say goodbye before he left for the rest of the weekend and Maria of course came out of the common room, looked at the suggestion of disappointment that must have shown on my face and stood in the doorway and watched Adam until he let himself out. She came into the kitchen and whispered, “Adam is nice boyfriend, Mother is happy for daughter but you not run after him, he must run after you.” And with another satisfied look on her face she went and started placing kitchen utensils into the dishwasher. I didn’t bother to deny anything.

It got a little worse when April asked me if I had a boyfriend because I was acting a little differently, happier and who was he? I had to get used to it, these people were already close to me and undoubtedly would read signals I didn’t know I was making. I just smiled at her and nodded, “Not telling who he is yet,” and that seemed to satisfy her, well for the moment anyway. Somehow I had to keep it a secret until Adam discovered he was my boyfriend and loved me, as things stood, it would seem he was the only one who didn’t know.

That night I dreamed of my marriage. I was wearing a long ivory wedding gown studded with seed pearls the bodice was low and scooped, showing a tasteful amount of cleavage, which was helped by the Empire line styling. I had a plain, soft veil and a tiara of flowers. Allen was the Best Man, Boris stood at my side and was giving me away to…I searched hard in the dream, really hard and the sun came out and lit my groom’s face, it was Adam, I sighed and must have slept with a smile on my face and I awoke cuddling my pillow.

On Monday morning it was my turn to clean the kitchen with Barbara and then we were to prepare lunch, Maria was having a day off. We did have a chance to rehearse in the afternoon and April and I were practising our duet with Barbara accompanying us on the piano. Maeve and Diane were practising the Elgar Cello Concerto with the violin and cello in the common room but there was a difference now. Four weeks ago there would have been a cacophony of assorted instruments all going their own way, now there was unity in the sounds, we were coming together and as time passed the speed with which we were learning to play beautiful, co-ordinated music was increasing. We finished our practice session and May quite calmly told us the date for the concert was fixed for the first Sunday in November and then we all went into a complete funk with cries of desperation, we hadn’t even finalised the programme. May was quite undisturbed by our stage fright and let us moan and groan for a while then she tapped the table with her conductors baton and said, “I would not have arranged it unless I was totally confident that we were going to be ready. We will be,” she said in a manner that brooked no argument. “Now Allen has arranged for some of the music society members to come along and play background music for us. You will be the centre piece but where extra instrumental help is needed, they will play behind our group,” she looked at me, The Enigma and your clarinet, our cello and violins, they will add extra violins and woodwind. Maeve, they will back you in the Cello Concerto but singers, you will have only our accompaniment. The Music Society will also play during the break so that we can have a half hour’s rest. There are one or two other bits and pieces we will need them for but on the whole we will be doing it on our own.” She smiled at us, “You are better than you think. Most of you have been learning and practising your own pieces but from here on, we are going to have two or three sessions a week when we will play together as we will on the night and ten days before the concert, we will have a full rehearsal and correct any faults and then another and another and the fourth will be a full dress rehearsal in the prison gym. Helen, we need your expertise as a graphic artist, we need posters can you do it?”

“Yes of course, I’ll need to get my hands on the materials and a drawing board.”

“Already arranged and everybody listen. We need a name for both the ensemble and the concert so put your creative thinking hats on.”
If May had wanted to start World War III she had certainly come up with a cracker of a way to do it. First she floors us with the news of the concert’s date and then she tells five New Girls to ‘discuss’ names for ensembles. I was feeling tired, had a rotten headache which was making me irritable and I think I was running a bit of a temperature and started an argument as soon as more than one name was suggested. Barbara offered me her hand and said, “Come on, you’re going to bed.”

“What the hell do you mean, going to bed, we’ve not had dinner yet!”

“Hungry?”

“No I’m not bloody hungry.”

She just stood in front of me with her hand held out and eventually I calmed a little, “Sorry.”

“Not in character for you is it, come on, bed.”

I got up and meekly allowed her to walk me towards my room when suddenly the corridor started to bend, then twist and I felt as if my face was burning and I started to fall. Barbara caught me and lowered me to the floor and yelled for Boris and he was out of the room immediately, took one look at me, picked me up and carried me to my room and laid me on the bed. He felt my forehead, told Barbara to stay with me and went back to his office. Five minutes later he was back, “Barbara, I’m taking Helen to the prison hospital, Amy is there and waiting.”

“I’ll come with you.”

“No, you’ll miss dinner.”

“Sod dinner that’s my little sister, I’m, coming.”

Boris used his own car and the guards at the gate had been prepped and waved us straight through. Amy was waiting with Ronnie and as soon as Boris lifted me from the car, she led us straight up to her suite and I was sat in the padded chair. “Outside, please,” she said to Boris and Barbara, “Wait in reception.”

Ronnie swabbed me and started taking blood samples and Amy gave me a couple of pills to swallow and shortly after, my head began to clear, the world stood still and the heat in my face cooled. “What happened?” I asked Amy who was re-buttoning my blouse after checking my heart and lungs and feeling my breast.”

She smiled, “Not a lot but I’ll know for certain tomorrow when I get the blood results back but I’d say your extra bits are working. I didn’t expect this; I thought the little devils had finished all that.”

“Amy, what are you talking about?”

She smiled and took my hand, “It’s a woman’s thing. Those ovaries of yours had produced eggs and now the eggs have come to the end of their tenancy, you are experiencing another sort of period. Not the full thing, there’s no uterus but it appears your brain has decided to go through the motions, so to speak.”

“But it was much worse this time.”

“Having a last fling I hope, the sooner you get up to Charing Cross the better.”

I sighed, “I suppose I should be pleased about it, you know, experiencing some of the physical things, making me more woman.”

Amy shook her head, “Not in your case, you don’t need this. If it continues we may have to go in and do something.”

“Operate?”

“Maybe, we’ll see, let’s wait until Charing Cross have checked you over.”

“But that will leave a scar!”

“Now that is girly, worrying about a scar in a place that’s covered up.”

“Not if I get married.”

She laughed, “Helen, I love the way you plan ahead.” She went to a cupboard, got something from it and came back, “Lift your bum up,” and when I did, she pushed my skirt up, pulled down my tights and panties and started fiddling.

“What’s that?”

“Towel.”

“What do I need a towel for, I don’t have a uterus, there won’t be any bleeding and any way, if I did bleed, there’s no vagina to bleed from.”

She looked up and grinned, “I’ve got plenty of scalpels, I can fix that if you wish. You won’t bleed, but your brain may still be thinking along those lines and it is faintly possible you may have a discharge so the towel will stop it being uncomfortable.”

I laughed then and as she pulled my tights up I asked, “What did Ben think of the dress?”

She pulled my skirt down, “I’ll leave you to fix that, easier when you’re standing. You were right; he very nearly proposed again, he loved it.”

“And?”

For the first time, I saw the hint of a blush on Amy’s face. She turned away to give me room to get up and adjust my clothes and also to hide her blush, “He’s promised me the Eternity ring,” and to get her own back she asked, “How about Adam, has he reacted to the mini?”

It was my turn to blush, “He hasn’t really seen it yet, I was in the kitchen and wearing a piny and he was leaving for the day.” I hesitated, “Amy, I had another dream, this time I was a bride and I saw the face, it was Adam.”

“What happened?”

“I don’t know, can’t remember the rest but I woke up cuddling the pillow.”

“Yeah, I believe you. I was going to keep you in tonight but I think the symptoms have gone; it certainly seems so if you’re planning a wedding.

“Shut up.”

“Definitely feeling better. I’ll go and tell Boris you can leave in a half hour.”

“Can’t I go now, they’ve missed dinner because of me.”

“No, give it another half hour just to be certain you are okay, I’ll give you some pills to take if the symptoms return and I’ll tell Boris to keep an eye on you. As for dinner, there’s a nice little pub restaurant on the way back, The Orchard, take them there and treat them.”

“I can’t, I didn’t bring my bag and I’ve no money with me.”

She went into her office and came back with two fifty-pound notes, “Take this, you can pay me back when I see you again,” and she went out to speak to Boris.

Ronnie walked over with tea, “I didn’t make coffee, it is too much of a stimulant,” she nodded towards the door, “You’ve made Amy into a new woman. Since you took her shopping she’s been like a young…younger...ten years younger woman. You should think of becoming a marriage councillor I think her marriage to Ben had become a little stale and now it’s as if she were just married. How did you find that dress?

“I didn’t I simply found the shop, she spotted the dress.”

“Amy told me she was in two minds until you spoke.”

“It has magical properties, nothing to do with me.”

“I don’t suppose you’d take me there would you.”

“I’ll be happy to, Ronnie, the trouble is I’ll have to speak to my financial advisor first, every time I go in there I come out with hands full of shopping bags.”

“I can believe it, I saw Amy’s dress, she brought it here to show us and put it on. You were right, it does flow and plays tricks with her body.”

“It’s a retro clothing shop you know.”

“Yes, Amy explained but look at the way you look in their clothes.”

“We’ll go together, but I’m leaving my credit cards at home.”

“Bet you don’t.”

Amy came back and went to that cupboard that seemed to hold everything from surgical instruments to humbugs and brought over a small bottle of pills and a packet. “Here, take two pills if the flushes start or you get any of the other symptoms, I’ll phone the Café tomorrow morning to check on you and Boris says they can let you have a soft bra, put these in the cups, they will stop the material chaffing your nipples and you’ll have to wear it to bed as well.”

“Have you seen the Café bras?”

“Yes, not very sexy but for the next day or two you’ll have to leave your own off until the soreness eases. Oh by the way, you may well put on a bit of a spurt there.”

“I hope so, you promised me A cups by the time the concert came around and we have less than five weeks. I need a spurt.”

“Double up on these cotton wool pads if I’m wrong but I’m sticking to my prognosis.” She smiled, “Phone anytime if you have a need.”

“Thank you and thank you for waiting here for me.”

“Helen? Before you go, are you singing in the concert?”

“Yes of course, Ronnie, did you think I’d let them leave me out.”

“Can we know what you’re going to sing?”

“Well we haven’t finalised the programme yet.”

“Oh Helen!” protested Amy as they took a pace towards me, “You can give us an idea, you must have a short list by now.”

“Well if I tell you, will you promise not to tell anyone else?”

“Yes.”

“I’m singing with April, The Flower Duet from Lakmé, Delibes opera”

Amy nodded, two contraltos’ that should be worth listening to. No solos?”

I hesitated, “Please, Helen,” Ronnie held out a hand as if to catch my words.

I sighed; they were not going to let me go until I told them. The First Time Ever I saw Your Face, the song Roberta Flack made famous in the 60’s.”

Amy and Ronnie turned to each other and high fived and Amy said, “What else?”

“I can’t tell you any more, really, if May knew I was letting secrets out, she’d be upset, especially as she hasn’t finalised anything yet.”

“Tell us just one more and we’ll shut up,” said Ronnie.

“Well this is the last then, “Little Things Mean A Lot, Kitty Kallen’s number one in fifty four, long before your time.”

They low fived and high fived.

“What’s this all about, the high fives I mean?”

Amy was grinning all over her face, “Where’s Adam sitting?”

“What’s that got to do with it?”

“Where’s he sitting?” insisted Ronnie.

“I don’t know I’m not in charge of tickets.”

“I bet you’ve arranged for him to sit centre, near the front.”

“He has to sit near the front all staff are there.”

“And you’ve made sure he’s dead centre, I bet.”

“Amy, why do you want to know?”

“Because we want to sit in the row in front and four or five seats to the side of him.”

“Why, I can try to get you seats beside him in the same row if you want.”

“No, no, no, the row in front and a few seats to the side so we can watch his face when you’re singing, especially the last song.”

“You’re a pair of bastards.”

“Yes we know and ladies don’t use that sort of language. See you tomorrow,” and they turned, grinning all over their faces and went back to Amy’s office.

Boris and Barbara jumped to their feet when they saw me, “Shouldn’t you be resting?” asked Boris.

“Yes but bloody witch doctors are on the loose back there and I’m scared to stay the night. I’m also famished and want to take you out to dinner because you missed it at the Café.”

I slept like a baby, no problems, no strange dreams and I was awoken when there was a light tap on my door and it opened. Maria’s head popped round, “Good, you are awake.”

I stretched, it was a luxurious feeling, “I’ve had such a deep sleep.”

“Body needed rest, we let you sleep and Boris said not to awaken you.”

I sat up, “What time is it?”

Maria smiled, “Is late, nearly ten.”

“What!”

“Now you stay there, I’ll get breakfast for you, “Orange juice, cornflakes, one toast and coffee.”

“No, I must get up, there’s work and lessons and rehearsals and...”

Maria walked straight in, plonked herself on the bed. “Boris said not to let you work or have lessons until this afternoon. Maria will get your breakfast, you can eat here and then you go back to sleep.”

“Maria I can’t sleep anymore, I’m wide awake. Let me up, I must have a shower.”

“Only if daughter promises to stay in room and wait for breakfast.”

I was famished despite last night’s late dinner so I agreed and anyway by the time Maria had brought my breakfast. I would be showered and dressed and ready for the day, “Okay I’ll have my breakfast in here.”

Maria looked at me suspiciously but nodded her head, “Okay.”

As soon as she left I jumped out of bed, slipped my nightie off and went into the bathroom, turned the shower on and took off the soft bra and dropped it to the floor with my panties and dived straight into the hot water and lifted my face and let is flow over me. I enjoying the feel of the water cascading over my breasts and nearly slipped and fell; breasts!

I looked down and there they were, two perfectly shaped if very small breasts with nipples proudly standing out. I got out of the shower, dried most of the water off my body, wrapped a towel around my hair and hurried over to the mirror on the wardrobe door. I felt like jumping up and cheering, they were definitely breasts, small but oh so lovely. I lifted them, squeezed them gently pinched the nipples and felt little shocks run down my body but they were sore. I went back to the bathroom for the soft bra shook the cotton pads out, went back put two fresh ones in and put the bra on. It was a 36B bra to allow for the pads and to stop the chafing so the cups were loose but they were standing out. I took gels off the bedside cabinet and tucked them down to the bottom of the cups and adjusted my lovely little real ones so they sat on top then looked down again. Wow, there was a real cleavage there. They weren’t exactly bursting over the top of the bra but they were there. I touched the cleavage and run a finger between my breasts, they were warm and soft.

I quickly took a pair of panties out of the chest of drawers, slipped them on, tucked the man bits away, I would check them out later but right now I wanted to look at my curves in profile.

I went back to the mirror, then the door started to open. Maria came in before I had a chance to move, looked at me and said, “Oh!” said “Oh again and hurriedly moved to the dressing table and put the tray down and came straight back to me. She looked for a few seconds and without as much as a ‘by-your-leave’ pulled the centre of the bra out and looked down, “Oh!”

Had it not been for the expression on her face, I would have been embarrassed, “Mother, you sound like a commentator reading out an England batting score at a test match.

She suddenly became flustered, “Oh! Oh, I’m sorry.”

“England’s going to be lucky to score at this rate, it’s okay, do you want me to take my bra off, it’s not all me, the cotton pads and gels are in there but the rest is me.”

She looked up from my brand new cleavage and smiled, “No need, but so sudden. I noticed a week ago you were growing but you have increased by a quarter maybe a third in last four days.”

“Amy said I might put on a spurt yesterday.”

She shook her head, go eat breakfast,” and whilst I did she spoke again, “You started growing four days ago. It normal for girl to put on spurts when they develop but yours was much.” She touched my arm, “I phoned Doctor Amy when I went to make breakfast and she said not to work much today but okay to rehearse a little and she will come later to see you.” She looked thoughtful, “I asked Doctor Amy what is wrong with you and she said I would have to ask you because she is not allowed to say.”

“It was nothing much, Mother.”

“This is not true,” she nodded at by breasts, “Is this illness a woman’s thing, you know, woman only have it.”

I smiled she didn’t know how to say it, “It is in a way. I have ovaries and they have become active and started producing eggs. They must have been doing it again since four days ago; I’m having a sort of period without bleeding, that’s why I am growing suddenly. Amy told me my body is trying to catch up, that’s why it is happening so quickly.”

She nodded and pointed at the breakfast, “Eat all of it and stop talking; hormones making you too chatty, you forget food.”

“But mother, I mustn’t get fat or I won’t find a good husband.”

“You can have a little fat for your boobs. Husbands not like wife with no boobs.”

I finished my breakfast and was drinking my last drop of coffee, Maria gently took the cup out of my hand, “Come back to mirror.”

I stood there looking at my reflection; I think I may have been paying too much attention to my new cleavage, checking perhaps, to see if they had grown any larger since I started breakfast. I felt Maria’s hands at my waist just above my hips, she squeezed the fat between a finger and thumb then ran her hands down the curve of my hips then up to my abdomen and patted it lightly. I was barely taking notice because my own hands cupped the bra under each breast and I was pushing up a little and smiling as the swelling above the top of the cups grew a little. I was startled out of this reverie when I felt Maria’s hands on my buttocks and heard her chuckle quietly. Her eyes caught mine in the mirror, “Nice…” she searched for the words, “Bubble butt.”

I looked at her a little shocked, Maria using expressions like bubble butt and then turned round and looked at my reflection over my shoulder, I had to turn my torso a little but even allowing for the slight distortion, she was right, I had a lovely bum, smooth, perfectly shaped and not a vestige of droop. “Take off bra,” and not waiting for me, she undid the back clasp and started to ease the straps down my shoulders. I lowered my arms and allowed her to remove it completely and obediently allowed her to turn me profile on to the mirror. “Now look,” and I studied the profile in the mirror, apart from a large silly grin on my face and small boobs, it was almost perfect. The muscles in my upper arms were gone my arms were noticeably slimmer. There was a slight curve to my abdomen, a soft, gentle curve. The waist was a little too thick but the hips had swelled to diminish the effect, if I could lose an inch from my waist, the proportions there would be just right. “You like your shape?” she asked.

I turned to face the mirror again and cupped my breasts, “Little bit small, the train is running late but I can wait a little longer.”

“Not long,” she said, “You wait here, not get dressed I will be back soon.” And she slipped out of my room and closed the door. I heard her footsteps then a knock on Barbara’s door. A few minutes later she came into the room carrying a small bag, which she placed on the dressing table. Bending she retrieved my soft bra, removed the cotton pads and started cutting them into a smaller, elliptical shapes then went to my chest of drawers, opened the second drawer and fiddled about and finally pulled out a three-quarter cup bra went back to the dressing table and opened the small bag and took out a pair of chicken fillet gel forms and fitted one into the bra, repeated the process with the other cup and came back to me, “Close eyes,” I did so and then felt her slipping the shoulder straps of the bra up my arms and onto my shoulders. She reached behind me and fastened it and then I felt the cotton protectors being inserted and pushed into place in front of my nipples and then she said, “Open eyes and look now.”

I stared at the reflection, it was an almost perfect figure and boy-oh-boy, was there a cleavage now. She took a pair of tights from the chest of drawers and told me to put them on and whilst I did that she opened the wardrobe, rummaged around and came out holding a T-shirt top with sequins around the low neckline. She rolled it up and help it out and I lowered my head, raised my arms and she slipped it on, pulled it down and made adjustments, with a final tug on the hem to pull the neckline down a little, took my swirly mini skirt out, unzipped it and held it out, lowering herself so that I could step into it and finally she took my black patent 4” courts from the wardrobe and placed them at my feet. I slipped into them and looked in the mirror again, “Oh my goodness, Oh my,” I think that that last Oh just about completed the England batting score, “Maria, I’ve arrived.”

She smiled, “Not quite but train soon come, you go and show girls, they are in common room, I will tidy up, go now, give them a show.”

And show I gave them, as I walked into the common room, they looked and then their eyes widened and they stared, I twirled and I shimmied and then they were around me, touching, caressing peeking down my décolletage, “Blimey,” said Diane, “They’re for real, it’s not fair, it’s taken me nearly two and a half years to get these ‘B’s’ and you’re half way there in a few weeks.”

“Hormones,” I told her, “Mine are having a population explosion and working overtime.”

“I should think they are, you lucky cow.”

The admiration session ended when May came in, stared for a moment and smiled, “Nice to see the breathing exercises are working, now let’s get them working again. I want you and Barbara in the rehearsal studio, Barbara on the piano please. You others,” she held out some sheets of paper, “Lists for you to check, add to and make suggestions on, running order, wardrobe shortages, stuff like that. You have an hour and then everybody into the studio.” And away she went not waiting for us.

“Was it breathing exercises?” April asked a little hopefully. We laughed and then Barbara and I followed May into the studio.

May went straight to business, “The First Time Ever I saw Your Face, ready?” She waited until Barbara and I had prepared ourselves and then nodded at Barbara. I waited for my cue and started to sing. I sang it well, very well and May never stopped me. I finished and turned to her. “Good, very good, now sing it properly, you are in love, slow it slightly, let notes linger a little longer.” She tapped the piano and Barbara started again, “I closed my eyes and pictured Roberta Flack at the piano, I have watched that video a thousand times and knew every move, the length of every note, the places where it was powerful, the places where it was soft, wistful and I plagiarised Roberta, sang it her way because nobody has ever done it better. As I reached the final notes, I opened my eyes and looked at May. She turned the metronome on, set the timing and said, “Again, now picture yourself with your lover, the man who is life to you and sing it again. She tapped the piano with her baton and once again Barbara began the intro. I closed my eyes and pictured a silver birch, I was standing underneath it and Adam was there and holding both my hands. We turned and started walking hand in hand as I started walking slowly across the studio floor and I sang, I sang to Adam, I sang like I had never sung before to the man who I wanted to be all of my life, not just a part of it.

When the song ended I stood with my eyes closed and felt May beside me, the whole Café was quiet, not even the murmur of the girls voices in the common room. “Whoever he is, make sure he is at the concert,” May whispered, “That was superb, that was beautiful, just once more please. She walked back to the piano and there was a short pause then I heard the tap of the baton, the click of the metronome and once more Barbara started the opening bars and a violin joined in playing softly. As I started to sing a choir joined in quietly humming in time with me and I was in the gym, at the front of the stage in my white dress and in the centre of the third row sat Adam, his eyes fixed on me and I sang, all I felt for him came out of my heart and caressed my vocal cords and we were alone, just Adam and I.

When I finished, I stayed still, holding the image in my eyes and then I slowly turned to face May. I noticed the violin in her hands and heard a faint sob come from the door, I looked and there were the other three, they had been the choir I had heard.

“On the night, we’ll do it just like that, it was beautiful, truly beautiful.” May said as she placed her violin on the piano.

“Right. Maeve cello, Diane violin, April, Softly Awakes My heart. Helen, Barbara, take five.”

Vesta’s Hearth is published on the Top Hat Amazon site and coming soon is ‘First Dates are Kissing Dates’

[email protected]

Vesta's Hearth 15 and 16

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapters 15 and 16

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Financial news, chromosomes, a shopping trip with Ronnie and a photo shoot where Helen gets ‘saucy’.

15

Ronnie picked me up at the Café on Thursday morning, it was late closing in Chichester so we could take our time. “I will have to leave you for an hour to go and see my financial advisor.”

“That’s okay, I can pop round to my mother.”

“Which look are you going for in the Retro Shop?”

She looked at the black skirt I was wearing, “Is that retro?”

“No, modern I bought it in Debenhams it is full skirted, knee length so it is sort of fiftyish I suppose. I lifted the hem and showed her the red petticoat I had bought with the poodle skirt, this is and it does make the skirt stand out which was the way in those days.”

“I like it, would you mind if I got one like it, different colour.”

“Of course not but it may be cheaper in the High Street than in the Retro Shop.”

“I’ll look in both. I want something like Amy’s new dress as well, not the same style or colour but the same material, that soft flowing gossamer.”
“We’ll go into the Retro Shop first and tell Ruth what you are looking for and then we can shop the High Street and give her a chance to sort some stuff out, she has a large stock room at the back so she’ll have something for you.”

We passed a car showroom as we were speaking and out of the corner of my eye I saw classic cars on the forecourt, “Turn round, Ronnie, I want to look at those old cars”

We went back and pulled into the parking area and got out, “That one,” I said pointing to a Ford Zephyr Zodiac convertible.
“You going retro on cars as well?”

“It hadn’t occurred to me until I saw this, my dad had one when he courted mum. It was getting on a bit then but he showed me pictures of it, it was beautiful. There was one of him with mum, they were out on a date somewhere and I wondered what it would be like to ride in one.”

“Oh, I thought you were going to buy it.”

“I might, I would like to, it would remind me of them every time I drove.”

“What do you think they would have thought about what you’re going through?”

I thought for a minute, “They would have supported me, mum definitely, dad as well I’m sure. He always told me when I had a problem, that they had made me, so everything that troubled me, troubled them. I think mum would have been overjoyed after she got over the shock, because she said she always wanted a daughter.
“Dad always told me to make allowances for other people, ‘We are what we are,’ he would say and if somebody looks, acts or speaks differently and you don’t like it then it’s you that has the problem, not them.”

“He had a lot of wisdom.”

I nodded, I was beginning to tear up, I did miss them so much and I would love to have shown them the new me. I looked up at the sky, “I know you can see me but I wish I could see you,” the tears passed and we were at the showroom standing in front of the Zodiac.

The salesman came over, “Can I interest you ladies in the Ford. 1961, three speed manual, column change. She’s in beautiful condition, bodywork sound, soft top is nearly new, engine tweaked for modern fuels, the electric motor for the top is none standard, we couldn’t repair the original so had to fit a modern motor and modify the operating system a bit.” He leaned across a door and pointed at the radio, “Original that, and you can still get the parts if a valve or something blows. Underneath you can see that a modern radio has been fitted, stereo CD of course which the original isn’t but we didn’t want to lose the old one, it fits the car, sets it off a sort of back-to-the-future car.” He stepped back and looked us over, his eyes dwelt on me and I suddenly realised that a bloke was eying me up for my first time and my legs began to tremble a little but Ronnie’s hand found mine and squeezed it. “You’re almost dressed for the car, would you like me to take you for a test drive?”

“Yes,” we said together and before he had the chance to open a door for us I had opened the passenger door and pulled the seat forward for Ronnie then I sat in the front passenger seat. I learned what my mother and father had loved about the car, the wind in my hair, playing with the hem of my skirt so that a little of the red petticoat showed for a moment, the warm sound of the old radio, the feel of the upholstery on the bench seats, I fell in love with the car. After fifteen minutes he pulled over and turned to face me, “Would you like to drive it back to the showroom?”

“I’m not sure I can.”

“You can, the steering isn’t powered but its light. Take it slowly at first until you get the feel of her and remember, the engine is six cylinder and the car can do near a ton, when you’re happy with it, push it up a bit but don’t go mad and burn rubber.” He smiled, opened his door and walked around the front to my side, “Go on, slide over or do you want me to sit on your lap?

I slid over, put my feet on the pedals and rested my hands on the white and chrome steering wheel. If only the salesman knew that my last car was a Porsche but I didn’t enlighten him.

“Hundred yards, turn right, three miles right again and I’ll give directions after that…”

He didn’t finish, I pulled out and accelerated away smoothly, made the turn and then I drove. I hadn’t forgotten how, the hormones had left that bit of the old me alone. After five minutes I saw the salesman sit back and relax as I smoothly increased the speed, and played the Ford around bends, hands working the gears, keeping the car on the right track. In the rear Ronnie started singing, “I’m a gambling Man,” she was really going retro.
When we got back to the showroom the salesman, opened his door and paused, “Sorry about the advice, you can handle her better that me.”

“I want her.”

“He smiled, I thought you might. Because of the condition and the work done on her she’s ten, two ninety, I’ll knock that back to a straight ten but no lower.”

I held out my hand, “Done but I will want to have her looked at.”

“Yes, you’d be a fool not to, come into the office and we’ll arrange it.”

We did, I telephoned Paul and he agreed to come up and look at the car the following Monday and if it was okay, buy it for me. I gave the salesman a fifty-pound deposit to hold the car until then and we were on our way, to shop for serious things like perfume and lingerie.

We went into the Retro Shop and Ronnie had a chat with Ruth and with a promise that we would be back later, we went shopping.
I bought a couple of silk scarves, just for the car, I’d have something else for the wind to play with and spent some time gazing longingly at basques but as Ronnie pointed out, they were items best left until I was better able to judge my final bust size, we thought 36B but why spend money that in a few months would turn out to be wasted. Ronnie bought a couple of bras, some knickers and a camisole and I satisfied myself with a low neckline top in a white silk mixture. I was going to buy one with a deep V neck but again, Ronnie stopped me, boob size again she whispered,” Wait a bit and anyway,” she had looked at the set of thongs I had bought, “You going to vamp it up and ruin your reputation?”

“I was thinking along those lines,” I answered with a grin, “Spice things up a bit.”

“Right, let’s do that subliminally then,” and taking my arm she dragged me to cosmetics, and guided me through the ‘Spice it up’ selection which was embellished with a perfume she selected. “Get that one. It comes with a guarantee.”

“Guarantee?”

“Get Your Man or Your Money Back.”

It was now time for my appointment. The car park was at the opposite end of the High Street to my adviser’s office, Ronnie offered me a lift but I shook my head. “I don’t have to go down any narrow alleys, he’s just off the high street and I can walk there easily enough.”

“You sure?”

“Certain. Look Ronnie, I have to get used to being in public on my own, this is a short walk, in daylight and in a busy street, it’s a good place for my first solo flight.”

She hesitated for a moment and then nodded, “You’re right, I’m being over protective, but don’t go into any pubs, you’ll be hit on without a doubt.”

“Aw, come on Ronnie, Can’t a girl have a bit of fun sometimes.”

“No!”

“Three at Ruth’s then.”

“Three and don’t be late or I’m getting the police out looking for you.”

My financial advisor was shocked when he saw me. It must have been a year since we last met to arrange my financial affairs and though he knew a little about me and the rape case and a little about my transitioning, when I walked into his office he wouldn’t believe it was really me until I showed him such documents that I carried and told him a great deal about my previous private life. He asked me details of my investments, the sort of thing only the real client would have known and I had to sign my name a dozen times, my old name that is, so that he could compare the signatures and even that wasn’t enough, he was humming and hawing so in frustration I said, “Why don’t you telephone the prison, the Café as it’s known and speak to either Boris or Adam and they’ll give you a description of me, what I was wearing when I left and then telephone the prison hospital and speak to the doctor, Amy Whitehouse.”

He did and at last he was satisfied that the attractive girl sitting in front of him was indeed the man who, a year ago had called to discuss financial affairs. He changed completely then, full of courtesy and the further we went into my financial status, the more he warmed to me and an hour later I left, everything sorted out.

I was in a state of shock and needed time to take in all that he had told me. I had over half an hour before meeting Ronnie so I went into a little tea room and ordered a pot of tea and a pair of muffins, sat in a quiet corner and began to add things up. I was a rich girl, richer than I had thought, a lot richer. If the sale of the flat produced the sum the financial advisor had suggested I would be worth nearly two million pounds. During the period I had been on remand and the time I had been at the Café, a total of eight months had elapsed and he had done well.

I knew he was a good advisor, he had been highly recommended and I had given him a virtual power of attorney over most of my investments when I had been charged and he had done very well indeed. He had kept the right shares and sold off those that had gone a little shaky early and then bought shares at the bottom of the market. If my investments improved and he had told me that there were positive signs that the current recession was ending and the world’s economies were beginning to expand then this time next year, I would be richer still.

He had wanted me to take money out of my current account and allow him to invest that but I had told him I would be buying a new house when I was ready to settle. He shook his head in dismay when I said I was going to build a new wardrobe, “I have always disapproved of allowing women to go on shopping sprees with large funds available, even if it is their own money, clothes do not appreciate in value.”

“You’re a chauvinist, if I had said I wanted to buy a soccer team you would have applauded.”

But we had compromised, I did have a lot of money in the account and it was just sitting there so I told him what I needed and allowed him to transfer some of it into an interest earning account. I would also have the money from the Porsche sale, less the ten thousand for the Ford.

The last crumbs from my muffins disappeared and I checked the time, I had ten minutes to meet Ronnie before a hue and cry started. I left the teashop and walked to Ruth’s with a spring in my step, a smile on my face and swinging my shopping bags. Before I went in I stopped and realised what I had done, I had spent two hours out in the wide-wide world on my own and had not once felt scared and had noticed that men had noticed me! Even I doubted I had ever been male.

Let’s have dinner whilst we’re out,” I suggested when we eventually returned to the car laden down with Ronnie’s shopping.

“I daren’t, I’ve spent too much, I’ll have to economise for the rest of the month and some of next month as well.”

I laughed at that, “You couldn’t make up your mind which look to go for.”

“That’s not my fault, I liked them all.”

“You’ve got the Fifties, Sixties and Seventies.”

She smiled sheepishly, you should have stopped me.”

“I didn’t have the heart, you were having so much fun.”

“I was,” she agreed, “I haven’t gone mad like that for years, the fun make’s the economising worth it.”

“Dinner’s my treat.”

“You’ll have to be careful with your money as well, let’s leave it and grab a Chinese take-away.”

“Nope, my treat, I found out this afternoon I’m stinking rich.”

“That financial man you went to see?”

“Yes, whilst I’ve been rotting in jail, he’s been handling my investments and done remarkably well. He even suggested I should invest my liquid funds instead of spending them on clothes and stuff like that, men have no idea of priorities.”

“He sounds like a man I need to put a hold on me.”

“Too late, he’s married and probably only allows his wife to buy one lipstick and one new dress every year. Now where are we going for dinner, I have cash and credit cards we can go wild. Krug NV champagne included.”

“I know just the place.”

And she did and we had lobster but no Krug, Ronnie was driving and if I had to finish a bottle of champagne on my own she would have had to carry me out to the car. As we were getting into the car I said, “I want to go back and eat more.”

“What, after that meal!”

“Yes, I didn’t eat enough, Maria has told me I must put on a little weight for my boobs, she said husband not like wife with small boobs and she also told me I had a bubble butt.”

“Maria said that?”

“Yes, on my word.” And we laughed all the way to the Café.

When I got back, Adam met me, “Amy has asked that you phone her as soon as you’re back, wants to see you tomorrow but it’s not serious, she wants to give you the results of your latest tests and speak about an appointment next week at Charing Cross Hospital.”

I dropped off my shopping and Adam offered me the use of his phone. “I’ll be with Boris.”

The first thing Amy did was ask me what I was doing to her nurse, she’s bought a micro mini, hardly suitable for a nurse.”

“She bought a Caftan as well, doesn’t that restore the status quo?”

Amy laughed and then got down to business, “You have an appointment at Charing Cross on Tuesday, mid-morning and I will be coming with you.”
“Is there something wrong?”

“No, in fact it might be the opposite, but I don’t want to chat about it over the phone, it’s linked to the results of your latest blood tests. I want you here for ten tomorrow because I have other appointments from eleven onwards, can you manage it.”

“Yes of course, I’ll get a cab.”

“No need, Paul will send somebody to pick you up at nine fifteen if he can’t do it himself.”

I replaced the phone and stood thinking for a while, I wasn’t seriously worried but there was a little concern. Once again I had a feeling that I would be facing more decisions at Charing Cross and I would have liked a few weeks without worrying about decisions, I think the past months were beginning to take their toll. I pulled myself together and went to tell Adam I had finished my call.

I walked down with him and turned to go into my own room but he stopped me, I have something for you in my office and so I followed him in. He opened his safe and handed me my mobile phone. “Take this, I think you should keep it with you, then you’ll have a way to get in touch if ever there’s a need. I’ve taken the liberty of accessing you to the Cafés Wi-Fi so you can use it in here to make personal calls, is that okay?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Enjoy your day?”

“We had fun and I received good news. My financial advisor has told me that whatever happens, I won’t be left short of money and will be able to live well enough, in fact very well even if I never get a job. I wanted to talk to you about it, you know about having a bit of money and if it will affect my position here.”

“No reason why it should unless they decide to close this place down which, in view of the statistics we are returning, they won’t do. Remember, you’re on the staff and the financial status of staff is of no concern to the prison service unless they think it’s so bad you may be tempted to disclose sensitive information to the press for gain. Not thinking of writing an exposé about us are you?”

“Yes the whole story, debauchery, drugs, booze and riots, the whole business.”

“Excellent but make sure I get a copy, it sounds like a good read.”

“I’m a little worried about my duties here not being done as they should.”

“Nothing to worry about there, everything is easily covered, just try and ensure that you make people understand that you have the concert to think of, don’t let them whip you into Charing Cross for weeks on end until after the concert.”

16

It was Paul that picked me up and as we approached the main gate of the prison they swung open. There were warders I did not recognise on duty this time and one of them walked out and held his hand up to a prison van and waved us straight through.

“What was that all about,” I asked Paul, “They held up an official vehicle to let us through?”

“Not us, Miss Finch, you.” And Paul grinned at me, “The van was just warders, coppers and cons, you, Miss Finch are a star and the prison pin-up.”

“The what!”

“Prison pin-up, Miss Finch.”

“Paul, what’s going on, and you can stop that Miss Finch stuff as well.”

“You don’t mind if I still call you Helen.”

“Of course not, what’s going on, come on, Paul.”

“Well if you’re sure you won’t think I’m being too familiar calling you Helen.”

“Paul, I can still land you a smack if I have to.”

He started laughing then. “The prisoners know about the concert and a photo was taken off you and there are copies of it in at least a third of the cells and a large one in the prisoner’s canteen.”

“What! You’re kidding.”

He brought the car to a stop outside the hospital block, it had to be his bloody Bentley and a warder opened the door and touched his cap, “Good Morning, Miss Finch, it’s nice to see you.” I heard Paul laugh softly and I glared at him but to the warder I said, “Thank you, it’s nice to be visiting again.”

When we were inside I dropped my voice as we walked to the lift. “Now who took a picture of me and are you pulling my leg or not?”
We stopped by the lift and he turned to me, “The picture must have been taken on a mobile phone, it was outside the main entrance to the Café and you were smiling at somebody, it was a good shot, you were wearing the yellow dress and the sun had caught your hair, you looked lovely,” he reached into his jacket and took out a photo, “Here, take a look.”

I looked at the picture, I did look good, the sun lit my hair and face and my smile dazzled. I tried to think when it might have been taken, the only time I had worn that dress outside the Café was when I was visiting Amy. “You were there, who took the picture?”

“Honestly, Helen, I don’t know. There were two or three people about and I was talking to somebody on the other side of the car.”

“How did you get a copy?”

“One of the lads at the prison, a warder sent me a copy.”

“And that is how the prisoners got hold of it if you’re not kidding me and now it’s all over the prison.”

“I’m not kidding, a lot of them do have copies and every time somebody from outside goes in they are pestered about the concert, when is it? Will prisoners be able to see it? How many performances, that sort of thing.”

We got into the lift, “It’ll be on the internet next.”

“If it isn’t already.”

I glared again and was about to say something when the lift stopped and the doors slid open. We walked into Amy’s reception area and her girl jumped up, Miss Finch,” she held out another of the photos, “Will you autograph it.”

I stared at her then turned to Paul, “This is unreal,” and turned back to the girl, “Are you serious?”

“Oh please,” she said pushing the picture under my face. I heard a click and Paul held a ballpoint out and without saying more I autographed the photo and used the full name, Helen Vesta Finch and handed the picture back. “And I’m still Helen to my friends.”

“I thought her face would split in two, the smile was so broad, “Oh, thank you and Amy said to go straight in.”

I walked into the surgery and Ronnie was waiting, “Before you say anything, Ronnie, if you ask me for my autograph or call me Miss Finch, I’ll scratch your eyes out.”

Ronnie smiled, “You’ve heard.”

“Paul picked me up and he used his bloody Bentley and told me. I had the guards holding up official vehicles to let me through and I’ve just been asked for my autograph.”

Ronnie opened the door to Amy’s office, “Miss Finch has arrived, Doctor.”

“You’re going to pay for that,” I said as I went past. I heard her giggle as she closed the door and I looked at Amy.

“Sit down, Helen, I see that it’s spreading.”

I sighed; “Fame and beauty can be a burden at times.”

“That’s the way to handle it, I think you should book a portrait session in a photographic studio.”

“Don’t you start, you’re supposed to be a friend.”

“You sabotaged my nurse, micro mini indeed. Right, now down to business.” She already had my file open, “First we’ll get a few names right. You are not a hermaphrodite. It is a name too often used to describe your condition and it’s inaccurate. A hermaphrodite is an organism that has both sets of reproductive organs, which are active; earthworms, snails’ flowers and some species of fish are common ones. Your condition is better described as intersexed, you do have the reproductive organs of both sexes, that’s testes and ovaries but they are not both active. Until you came here your male organs were the dominant ones and to all intents and purposes you functioned as a male. Then they switched, your ovaries became active and you started to develop the secondary sexual characteristics of a female, noticeably breast formation slimming of the waist, increase in fat on your hips and buttocks, smoother skin, all the things we have noticed over the past weeks. Okay with it so far?”

“Yes I have been reading it up, carry on.”

She turned back a page, “Right then, these are the full results of your most recent blood and sperm tests. You are not now producing any sperm whatsoever whereas an earlier test indicated a very limited production. Your estrogen is a little higher than normal, which is not abnormal in a female during a period; your testosterone is a little lower, again nothing to worry about. I asked the lab to check the chromosomes in your body cells, do you understand chromosomes?”

“Some, XX means female, XY is male and the odd one, the intersex one is XXY.”

She nodded, “There are also XXYY chromosomes but we won’t go into that because there is still quite a bit of research going on. The intersex business is very complex; we can’t even say we know all the variations so doctors who have been too pedantic about this in the past have to do quite a lot of rethinking. Going back to your chromosomes, they are predominantly XX, female with some cells containing XY.”

“The reading I did and I admit a lot of it I didn’t understand and some I didn’t even try to, said that intersexed people were detected at birth and usually the parents were asked to decide which of the reproductive organs should be kept so why did I suddenly change in adulthood?”

“That is not quite correct, “The majority of cases, as far as we know at present, are detected at birth, others manifest themselves in later childhood and very often immediately before puberty sets in. But there are recorded occasions when the intersex condition was not detected until adulthood and even some cases where it was not discovered until after death.”

“Are you saying that there are people who have gone through their entire lives intersexed and not known it?”

“Yes, or chose not to do anything about it and their intersex condition would not have been discovered then but for the fact that the known cases were discovered when an autopsy was performed.”

I sat back in my chair and shook my head, “If it hadn’t been for the rape case then, I might never have known about it.”

“Perhaps, on the other hand it may have come to light during an examination for another medical condition or as has happened, something gave your brain a shock and set it off. But that is conjecture and we may never know the answer.”

“Could it happen again, you know another shock making it all begin again and start me becoming male, Amy I would hate that to happen now.”
She smiled, “No. The male reproductive organs are switched off and are vanishing. Your testes are slowly being absorbed back into the body, they can never be replaced unless you time travel back to your embryonic period and start from scratch again.”

“So I won’t need an operation to prevent me from fertilizing myself?”

“No, there is no sperm present to do that.”

“Well that’s something, no scar,” I smiled, “Not even in a place that is normally covered.”

“None so go ahead and plan the wedding. Now, so far we have dealt with facts but we have to move into the grey area of theory. I have never seen, never heard of an intersex case like yours. The rapid growth of breast tissue, the movement of body fat and the speed at which you accepted the change in your sex, it was as if you embraced it where most adult patients have been shocked and frightened.”

“You’re wrong in one respect, I did embrace it but I was often terrified, I’ve cried myself to sleep on many nights, frightened of what I would wake up to, perhaps becoming a freak. One minute I’m one of the boys and a few days later, one of the girls. If it hadn’t been for the friendships I have forged I don’t know what I would have done, in a sense, the Café saved my life because alone, I wouldn’t have made it. Being with other transgendered girls who had gone through something similar helped me. It let me know that my life hadn’t ended; perhaps it had only just begun. I had no choice but to embrace it. Now I am frightened that I will change again, I listen to you but I still fear suddenly finding myself reverting, letting him back in, I couldn’t embrace that, never, never, never!”

“That can’t happen now, you can’t replace the bits that have been absorbed into your body, you are no longer an embryo, the ovaries were always there, they weren’t suddenly made by your body a few weeks ago. Helen, nobody has ever changed so rapidly, that is why Charing Cross want to see you, you are unique and they want to know why.”

“I’m to be a guinea pig?”

“It’s the reason I’m coming with you to ensure they don’t sweet talk you into something you don’t want. The initial examinations will be to establish just where you are in the process of changing and what treatment you will require, after that they will want to discover what sped it up, you are changing at a rate more than four times faster than the norm. They aren’t ogres, they are doctors but the field in which they work is becoming more complex each year and their research instincts are bubbling.”

“And you can stop them from mucking me about?”

“I can’t unless I believe there is malpractice which there won’t be. Only you can stop them by simply refusing to allow them to use you as a research subject. As your consultant and to some extent your GP, I will make sure they don’t put unfair pressure on you so what I suggest is that we go, have the initial examinations, listen to what they have to say and then make the decisions.”

“Okay, we’ll go and see what it’s all about. One thing though, you said ‘to some extent your GP,’ what does that mean?”

“Whilst you were a prisoner serving a sentence, you came within my jurisdiction, now that the sentence is quashed you are not officially on my list. We have agreed between ourselves that I should continue to help you but that is a voluntary arrangement between us. Unless your previous GP still has you on his or her list you are currently not registered as a patient with any practice.”

“Can’t I register with you?”

“Yes, I undertake GP work for the prisoners and staff and there’s no reason why I can’t take you on, all we need to do is fill in the form.”

“Er, what sex are you going to use on the form, male, female, both or indeterminate?”

She laughed; “Your XX chromosomes have already made that decision. Now the other doctor couldn’t get here today so I have a busy surgery to attend, I’ll see you on Tuesday unless you have any further questions?”

“No, I’m happy enough,” I got up to go but she opened a drawer in her desk and held something out, “I need you to sign this.”

“What is it?”

“Your photograph of course.”

It was time I fought back so when I got back to the Café I went in to see Boris, “Will it be an inconvenience if I went into Chichester on Friday afternoon?”

“Make it the morning, I have to go and see Peter, I can give you a lift.”

“Okay but I’ll need a couple of hours.”

“I’ll be with Peter from ten till twelve thirty, would that suit.”

“Lovely and when I get back I’ll clean the mentors’ offices all on my own.”

“It’s a deal. Going to Chichester for anything special?”

“It’s a secret.”

He smiled, “Okay then, I’ll let Adam know I’m giving you a lift but won’t elaborate.”

On Friday Boris dropped me off in the High street. My destination was on the other side of the road but I turned away and walked back the way we had come, stopping to glance in shop windows like a girl doing a bit of innocent window shopping until Boris’s car disappeared, then I crossed the road and made my way back to the beauty parlour.

“Helen Finch, I have an appointment.”

The receptionist look at the register, “Okay, Fay will be with you in five minutes, have a sit down, would you like tea or coffee.”

“Coffee ta.”

On time Fay came out, “Helen?”

I got up, “All ready for you.”

She gave me a quick once-over, we’ll have to use a long smock over your dress that shade of yellow will show every mark and we can’t take chances.”

“Fine, you can wrap me in cling film if you like.”

She laughed, “I’m not that sloppy, just cautious. We’ll do your hair first, wash and set right?”

“Right.”

“Come on then.”

We talked fashion and when my hair was finished I looked in the mirror, it was perfect, the waves cascaded down to my shoulders and she had set it so that with the light behind me it would look like a halo. "You do have lovely hair, easy to style and if you put it into a ponytail, it will brush out easily and return to the set. Let’s get on with the makeover."
When that was done I spent too long acting the part of Narcissus in the salon’s mirrors. I looked beautiful in a way that would allow me to change the look by simply altering my facial expression. “He’ll like it,” Fay said, “I have done a lot of work for him and I know what he likes. Remember, it looks over done in daylight but you haven’t far to go so it doesn’t matter but you’ll have to clean it off and do a normal daytime touch up afterwards.”

“No need, I have somebody picking me up when he’s finished.”

I paid and left a very generous tip; I would be going back to Fay again. The glamorous Helen Finch left the beautician and walked thirty yards to the next port of call.

He did like it, “Perfect he said, hair and makeup, she’s a good girl Fay. He walked quickly around me studying me in the light of the shop window, nodded and asked, “Did you bring the change of clothes?”

I held up the shopping bag, “Skirt, blouse and petticoat in here, shoes in my shoulder bag.”

“Good, let’s have them so I can let them hang and get any creases out.”

I handed over the clothes and he passed them to his assistant who had been standing quietly beside the curtain, “Check them over, Brenda and then join us please. Come on let’s get started,” and he took me by the arm and led me into the studio. Stand in front of the background sheet whilst I set the lighting…”

I spent over an hour turning this way and that, the flash going off for some and spot lights for others. He made frontal shots, rear with me looking over my shoulder, set my face with a light smile, a big smile, serious, coquettish, lips pursed, lips slightly apart, he took me through the book. Then he changed the back drop, softened the lights and took a lot of portrait pictures with and without filters and after a quick change, I was in my black skirt and low necked top and we did the glamour shots, leaning forward to show my cleavage, standing with one foot on a stool, skirt and petticoat pulled back to reveal a stocking top and suspender and winking at the camera and then we finished.

“Right, I’ll download them and we can take a quick look and allow you to select the ones you want printed and in what size.

Five minutes before Boris was due to pick me up; I had an enprint-sized picture of the entire shoot because I simply couldn’t make up my mind. I also had half-a-dozen framed portraits, there was one that was exceptional, my hair had looked like a halo and the suggestion of a smile on my face made the shot perfect and I ordered a couple of pictures of the stocking top shot in portrait size but unframed. I won’t mention the bill but he asked me if he could use the portrait picture. “I would like to frame it and put it in the centre of my window display.”

“To sell?”

“No, it’s such a good picture I want to show the world that I take pictures of the most beautiful women and do it well. I think that picture will bring in extra business. I’ll reduce the bill by fifteen percent if you say yes.”

I said yes, picked up my copy of the flash drive and went to meet Boris.

I was still a little early so I crossed the road and walked slowly in the direction he would come. When his car appeared, it drove past me, stopped very rapidly and reversed back. He peered at me through the windscreen, got out of the car and opened the door, “Sorry, I didn’t recognise you, it was the yellow dress that made me stop to check. What have you been up to, you look like a photographer’s model, beautiful? Wait till you get back to the Café, you’ll spend an hour having to tell the girls where you had your hair done.”

And the photographs I thought.

When I got back, the first person I saw was Barbara coming out of the kitchen and heading towards her room. I held my finger to my lips and nodded towards my room and went straight in. She closed the door, “My God, you look terrific, what have you been doing.”

I plugged my laptop in and as soon as it was ready I started downloading the pictures. “Keep quiet, and you’ll see.”

“Who did your hair?”

“It’s only a wash and set.”

“The makeover?”

“You are about to see.”

The computer prompt came up and I selected slide show and got of the chair and told Barbara to sit and then I sat on the bottom of my bed beside her. She watched in silence for about ten of the pictures, “These are terrific, who did them?”

“The photographic studio in the high street.”

She went silent again until the slideshow reached the portraits and when it got to the one I thought was best she said. “Stop it there.”
I did and she looked at me then the picture for a good few seconds and looked at me again, “That’s absolutely beautiful.”

I hit play again and fast forwarded to the black skirt and low cut blouse pictures and when she saw the first of me leaning forward and smiling directly into the camera her hand went to her mouth, “Talk about flaunting it.” Then after a few frames, up came the stocking top picture, she said nothing just stared at me and then went back to the slide show. Eventually the last picture came up and she immediately reversed to the stocking top shot, “Helen what have you been up to. You were so shy and retiring, too afraid to go out on your own and here you are posing for pictures for a garage wall calendar.”

I smiled, “Nope, prison cell walls.”

“Huh?”

“You know about the picture taken of me outside here and what happened?”

“Yes, of course we’ve got one taped to the wall in the common room.”

“Right. It took me by surprise and I was a bit upset but when Paul told me the prisoners were taping them to the walls of their cells and asking about the concert, I thought I’d get my own back and so I’m going to see that this one and one or two others go over to the main prison.”

“Christ, they’ll start a fan club.”

“I’m going to use one for the poster of all of us so we have to arrange to go to the studio and get some group shots done for the programme. Do you think the girls will agree?”

“When they see these, yes. I think it’s terrific, we can all be glamour models and we’ll be set up for life.”

“There’s these as well,” and I showed her the framed pictures.

“Who are they for, friends?”

“Sort of, this one is for you know who and the others for friends I suppose,”

“Can I have this one,” she held up a picture of me in the yellow dress standing in front of a backdrop scene of woodland, half profiled with my head turned slightly up as if I were looking at the sky I had a gentle smile on my face. Brenda had turned a fan on and the photographer had captured a moment when the hem had lifted a little to show just a little of the front of the petticoat. The picture looked so innocent.

“Really, you want that one?”

“Yes please.”

“Corse you can have it, I have two of those, the other is for…”

“I know you had better let him have one of the stocking top pics as well just to let him know you have an adventurous side.”

“No! And don’t you even let him see that pic.”

“You’ll have to show them to May later to see if she agrees with the poster and programme idea.”

“I’ll let her see the lot and tell her of the other pictures we need. I’ll give her the details of my ideas for the poster and programme and see if she can sweet talk Boris into letting us go and have them done.”

Barbara took her pictures and left, it was time for lunch and I had an office cleaning promise to keep afterwards. I changed the yellow dress for a white cotton blouse, the dogtooth mini skirt and grabbed a headscarf and one of my pinnies.

Maria looked closely at me. “Hair is very pretty but too much makeup.”

“It was for a photo shoot, Mummy.”

“Yes, Barbara show me pictures, beautiful portrait.” My heart missed a beat; she was going to really have a go at me if Barbara had shown her the other picture. Barbara had, Maria had it in her hand but to my surprise she said, “This good also, very saucy, make boyfriend’s heart beat faster make him interested in wife to be.”

I whispered, “Will Mummy tell me how to make more saucy pictures for husband?”

“You be careful or husband spank saucy wife.”

“Ooh, will he?”

She laughed, “Go and sit,” and turned away to fetch our lunches.

In Chapters 17 and 18; A missed kiss and a new car.

Vesta’s Hearth Volumes one to four, ( close to 90 chapters,) is published on Amazon Kindle.
Nearly completed is Murmuring with Starlings, some of you will have seen a little of this under its working name, ‘First Dates are Kissing Dates.’

[email protected]

Vesta's Hearth 17 and 18

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapters 17 and 18

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Helen learns to hate telephones, yearns for a kiss and takes her brand new 50 year vintage Ford Zephyr Zodiac for a spin.

17

I cleaned the offices, Adam’s first and then I threw Boris out of his whilst I did that and finished with Allen. May found me when she came in for the evening’s rehearsal and brought a load of paper and art materials with her. “Two of the guards are bringing in a draughting table and I’ve asked them to put it in the common room, that way you won’t be disturbed by the rehearsals whilst you are working, will that suit you.”

“Yes that’s fine,” we went to the common room just as the two guards were leaving. They, smiled, we’ve put it near the windows where the light is good, Miss Finch,” they nodded at May and walked past.

“What was the Miss Finch bit about?”

“Haven’t you heard about the photo of me?”

“I heard there was a picture taken and it’s found its way into the main prison.”

“Haven’t they just. Apparently I’ve become the pin up of the cellblock.”

May laughed, “Well you do look good and it must have given your self-esteem a boost.”

“Not at first, I was embarrassed but I’ve really gone and done it now.” I handed over the packets I was carrying, “Here take these in and I’ll get my laptop, there’s something I need to show you and a few ideas to discuss.”

When May saw the pictures she was impressed and liked my ideas on the posters and programme but when I showed her the cleavage and stocking top pics, she had to sit down she laughed so much. “Helen they are terrific, when you fight back, you really do use your weapons. When that lot over there get their hands on these, they won’t be calling you Miss Finch, they’ll be throwing themselves at your feet and calling you Highness.”

“I think I might go the whole hog and become the jail tease.”

“Why not, the publicity for the concert is great as well. I’ll speak to Boris about getting everybody to Chichester for the pics, when do you want it done.”

“Paul is picking up a car for me on Monday so I’ll need to be here. Tuesday I am in London for a hospital appointment but I do need the pictures as soon as possible, how about Wednesday?”

“I’ll get him to agree, I’d like to come as well.”

“Yes, you must, your input for the pictures is important and I’ll need Maria, I want a portrait of her for the programme.”

And then we went to work, May went into the rehearsal room leaving me to sort out the draughting table and materials and shortly I heard Diana on the piano, it must have been Maeve on the cello and May’s violin and then April once again singing Softly Awakes My Heart. And I started my initial roughs for the poster.
I was about half way through the programme sheets and had been concentrating so hard that the others in the rehearsal room had faded from my consciousness when April started to sing again this time with only the harp and piano as accompaniment and gently, her beautiful contralto voice started and she’d managed to lift it to mezzo. I had to stop working as she sang The White Cliffs of Dover. Had Vera Lynn been here she would have been proud of April, I certainly was, her singing was so poignant I had to brush away tears and as she finished, the ever perfectionist May tapped the piano and they started again.
Eventually the rehearsal room quietened and I had finished my roughs, it was time to get ready for dinner. I heard Maeve and Diane cross the corridor to the kitchen to help Maria, and then May’s voice, an occasional note on the piano and April singing scales. I left my roughs for May to look at if she wished and went down to my room. I was about to go in when Adam’s door opened, I turned to say hullo and froze. “I wanted to thank you for letting me have this picture,” Adam held up a copy of my portrait, “And for the flowers left on my desk, they brighten the room.”

I hurried across to him and held out my hand, “I’m sorry, Adam, I didn’t put the portrait in your room nor the flowers.” I could see them on the desk an enormous bunch of beautifully arranged chrysanthemums, they had obviously come from the garden.

“Oh, well who did?”

I shrugged, “I don’t know I have been in the common room getting posters for the concert ready, I suspect it may have been Barbara.”

He looked at the picture, “Oh that’s a pity, I liked it so much.”

“You did.”

“Yes, it really shows you off, your hair, the beauty of your face and your eyes, giving away your inner self. I would have liked to keep it on my desk to remind me of the success you have made of yourself and the contribution I may have made.”

“You didn’t ‘may have made’, you did make, please keep the picture and thank you for the compliment.”

“I’ll put it back on my desk, thank you.”

I followed him into the room and after he had replaced the portrait he turned and I suddenly remembered the advice I had received some while ago, was it Amy, Ronnie, one of the girls; and I took an extra step and stood close, tilted my head and looked up at his face. He did nothing at first but I noticed his pupils had dilated, his eyes seemed enormous, beautiful and I waited and said a prayer to Vesta. I saw him begin the raise his arms, he was going to embrace me, at last he was going to kiss me and I half closed my eyes and waited for the touch of his lips on mine and then the Devil came into the room and the telephone rang.

He muttered a curse and turned away, he had to answer it. I sighed and left his office quietly and went to my room. I sat on the bed, wrapped my arms around myself and wanted to cry, shout my outrage, no scream it, he was going to kiss me, he was definitely going to kiss me and at that moment I started to hate telephones, really hate them, hate them almost as much as I hated whoever had been on the other end of that telephone line.

At dinner I had little to say, Adam joined us and through the meal, when I glanced in his direction he was looking at me and was that just a touch of sadness in his smile?

The others were chatting away in the normal manner but I said little and both Maria and Barbara kept glancing at me. When we had finished, Adam stood up, “I’m duty mentor tonight and the phone call I received,” he looked at me when he said it, “Was from the main prison, I’m needed over there for an hour or two.” He was talking to me but including the others, “I’ll be back as quickly as possible and if there’s a problem, tell our guards and they will get hold of me.” He hesitated, gave me a last look and then nodded and left the kitchen with my eyes following until the door closed behind him. I turned back to the table and Maria got up and came round to my chair and placed a hand on my shoulder and squeezed, she knew something had happened but not what. “Barbara,” just the name and then to the others, “I have to go soon so all help with the clearing up.”

Barbara came to me and took my hand, “Let’s go into the rehearsal room,” and I allowed her to lead me, my mind on Adam.
Once inside with the door closed Barbara asked, “What happened, Helen, something went wrong, what?”

“It did, he found the portrait you left on his desk and I was going to take it back.”

“You didn’t?”

I shook my head and told her what happened and at the end I said, “He was going to kiss me, Barbara, I know he was going to kiss me before that lousy telephone rang,” and then I started to cry.

She didn’t hug me or try to sooth away the tears she just went to the piano, pulled out the stool, sat and opened the lid. “Sing, Helen.”

I shook my head.

“Sing,” and she started the intro to The First Time Ever I saw Your Face, and I started to sing, and thought of the kiss that never happened. I never noticed the door open, nor the girls in the doorway nor them leaving when I finished. And tears poured out of my eyes throughout the song.

Barbara got up from the piano and left the room and three or four minutes later Maria came in, put two chairs together and made me sit and then she put her arm around me and hugged me close, “Two Spirit is sad.”

“Both Spirits, mummy.” I turned my face to hers and she wiped the tears from my eyes with gentle fingers, “I love him so much.”

“I know and I heard what happened.”

“I wanted that kiss so badly.”

“The kiss will come, my little daughter, the kiss will come because Maria is wise in the ways of men and Adam is in love with you. He did not refuse to kiss you, he had to answer phone, he is doctor and must always respond to a cry for help.”

I threw my arms around her, “I know but I want him to hold me, I want his kisses, I want to have his love.”

“It will happen, soon. It will happen, even doctor cannot disobey his heart forever. Your special Manitou the one you pray to, Vesta, she will hear your cry for help and Adam will sit at the hearth you keep warm for him.”

I nodded and got up from the chair, “I’m better now, Mummy, shall we go back to the others.”

When I walked into the common room it fell silent and they all looked at me, Maria must have made a sign because they resumed talking, only May kept her eyes on me, “We are discussing the programme, you okay with that, we’ll understand if you want to leave and go to your room.”
“No, I’m okay and we do need to get things sorted out.”

So we spent an hour going through our songs and instrumentals until we had completed our programme and May put her coat on, took up her bag and said, “Right, I have a husband waiting for me, I have to go home. Helen, will you walk me to the door.”

We walked in silence until we reached the reception door and as the guard approached to open it, May shook her head and turned to me. “The concert is taking a lot out of you, bearing in mind what you are going through, do you think you should pull out?”

I stared at her aghast, “No! Am I not rehearsing properly, May? I’ll pick myself up, don’t drop me, I am living for it.”

She took both my hands and held them, “I wouldn’t drop you for anything, Helen, I just needed to make sure you want to continue.”

“I do, I must, we’ve put something good together and it wouldn’t work if somebody else came in at such short notice. Keep it the way it is, May.”

She looked at me and smiled, “Helen it wouldn’t work as well with somebody else no matter how much notice they had. You are the heart and soul of the group, their inspiration.” She looked down at my hands, “If you sing with the passion you have sung on the last two occasions, you will do what every performer tries to accomplish,” she raised my hands and slowly closed my fists, “You will have the audience held in your hands, spellbound.” She released my hands and nodded to the guard and walked out and I watched her until she got into her car and drove off. Did she mean it? Yes she did, I know I had held them spellbound a few nights ago and I could do it again and better, my singing was borne on the wings of love.
I went into my room and switched the laptop on and began the laborious job of updating the programmes I would need for my graphics work and when I finished, I got undressed and went to bed. I never heard Adam return.

On Sunday we had gathered in the rehearsal room, I asked Barbara if Adam was coming in, “Not today or Monday, he has his other practice to attend to, Allen is here tonight and Boris on Monday. Sorry kid but if it helps he did ask where you were when he got back and again when he left.”

“Oh I wish you had woken me up.”

Barbara shook her head, “I was tempted to but when I looked into your room, you were out to the world and I thought you had had enough for one day.”

I nodded, “Thanks anyway.”

Allen came in with a woman. This is Pauline Harris, she is the wardrobe mistress of the Music Society and has come to measure you.”

“Aren’t we wearing our own clothes?” asked Barbara.

“Yes, but there are one or two pieces where I think having you dressed in the same style and colour would look better,” replied May, “And the Music Society has offered to lend us the clothes if we can fit everybody with the same look.”

And so we were measured and then Pauline and May went off to the common room to discuss the style. We weren’t going to be told until the fitting so we put records on and danced, Allen had a field day dancing with all of us but he was a tadge worn out at the end and not a little relieved when May and Pauline returned. “Right, we have a photo shoot on Wednesday and Pauline will bring the dresses, we can check the fit and use them in some of the shots.”

“Photo shoot?” asked Maeve.

“Didn’t you tell them, Helen?”

“Sorry I was a bit preoccupied yesterday evening and forgot.”

May nodded, “Okay well its Wednesday, any of you have difficulties with that? You get a free hairdo and a makeover but if it isn’t convenient, say so” There was no dissent and even a cheer when May said “I’m off, my husband will start getting uppity if he doesn’t get his Sunday dinner and he’s an assistant head master so I risk the cane.”

“Ooh,” said April, “Can we watch.”

“No you can stay here and help Maria when she comes in shortly, we’ve been deserting her.”

I hoped that Maria would forgive me but I had to get on with the posters and left the others to do the kitchen and prepare the vegetables for dinner.
It wasn’t long before Maria came in and I heard her talking to the others and shortly after she quietly entered the common room. “How is my daughter?”

“I’m okay, Mum.”

“So yesterday you little daughter and call me mummy, today you grow up and call me mum.”

I dropped my pencil and turned to her and gave her a big hug, “Thank you for helping me yesterday.”

“Is better, I stay here for while and watch you work.”

“Okay.”

I finished the job I was on and put it in my art folder and placed a clean sheet of cartridge on the board in the portrait position and with quick glances at Maria, I began doing a pencil sketch of her. I worked quickly less she became curious at my constant glances and when she did notice, she got up, “What are you working on now, can I see.”

I stepped back, I was delighted with the work, it showed Maria off beautifully and when I had time I was going to finish it and have if framed.
She stepped up to the drawing table and looked, took a step closer and studied it for a long while then she turned to me, “Is me!”

“I haven’t even got a photo of my mother, so I thought I would do that until I have one.”

She looked at the picture again, “You make me look beautiful.”

“You are beautiful. The most beautiful person in my life.”

She hurried away from the board and sat in her chair with her head turned away from me, there wasn’t a sound but I knew she was crying and I was glad that I was the one who had made her cry. After a while, she got up and went to her handbag and took out a handkerchief and dabbed at her eyes, “You make me cry with happiness.”

“Good, you deserve to cry with happiness every day.”

April broke the moment when she slid the hatch open, “About forty five minutes, here’s a glass of wine.”

Maria picked up the glasses, “You want me to come in and help?”

“No, no we’re doing all right, you stay there.” And hurriedly closed the hatch.

Maria smiled, “She is good girl, she orders others around like a chef and they do as she says.”

18

I had planned a leisurely breakfast before Paul arrived to pick up the Zodiac but a call at eight started a panic. He had to let the driver he was taking with him go out on a job so he would need me to drive his car back whilst he brought the Zodiac. It had to be done that way because he could put me on his insurance by declaring me as a part time limousine driver but that would only cover me for his cars, he would have to drive mine on his insurance.

As soon as I told Barbara she shot into Boris’s office and came out with a beam on her face, “I’ve wangled a morning off and can come with you and return with Paul.”

“This is just a scam to get a ride in the Zodiac, isn’t it?”

She nodded unashamedly, “I’ll be the first of the girls to get a ride.”

“Not exactly dressed for an open top Ford Zodiac are you,” I nodded at her T-shirt top and skirt and pointed at my yellow dress, lifting the skirt a little to show the petticoat. I think I’ll have to buy more dresses and petticoats; I was going to wear this yellow dress out.

That wiped the smile of her face, “Please, Helen, please.”

I gave her a moment’s tension then smiled, “Skirt and petticoat are in the wardrobe and there’s a scrunchy in the dressing table drawer for the ponytail.”

A few minutes later she shot out of my room still wearing her T shirt but with my black full skirt and red petticoat with a ponytail flicking back and forth, she disappeared into her own room. There was the sound of panicked drawer opening and shutting, then a wardrobe door opened and a minute later, Barbara came out buckling a wide black patent belt over a deep red tunic blouse.

“Why not the poodle skirt?” I enquired.

“I don’t have a white patent belt, but I like this better and my shoes go with it.”

They did, black patent three inch heels, “Makes you look a bit dom.”
“So it should I am your BIG sister.”

“Okay big sis, what about a neck scarf and handbag.”

“Oh God,” and she shot back into her room again. It reminded me my look wasn’t complete either, so I went into my room and found my white lace gloves and small white clutch bag.

“You look like something off a 50’s album cover,” said Maeve from the other end of the corridor.

“That’s good, we’re off to the diner and then the hop,” I called back and then the sound of Paul’s horn sounded and we went through the door to the Ford Zodiac’s land of Dreamboats and Petticoats.

Once we were settled on the road to Chichester, Paul passed a packet back to me, “Seeing as you two are dressed for the part and it’s an Indian summer’s day, you’d better take a look at these.”

I took the packet and Barbara looked over from the seat beside Paul. I opened it, pulled out the contents and shrieked, “How did you do it?”

“Wasn’t me on my own, the Prison Governor, Boris and Amy helped to supply the necessary proof. All I did was have a talk with my insurance broker and the Governor had a word with a buddy at the Department of Transport and presto, it’s not what you know, it’s who you know.”

“What is it,” asked Barbara.

I held up the documents, “Driving licence in the name of Helen Vesta Finch, insurance policy and certificate for a Ford Zodiac with my name on them.” I looked closer at the policy, “I’ve even kept my no claims bonus.”

“Does that mean we can both go back in the Zodiac?”

“Yup,” answered Paul “But I’ll be right behind you so no screeching tyres, ex Porsche driver or not.”

“How did you get the no claims transferred?”

“Letter from Boris and another from Amy confirming that you were the original insured person and that you are undergoing gender correction and that you had been diagnosed as intersexed. They couldn’t refuse and even promised a better price on your next quote due to a lowering of the vehicles insurance class,” he saw the look of puzzlement on my face in the driving mirror, “You are driving a Zodiac now which has a much smaller engine and a top speed of under ninety and it’s counted as a family car as opposed to a vroom-vroom sportster. Disc brakes on the front, drums on the back and she’s in superb condition, really was a cherished car.”

Barbara sighed, “Two unique birds in a unique car, I can’t wait. Are we going on a rave, Helen?”

“With me right behind you,” warned Paul. “There’s another thing; I guessed you’d want the car to look right so I’ve ordered a set of tyres for it, I’ll have them next week.”

“I can’t remember anything wrong with the tyres, I had a quick look before I took it on the test drive.”

“There is nothing wrong with the current set. The new ones are white-walls, bags of swank and stylish with it.”

“That’s us,” I said and sunk back in the seat and grinned at Barbara, “I can lose him on the bends.”

We stopped at a filling station on the way back and filled up and before setting off again I went back to Paul who looked totally out of place in the Mondeo. “Would you like to drive the Zodiac, I can take her out for a spin anytime.”

He jumped out of the car, “You sure?”

“Certain, here,” I handed over the keys. “Would it be a nuisance if we went to the hospital on the way, I need to repay a loan from Amy?”

“No, we’ll change cars about a mile or so before we get there and you can go to the hospital in the Zodiac, the guards know you now and will let you in, any probs, get them to phone Amy or Ronnie.”

We changed cars in a lay-by and Paul drove off leaving us alone to complete the mile to the prison. I stopped at the main gate and a guard came out looking at a clipboard, “Sorry, you’re not on the list…Oh. It’s you Miss Finch, just a minute; I’ll get the gate opened.” We stopped again outside the gatehouse whilst he filled out a temporary permit. “This your motor?”

“Just bought it,”

“Nice, really nice. Stop on the way out and I’ll get the Governor to authorise an entry permit.”

At the hospital reception they phoned Amy’s office and told me she would be down in five minutes so I went outside and waited in the car. When Amy came down, she hesitated in the reception area until the guard pointed to us. She walked out with her mouth open, “My goodness, Ronnie told me about this car, it’s beautiful. I want to go for a spin, I have a free half hour.”

I took her for a short ride and she loved every minute and when we got back, I repaid her the loan and said, “Shall we go to London tomorrow in this?”

“Aw, Helen, I’d love to but we’ll never find a parking space at the hospital.”

When we stopped again at the gatehouse the guard took the temporary permit off me and handed over a disc, “Stick this on the windscreen and we’ll let you in.”

“Thanks.”

“Er, you wouldn’t sign these would you and he held out copies of the glamour shots. Course I will, which is your favourite?”

“This one,” and he held up the stocking top shot, “Terrific legs.” He looked at Barbara, “You in the show as well?”

“Yes.”

“Got any pics?”

Barbara looked startled, “No actually, I haven’t.”

“We’ll have some after Thursday,” I told him.

“Give us a couple will yer, to hang up in the gatehouse.”

Barbara gave me a long look as we left, “What was that all about, pictures of me?”

“I’m not the only glamour pants, you’re a showgirl now, gotta get used to the stage door Johnnies.”

She shook her head in disbelief, “This is unreal.”

“Not the way you’re dressed, unreal is too modern, try ‘Way Out, Man’

“I’ll remember. Has May mentioned any further performances to you?”

“No, is she planning something?”

“Not sure, she spoke to me about it at the weekend. I think the Governor said something about only a limited number of the inmates could get in to the show, and if it was a success, he would like to repeat it.”

“Terrific, we’ll need a booking agent next. What happens if we get a contract for a nationwide tour of Her Majesty’s prisons?”

Barbara turned and looked at me, a serious expression on her face, “It was only an idea the Governor had and May wanted to see how everybody felt about a second, possibly a third performance. What worries me though is it only needs one person with a video camera or a mobile phone and we would finish up on You Tube.”

“Ah, now that would be difficult. Have you mentioned it to the others?”

“Yes, April said she wanted to be a chef or own a restaurant, Diana said trooping around the country on tour wasn’t her cup of tea and Maeve didn’t say much but gave me the impression she wouldn’t be wild about it.”

“And you?”

“No, I want to marry Paul and work in his office. You?”

“The same as you. I want to marry, build a home, look after a man and be home most nights and cuddled, not stuck in a hotel signing autographs and I want to be able to go out and not be followed by a bunch of snoopy reporters digging into my private life. I have a well-paid career waiting for me in the marketing and PR business and have been offered my old job back, full time, I’m not super star material.”

“That’s the bloody trouble, you are.”

“Don’t be daft. I’m not even the best singer, April is way out in front of me.”

“No she’s not and she’d be the first to admit it. She said she can sing as well as you and her voice is possibly better but you sing with a passion she couldn’t match and anyway, she wants to bake cakes and pies and run her own restaurant. Whereas you have looks, a voice and a beautiful personality and it comes out when you’re singing you’d be a hit.”

“No, Barbara, you forgot the most important ingredient. Looks and talent are secondary to one thing, you must want to do it and I don’t.”

She turned away from me and looked out of the windscreen and after a while said, “I’m glad, it means I get to keep you as a friend. You wouldn’t mind putting the odd show on for charity, hospitals, prisons…”

“Entertaining the troops?”

“Oh boy, all those hunks in uniform. Would you like to do that?”

“Yes, I’ve enjoyed the past few weeks of rehearsals and would like to do it again but only once every few weeks or so, perhaps once every three months which would give us plenty of time to prepare and still leave us time for our own lives, yes, I would enjoy that.”

“Good, then Maria’s Café New Girls marches on.”

“Maria’s Café New Girls where did that come from.”

Barbara looked at me tentatively, “Just an idea for our name.”

“She’ll be over the moon.”

The tentative look was replaced with a grin, “Over the moon, is that Fifties? I thought it was Cool with a C. The Fonze uses it.”

Cool with a C was the order of the day when we arrived at the Café. There were three highly expectant girls waiting for us, two with ponytails and one, Maeve whose hair was too short, with a page-boy and dressed in a straight black skirt, white blouse and bolero jacket looking for all the world as if she was on her way to Breakfast At Tiffany’s.

“Boris said we can have two hours and we had sandwiches instead of lunch so we don’t have to rush back,” said an excited April.

“Cool,” said Diane and both Barbara and I started giggling.

“They don’t make them like that anymore,” commented Maeve, “Zodiacs had style even in their day and today well,” she shrugged, “Nobody is going to ignore this when it drives past.”

“Especially with us lot in it,” added Diane. “Where are we going?”

“Well you lot might have had lunch but we haven’t,” answered Barbara, “So it’s a pub lunch and then we go for a spin and I’m not giving up the front seat cos I’m the only one apart from Helen that’s in costume.”

Off we went in the gleaming two-tone Ford Zodiac Mk II and I had to smile when I saw a Ford K4 with two burly men sitting in front dressed in suits and ties pull out a discreet distance behind us. We drove for half an hour and found a village pub doing food. We pulled into the front car park and climbed out receiving a few glances, a whistle and a couple of smiles from village mums and in we went to halves of lager and ploughman’s for two.
We did turn a few heads. At first it was the usual glance that a new arrival receives when they enter a pub but the looks in some cases followed us to a table and kept returning as we ate or drank. The two characters from the K4 had followed us in and were nursing iced cokes and Maeve frowned after a while, “I’m sure I know those two.”

“You should, they’re our warders.”

Diane glared at them and turned to me, “Did you know they were following us?”

“Yes.”

“I suppose they’re watching in case we pull a job,” said April.

“Nope, they’re acting as bodyguards, Boris trusts us and wouldn’t have us tailed.” I got up, “I’m going to ask them over, anybody object?”

There were unanimous shakes of the head so I walked over, conscious of the eyes following me, “Come on over and sit with us, George.”

“You won’t mind? Boris asked us to make sure nobody troubled you, we didn’t want to intrude.”

“You’re not intruding, you’re family come on over, we’re not staying long anyway. We came out for a drive.”

“Yeah that’s a nice motor,” said George getting up.

They followed me back to our table and I smiled at the spectators and there was a collective sigh as George and Will sat down with us and within minutes the pub owner came over, “Food okay ladies.”

“It’s great, thank you, makes a nice change from cheese rolls in the rehearsal rooms. We’re showgirls and have been rehearsing since seven this morning and needed a break. The two gents are our male dancers.” Will nearly choked on his drink.

When we got back, Will parked my car in the staff car park and we went into the Cafe. May was waiting and we had just five minutes to change and then go to dancing lessons, not concert lessons but the normal lessons we had been having. At the end of the session she paired us off, me with Barbara and set a rock and roll record on and we had ten minutes of jiving. Whether or not it had anything to do with the Zodiac trip or the music Barbara and I kept switching rolls, one minute her leading, the next me. April was dancing with Maeve and they were doing the same, Diane joined us and then we were jiving with three, two girls rolls and one boys and May was walking around, studying each dancer in turn and making notes, I knew she had an idea buzzing around and did wonder if she was thinking of adding a dance number to the concert programme. We didn’t have one but rock and roll when the rest of the programme was either classical or soft ballads, would that work? It was almost a violent change of pace, Bill Haley versus Elgar, Rock Around The Clock versus The Enigma Variations. It would make the audience sit up in their seats that was for sure.
Once the dancing lesson was over, he had time for a short break to get our breath back and then Maria appeared and April and Barbara had to help with the evening meal whilst Maeve and Diane went back into rehearsals with their harp and violin. I was free to get on with the poster so went into the common room and started on the final layout. It didn’t take long and then I sat for a while at the board thinking about Barbara’s suggestion for the group’s name; Maria’s Café New Girls. I needed my laptop so hurried down to my room. As I left, Adam came through from reception and stopped, “I’ll need to have a quick chat about tomorrow when you have a moment.”

“I’m working in the common room on the posters at the moment.”

“Okay, are you alone?”

“Yes, the others are in the kitchen or rehearsal room.”

“Right, if it won’t disturb your work, can I come up in a few minutes.”

“Yes of course, the work won’t require full concentration and I can talk as long as the questions aren’t too heavy.”

“Nothing like that, just a talk about tomorrow, I’ve been over it with Peter and Amy, I just want to make sure you are okay with everything.”

I went into the common room and sat at the board thinking about Adam and I could have sat like that for an hour but I had to get the poster ready and forced my mind back to the drawing board; ‘The Last Night Of The Cons – Maria’s Café New Girls In Concert’ and then the blank space for the picture and below that, ‘From Rock To Romance’ and finally; ‘Sunday November 4th.’
I must have been concentrating hard because I didn’t hear Adam come in until he spoke as I put my ink pen down, “That’s good, the idea and finished drawing. You really know your job,” he smiled, “I must be sure to get tickets.”

“Invitation only I’m afraid but don’t worry, I’ll speak to May and be sure you’re invited.”

He put my file on a table, “I’ve been listening to the rehearsals and really am looking forward to it, you’re quite a talented group of people.”

“Talented? We’re gifted.”

His eyes softened, “That you certainly are, Helen. Now about tomorrow, I won’t keep you long. I simply want to know how your feel about Charing Cross.”

“Apprehensive. I really don’t know what they are going to do or say and it worries me. I feel as if I’m about to jump into the sea without knowing the temperature of the water.”

“Forget your worries. You will be with Gender Clinic people; they are all specialists and have treated hundreds of intersexed people.” He took up a sheet of paper, “This is more or less your itinerary. You will have a full medical that will check over your general health and then the gender specific stuff. Blood tests and then a full torso scan. Then you will spend about forty five minutes with a psychiatrist who will ask you much the same questions as Peter and he will have seen Peter’s and Amy’s reports so there should be no problems there. There will be a break after that for about an hour, time to pop out for lunch with Amy and then back to the hospital who will have had the results of the tests and scans. They may want you to talk to the assessment panel if there are any points they need to go into in more detail but that shouldn’t last more than a half hour.”

“Is that when they make their decision?”

“No, not the final decision but they will give you a provisional judgement and almost certainly decide on a next appointment date.”

“They will have my whole future in their hands then?”

Adam shook his head, “No, the final decision will always be yours. They may decline to treat you if they think you are not truly intersexed or mentally committed and unable to continue as you are but Amy, Boris, Peter and myself are of the opinion that, unless they are completely stupid, which they are not, they will agree with our diagnosis, there is more than enough evidence to support it. Tomorrow will result in their recommendations with regard to your final treatment, including sex reassignment surgery if you want it but whatever happens, it is and always will be your decision and they are very sympathetic, specialists in the field.”

“But what would happen if they say no to me, you’re a man and must go back to being one.”

“Not a chance but if they did, Amy and we others will declare war.” He stood up and gave me the itinerary and placed his arm around my shoulders, “You have nothing to worry about. Now I have a pile of work to do and I need a supply of coffee to get me through it,” he squeezed my shoulder, “Let us do the worrying we promise no harm will come to you and by the way, I love the new pictures going the rounds, great legs.”

I slapped his shoulder, “Get out,” and as he walked to the door I asked, “Do you really think so?”

In chapters 19 and 20, Amy takes Helen to Charing Cross Hospital for her assessment and to learn what her future may be.
Vesta’s Hearth volumes 1 – 4 is now available on Kindle E Books.

Soon to be published - Murmuring with Starlings.

[email protected]

Vesta's Hearth 19 and 20

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapters 19 and 20

By

Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012
This is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Vesta’s Hearth is not considered suitable as reading matter for minors.

Amy takes Helen to Charing Cross Hospital for her assessment and to learn what her future may be and after the hospital, Helen reveals more than she intended at a second visit to a photographer.

19

The following morning Paul picked us up in the Lexus, I was glad it was one of the larger cars, I was in an introspective mood and the extra room allowed me to sit in a corner. Amy didn’t say very much about the purpose of the trip, just generalities but when we got onto the train and had settled in the first class compartment she immediately asked me if I was worried about the day. I nodded, “Can’t help it, Amy. Adam spoke to me yesterday and put me at ease but this morning when I awoke I had the feeling that this was my last day that from now on, things would be different.”

“Different good or different bad?”

“Bad, I’m so frightened.”

“Of the hospital and doctors?”

“Yes and of myself. I keep asking myself if I’m really me now or am I having some sort of mental breakdown, a mind that has wandered off into a land of dreams or nightmares. A few months ago I was a man doing a job and being successful and then suddenly a bolt of lightning struck and virtually overnight I became a woman. Other people like me were either intersex at birth or came into it slowly, years in many cases; there was no sudden overnight change. I know you’ve explained that the shock of my court case was the probable cause of the suddenness but what if Charing Cross decide that my change is a temporary condition and I will just as suddenly change back. Suppose they want to put me in a mental hospital, give me electric shocks and turn me back into a man. Amy, I don’t want to go back. I had a terrible fright when it started to happen and I lost a great deal of confidence in myself and I became really frightened but I have learned to accept it. The longer I think about how I am now and compare that with the me before this happened, I realise how much was missing from my life, things that I now have. I don’t mean just having my hair styled differently, wearing pretty clothes, soft lingerie, make-up all those things, it’s well it’s…” I searched for the words “It’s having different ambitions, wanting different things. I would like to marry a nice man, have a good home and be in it, not just play the part of a wife but be that wife, really be it. I don’t mean a submissive little bimbo but to be a caring woman and feel that I am loved by a man, able to help him, look after him, be his true companion, oh I don’t know.” I looked out of the window, at the passing countryside; “My first priority now is to build a home, not a career. I’m not saying that I want to give up my graphic arts, what I’m saying is that I want a husband’s career to be the one to feel ambitious about, mine would be something I would like to return to provided it never interferes with my home. Now I want to arrange flowers and embroider table cloths not build kitchen cabinets or model airplanes, I want to dress up and look and feel good in my car, not tinker with the engine,” I turned back to her, I could feel the tears in my eyes, “I want to be certain that that is the real me and not some attempt to try and recover something I missed when I was younger, I want a man to hold me in his arms, kiss me, make love to me…”

“Any man?”

“No, Adam. And I’m so sure it has to be him and I’m scared that he’s s not going to be there, I just can’t imagine any other man with me, I don’t want another man and if I can’t be with Adam, then it is going to take me years, if at all, for me to find somebody else. I just get so miserable when I don’t see him for a few days.”

She took a Kleenex out of her bag and gave it to me. When I had dabbed my eyes dry she took my hand. “If it’s a comfort then Adam, unless everything I know as a woman is wrong, is in love with you, trust me, Helen, he loves you and if he is holding back it’s because he is questioning himself; does he love you as a woman or does he love you because you needed his help. I have no doubt he loves you as a woman not a patient and eventually it’s going to get through to him and then I think you will lose a mentor and gain a man and his love and when it happens you will realise that your ambitions are not from dreams but are the real you.”

“Do you truly believe so?”

Amy smiled and nodded, “Unlike you I didn’t suddenly become a woman, I had a lifetime to grow into it. You have had to learn in a few weeks what I had all my life to learn and just to scare you a bit, I am still learning but I know enough to recognise love between people I know so well. Adam loves you enough to stop working at the Café if he had to make that sacrifice to leave himself free to win you. Men are slow but when they do make up their minds, nothing stops them, they still have that caveman with a club gene in them and when they select their life’s partner, there’s no deflecting them.”

I smiled at the analogy, “Can I hope that one day he’ll give me a bump on the head and drag me to his cave?”

“Bet on it.”

“So there’s only the question of the hospital agreeing with us?”

“They will. You will not know this but Peter, before he came to Chichester, was a Harley Street man and a consultant at a major London hospital. His opinions are respected and the reason he isn’t working at Charing Cross is because he preferred to work here with the prison He is deeply interested in intersex related psychiatric medicine and he has greater freedom than if he were part of the team at Charing Cross.”

“Heavy stuff then, my big gun?”

“Big enough for Charing Cross to listen to him and he’s not the first patient he has referred, and so far he hasn’t been wrong and he has told me that his assessment of you with the medical evidence is the strongest case he has referred. He is inclined to think their interest is in the speed of your transition, hence me to put the brakes on if they want to investigate that side of it to too great a degree.”

I relaxed and sat back in my seat, “I feel a bit better about it now.”

“If you are asked, just tell them the things you have told me, you have no need to be specific, but I doubt they’ll ask. Now my expense account stretches to breakfast and the dining car is next door, let’s go and eat a railway breakfast.”

I don’t know if it was Amy and the way she spoke but as I rose from my seat and followed her to the dining car, I was acutely aware of my femininity, the feel of the satin softness of my lingerie, the sound of my heels on the floor, the whisper of nylon as my legs brushed against each other, the tickle of hair against my ears and the way the curls brushed my shoulders. I was wearing my charcoal straight skirt and a white blouse topped with a wool chunky knit long length jacket, I had dressed for a hospital appointment and yet I still had that feeling of softness in my clothes a certain delicacy as if they were caressing me. My body was soft underneath and now I was aware of my clothes whenever I moved, not just when they were uncomfortable. I enjoyed the scent of my perfume and I noticed the smile on the waiter’s face when he showed us to a table and flicked our seats with his towel and made a point of not staring at our knees when we sat.

Amy was watching me, “Enjoying it.”

“What, being a girl? Yes, every little thing.”

“There are times when it can be a nuisance.”

“Like when? For me never.”

“Like when you have a husband stomping up and down outside the bathroom asking if you’ve finished having a shower yet and accusing you of being in there for forty five minutes.”

“Or being a nuisance just because it takes three hours to get ready to go out,” I added.

“You’ve got it.”

“Or,” I said looking at the full English that Amy had ordered for both of us, “Having to count calories.”

“That’s the worst part.”

“I don’t have to do that, Maria has told me I need more fat for boobies.”

Amy’s laughter made other diners turn to look at us and I didn’t care, I ate my sausage bacon and eggs and added two sugars to my coffee, it was my duty to my husband-to-be, to grow nice boobs.

An hour later, we walked towards the reception area of the hospital and the moment we went through the revolving doors I started to tremble. Amy didn’t say a word, just took me by the hand, gave it a reassuring squeeze and steered me into the visitors’ café, “Tea or coffee?”

“No chance of a large vodka tonic?”

“Nope, not with your low tolerance for alcohol. Coffee and it will have to be quick, we are due in the clinic in less than a half hour.”

Twenty minutes later we entered the Gender clinic and Amy spoke for both of us, "Doctor Amy Freeman and Miss Helen Finch."

Five minutes after that we were called into the first medical room; “Doctor Freeman,” a nurse said holding out a white coat for Amy and to me a hospital gown. “Will you go into the cubicle and strip off and put this on.”

“All of it?”

“All of it, you can leave the nail varnish on.”

I sat on the bench for a couple of minutes, my ordeal had started now but the shakes stayed away, I undressed and slipped the gown on and went outside. Amy was speaking with the nurse and when she saw me came straight over, “Ready?”

“No, I’ll never be ready, you sure I can’t have that V and T?”

She smiled, “Up against the yard stick, flat feet, relaxed but upright.”

“You doing it then?”

“No, that would cause a strike, the nurse will measure you, weight you and get you onto the inspection table ready for the doctor.”

My height seemed about the same but my bust caused Amy to raise an eyebrow but she said nothing and then I was laid out like a corpse on the table which I noticed had stirrups, “Amy,” I whispered, “What are they for?”

“You in case we have to do an emergency re-assignment operation.”

“What." I started to sit up, "You didn’t say anything about that.”

“Kidding, just trying to get you mind settled, we won’t operate, they are there in case the doctor needs them for her inspection. I’m staying and any snipping bits off is reserved for me.”

I then went through the same medical I had had at the prison, measured, callipered, blood tested, poke and prodded until the doctor got down to my nether regions and then after taking my scrotum in her hands, looked at me, “You okay with this?”

I nodded and I felt her hands on me but not what they were doing, I was thinking of V and Ts until she called Amy over. “Check this, I’ve read your report and there is a change.”

Amy didn’t have to ask me if I was okay with it, she’d been there before and after a moment I felt her spread the flesh of my scrotum, “See quite distinct separation but not split into separate cups.”

The other Doctor looked and made some notes, “This must have started early in the development and yet you say the ovaries are complete.”

“And Ovation, twice at least.”

“And before the admission to the Café there were no other symptoms.”

“No, not noticed symptoms that is.”

“Right let’s get the scan done.”

The scan seemed to go on forever and I wanted to scratch my nose, my hair and my thighs in fact everything within range of my hands but I remained motionless and eventually I was taken back to the medical room and told to get dressed.

“Okay Miss Finch,” The psychiatrist will have a chat with you now and then its lunch and back here for the assessment. You okay?”
“I’m fine, Amy will you be coming with me?”

“As far as his reception desk, the interview is you alone but if you have a problem and need to speak to me, tell him.”

I went in to see the doctor and was surprised when he got up from his desk and walked across the carpeted room to greet me. “Miss Finch I have been looking forward to this meeting since I first read the reports,” he guided me to a comfortable chair and waited until I was seated but he didn’t take his eyes off me. When I was comfortable he leaned back against his desk, “Tea, soft drink?”

“Do you have a sparkling water?”

He went to a small fridge hiding behind a cabinet door and brought a bottle, glass and a coaster and put them on a small circular table beside me and went to his chair on the other side of the desk, waited until I had taken a drink and then surprised me with his next comment, “You’re a most attractive woman,” and then he smiled, “And I’m not the first person to tell you that.”

I began to relax; this was not the grilling I expected, “A time of two but it’s still nice to be reminded, especially after being poked, prodded and scanned.”

He nodded sympathetically, “Hospitals, I hate them,” and then he started to ask me questions about my childhood, adolescence and adulthood and made notes but in between the questions he would digress and discuss something quite off topic for a minute or two before going back to the questions. I was at ease, he was very good and I found I was answering his questions with greater ease and then surprisingly he stopped and stood up, “I think that’s enough for now, time for a break, I got up and stood there feeling foolish, “Is that it?”

“For now you have been very frank and I don’t want to tire you out, go and have lunch with Amy and then you can come back for another chat with us.”

“Have you come to a conclusion?”

“Just about but I can’t tell you anything until I’ve consulted with my colleagues.”

I must have frowned because he went on to say, “I could give you a clue but I’m only prepared to do that over dinner at Quaglinos, sadly I haven’t a free evening for at least a week so I suspect you would rather hear it here in an hour or two.” He took my arm, “Come on if I don’t return you to Amy she’ll be in here wanting to know what’s happened to her girlfriend.”

The girlfriend and I found a nice little bistro type restaurant off Hammersmith Broadway that was recommended by the clinic receptionist. As soon as we were settled I took out my compact and looked at my face, no damage to the make-up, my eyes hadn’t changed colour, my hair was still on my head and I still had two lips, so all in all it was a safer experience than I had anticipated. Amy watched the performance with a smile on her face, “You should have done that before we left the hospital.”

“Check my make-up?”

“Yes.”

“I nearly did but I thought they might think I was hamming it up for their benefit and anyway I wasn’t just checking my make-up, I was checking my face.”

“Narcissus.”

“Well it’s you lot who keep telling me how beautiful I look, I just wanted to know if there were any crow’s feet at the corners of my eyes. I have aged ten years this week.”

“It does show.”

“What!”

“Joking. What did the psychiatrist have to say?”

“Nothing really, asked me a lot of questions about my past, the sort that I had anticipated, chatted about this and that but didn’t really ask me a lot.”

“By ask you, you mean direct questions?”

“Yes. When he finished I asked if he had come to any conclusions and he said he would tell me but only over dinner at Quaglinos.”

“Posh stuff.”

“He qualified it by saying he didn’t have a free evening for a week.”

“That’s doctors for you,” there was a pause and then Amy said, “Don’t let him fool you, Helen, I know the man, he found out more about you chatting about this and that than he did with his questions.”

“You think he has made up his mind?”

“Well with the reports of the groundwork already undertaken at the Café and the medical examination, I would say yes. It’s unusual after only one assessment but the scan will confirm what I have already told them and so will the blood results, though there may have been a change in your hormone levels.”

“What makes you say that?”

“All morning you have been playing with your bra, tugging it down or pulling the band out, it doesn’t fit correctly are you still using the support gels.”

“Yes, I didn’t want to undress with a saggy bra.”

“Take them out when we get back. What cup size is it?”

“A.”

“Time for an upgrade then, start wearing a B with the gels.”

“Oh. That was a bit sudden, I’m sure today was the first time I’ve had to keep adjusting my bra.”

“You were more relaxed until today, probably unaware of the slight discomfort. Temperature normal, headaches, flushes?”

“No, I’m not due until next week…” I stopped dead, what had I just said, ‘not due?’ “Good heavens, I’m thinking of periods.”

“Well you’ve been having them, ovaries tend to produce ovarian eggs at monthly intervals and we know you’ve had two periods so far.”

“I can’t have one next week, we have full length rehearsal and if I start getting moody it’ll be a disaster.”

“You may not have the unpleasant symptoms to that degree, if you do, let me know, I can prescribe something. Just don’t sleep with any men whilst it’s happening.”

“Sleep with men, I haven’t so far.”

“I know, I wanted to warn you in case you get pregnant because it would complicate things at this stage.”

I slammed my glass down on the table and it nearly shattered, “Pregnant! You said it was impossible.”

“Self-fertilization is impossible, so you’re safe as long as you don’t cuddle up and throw away your purity.”

“Amy! It’s the last thing on my mind.”

Amy was about to say something when her phone rang. She spoke little and ended the call with “We’re on our way, twenty minutes. Right,” she put the phone away, “That was the Hospital, they want us back. Your pregnancy test was positive.”

I grabbed my bag, slung it over my shoulder and raced after Amy. I caught her up outside the bistro, “What do you mean positive!”

She stopped and looked at me, “Clever aren’t I.”

“Amy, what’s going on, what are you talking about, have you given me IVF without my knowing?”

“No, I was kidding you again. That’s what I mean about clever. You have been pretty relaxed the whole time since we left the hospital and that is how I wanted you to stay.”

“Relaxed! I nearly went into orbit when you said I was positive.”

“Practical thing to worry about, better than negative brooding over what a hospital doctor is going to tell you when we already know the answer.” She took my hand and we hurried into Fulham Palace Road and started to walk towards the hospital and she was right, I was relaxed, well I wasn’t pregnant, that was something to be cheerful about.

When we reached the hospital I stopped, “I don’t want to go through the revolving doors.”

“Why, you haven’t had any problems so far.”

“Amy I am so happy, so very, very happy. These past three or four months have been the happiest of my life and apart from not being kissed when I wanted it so much and having a pregnancy scare, nothing has really spoiled it. I have made wonderful friends, lots of them, I have lived how I wanted to and had fun and I have a feeling that if I go through those revolving doors I will wake up when I get to the other side and be in my old flat, in my old bed and all of this would have been a dream.”

“Can’t have that, I would cease to exist, come on,” and we went to the glass door for people in wheel chairs or like me, scared of revolving doors.
The dream did continued on the other side and when we got to the clinic, we were shown strait into the psychiatrist’s office. There were three people in there, the woman doctor who had given me my medical, the psychiatrist and another man. They were seated around a low, elliptical table and there were two arm chairs placed opposite for Amy and myself. The two men stood and the psychiatrist showed us to the chairs and once we were seated he placed glasses and bottles of sparkling water on the table for us and handed Amy a file. This is your copy, Amy,” and then to me, “You have already met Alice and I, but the other person present is Doctor Simon Beresford, he’s out photo intelligence man.”

“Photo intelligence, am I a military objective?”

Simon chuckled, “You’ll have to make allowances for Harry, he spent three years as an army doctor before being unleashed on the civilian population. I am a specialist in radiography, I look at scans, and X-rays and I have seen yours, both the earlier ones and those that were done today.”

Harry sat down and picked up another file, opened it and said, “Right, Helen here’s the results you are declining a dinner date for. First, we three have no doubts whatsoever about your gender, you are female…” I couldn’t stop myself, the tears welled up in my eyes and I buried my face in my hands and started to cry. Not just sobs but all out flood the world crying. Amy was on her feet immediately and produced a Kleenex from somewhere, sat on the arm of my chair and pulled me to her and cuddled me and when the others got up, she shook her head and they waited for a good five minutes until I stopped, wiped my eyes and cheeks, “Sorry, I couldn’t stop it.” Alice smiled, “Harry has that effect on everybody, I even scream sometimes.”

A minute or two later I had composed myself, Amy went back to her seat and Harry said, “Sorry about that but I thought you’d want to know that before we go into the details.”

I nodded, “I did but you said I was female and sometimes females cry when they are happy.”

“Yes, men as well when nobody is looking. Would you like me to go into the details?”

“Yes please.”

“Since your last examination with Amy, you have maintained your rapid change. Your hormones are at the level of a healthy woman, the sperm count is zero and your testes are now barely the size of a pea. Your breasts have continued to grow and you are now a 36A plus. Skin has softened further; your waist is down to just under 27, hips 36. At the current rate, soon after Christmas you should be in the region of 36B, 26, 36…”

“Venus de Milo,” I smiled.

“Yes indeed a classic figure. Body hair is non-existent apart from some in the pubic region and vestiges on the front of your neck, which will fall out and not return that will happen within a week or two. Thighs and bottom are well shaped and your muscle tone is again A-typical of a twenty-nine year woman not doing heavy manual labour. Your penis has also shrunk a little and for the rest, I will let Simon explain it to you."

Simon already had his file open, “If I may first elaborate on what I have told you about my job, Helen. I do little else but go over the photo intelligence as Harry has called it.” He glanced at Amy, “Amy is correct in her diagnosis of fully formed and working ovaries, the very early signs of the forming of fallopian tubes and the beginnings of the mouth of a uterus. What I also discovered were small signs of the beginnings of a cervix at the uterus and what can only be the upper wall of a vagina below it.” He looked at Amy, “You will have missed them, my equipment is more sensitive than that available to you and the indications are very small but they are there.” Amy nodded her acknowledgement and smiled, “And you are a great deal better than me because of your specialisation.”

“Not necessarily so, it’s the equipment I have available,” he said smiling, “Don’t put yourself down, Amy you are very good.” He turned back to me, “The assumption that your foetus had begun to form female reproductive organs and then changed its mind until suddenly a few months ago it switched again, is correct and once the ovaries began functioning and producing all the extra estrogen the brain decided to carry on with its original intention, and at a very rapid rate, hence the astonishing changes to your secondary sexual characteristics.”

“Are the reproductive organs beginning to grow again as well?”

“No, Helen, they are static and won’t grow further. Your body is too old now to start producing the new cells that would be needed. The change in breast and hips is just the brain telling the body to re-arrange what already exists, mainly converting muscle tissue and moving fat from your waist to your bust, hips and buttocks. You will not develop a vagina without surgical assistance but the beginnings of the split in your scrotum suggests that one did begin to form, the labia being exchanged for a scrotum. Harry, you explain the rest.”

“Right Helen, what it all boils down to is a late reaction to an intersex condition. It’s happened before, as I believe Amy has explained. Your chromosome count confirms this, predominantly XX no XY. You are definitely not male. If you entered a sporting field that required a chromosome test, you would be disqualified if you tried to compete as a male.” He smiled, “Is that female enough for you?”

I smiled, “I always wanted to play netball.”

“Well now you can, keep you fit and slim as well,” said Alice.

“Only one or two points to make,” continued Harry and he looked at Amy, “We don’t think hormone therapy is necessary or advisable, Helen is producing enough of her own. We would suggest that we continue to monitor until mid January if that is convenient and then if it’s what Helen wants, discuss sex reassignment surgery.” He looked back to me, “There is one favour we would like to ask of you.”

“Yes.”

“You will be coming here again in mid-November and December and whilst you are here we would like to make one or two further tests with a view to finding out exactly what happened to cause this dramatic change.”

“Will it involve surgery?”

“No, just scans, blood and tissue samples, measurements that sort of thing, none are invasive.”

I looked at Amy and she nodded, “You are going to be here anyway, and you can always stop it if you wish.”

“Okay you can do that. Will you be able to supply the necessary documents to my solicitor for the alteration of gender markers on my records?”
Alice answered, “I think Amy already has enough in the folder we gave her.”

I looked at all of them, there is one thing I would like, can I see the scan pictures and be shown my bits and pieces.”

Simon laughed, “Why not, they’re your bits and pieces,” he looked a question at Harry and he nodded, “Come over here.” We went behind Harry’s desk and Simon opened a large, A3 folder. “Here we are, the abdominal section,” and then he proceeded to show me what had happened inside me, it was fascinating. “I am sending copies to Amy tomorrow, I’ll stick an extra set in for you.”

We went back and Amy was on her feet, “Anything else you want to ask, Helen.”

“There is one thing,” I looked at Harry, “Am I pregnant?”

Their mouths opened in surprise and Alice asked, “What on earth gave you that idea?”

I grinned at Amy, “My personal physician thinks I’ve been bed hopping, I was just wondering if you can tell me who the father is.”

Simon stopped laughing long enough to say, “When we do that, Helen we will all earn a fortune writing your life story.” And on that happy note, the real Helen Vesta Finch went home to the Café.

20

Paul was waiting for us outside the station and as we came through the exit, he was out of the car and had the rear passenger door open. Amy stood back and ushered me forward and I lowered my head to get in but his hand on my shoulder stopped me, “Helen?”

I straightened and looked at the concern in his eyes, “Paul, I am not pregnant, ask Amy,” and I slid gratefully into the car.

He looked puzzled at first and as Amy got in, she said, “It’s true, Paul, she is definitely not pregnant but she does have some of the equipment.”

“You mean…”

“Helen Vesta is with us to stay.”

He said nothing and went to the driver’s door but before he opened it he smiled at me through the window and then got in and started to drive out of the station forecourt. I leaned forward, “Paul can you take us to a good quality wine merchant.”

“At once Miss Finch.”

He stopped the car on double yellow lines, jumped out opened my door and as I eased out I asked, “Will this be okay, I’ll be about five minutes?”

“Miss Finch, this is a Lexus, I am in uniform and if a parking warden saw you get out and has the temerity to ask me to move on, I shall simply point to my remaining passenger and explain that the Lady Mayoress is unwell and has asked me to stop and you have gone to purchase suitable medication. Furthermore, any parking warden that cops an eye on you will stand rooted to the spot hoping to see you on your return. Please hurry.”

I hurried into the shop as instructed by my chauffeur, “Do you have Krug NV in stock?”

The wine merchant hurried over, “Yes of course and it’s on offer, reduced from ninety three pounds to eighty eight.”

“A case, with a dozen flutes and six half pint glasses.”

“A case, at once madam,” he shouted through a beaded curtain, “Dennis, a case of Krug, twelve flutes, six half pint glasses,” and turned back to me, “I can reduce a full case to nine sixty and the glasses are a gift,” he looked at me hesitantly, “Of course the glasses won’t be crystal.”

“Plain glass will do nicely, would you ask your assistant to take them out to the Lexus and ask my chauffeur to put everything in the boot.” I handed over a credit card.

In less than a minute the assistant went out carrying the champagne and I saw Paul open the boot. The wine merchant handed back my card, “May I ask Madam, why the half pint glasses?”

“Many years ago, a St. James wine merchant told me that champagne, the quality of Krug and being dry should be drunk in the same way as a glass of beer, not sipped. That way the taste buds at the back of the tongue pick up the full dryness, leaving the front of the tongue free to appreciate the fruitiness.”

“Oh, yes indeed. But an expensive glass of beer.”

“When the occasion warrants, such extravagance is permitted.”

“Yes, oh dear me yes and please accept my felicitations, Madam.”

I returned to the car, Paul was closing the boot and ten yards away a parking warden took his time with his ticket machine as he watched me, I smiled at him, “Thank you so much for allowing us a little time,” and I got in and Paul slid away from the kerb.

“What was in that case,” asked Amy.

“Champagne. Krug.”

Amy nearly choked, “A case of Krug!”

“Grande Cuvee NV.”

“Hell, Helen that must have cost a fortune, what are you thinking of?”

“Amy, whatever it cost doesn’t matter, today is my bestest day ever.”

“Yes, I suppose it is.”

“There’s no suppose about it and if you think that was expensive, just wait until I get up to London again and visit Harrods and Harvey Nichols.”

She giggled, “Can I come?”

“Of course, just leave your credit cards at home or Ben will get grumpy.”

“I’ll get some naughty lingerie to go with the dress from the Retro Shop, he’ll forgive me.”

“There’s an Agent Provocateur shop in Pont Street, just around the corner from Harrods. A pair of silk knickers in there costs about the same as a bottle of Krug.”

“I’ll buy a case.”

As we approached the Café, Paul remarked that it looked as if a mass breakout was in progress and when we looked, everybody was outside waiting for us. Paul stopped the car and before he could get out two of the warders had the passenger doors open for us; Paul had to fend for himself.

I got out and Maria was there and threw her arms around me, “Tell me, child, tell me.”

“I am to remain your daughter, Mother.”

She started to cry and I then noticed she appeared taller and when I stepped back a little and looked, she was wearing high heels. “Mother, you’re wearing heels!”

She stifled her sobs and nodded, “May, she tell me I am in concert and must wear heels for stage. Many years since I last wore them and have to practice again and wear all time.”

I laughed, “You’ve got great legs, are you dancing?”

Her eyes widened and she shook her head vigorously, “Not dancing, just walk about a little.”

And then the others moved in and we kissed and hugged for ten minutes before George started to usher us inside.
Paul and Will came through with the champagne and glasses and asked where we wanted them.

“The common room I suppose,” I answered, “We can always move them into the rehearsal room if we need.”

“And what may those cases be,” asked George, the head warder part of his life surfacing.

“Just some celebration juice.”

“Alcohol?”

“Fruit based drink,” I assured him.

He closed his eyes, “Better not let me see you smuggling alcoholic beverages into here, fruity drink often means wine.” He kept his eyes shut until Paul and Will had passed us and opened them again, “Good, you’ve put them back in the boot. I take it everything went well?”

“Definitely, I am not pregnant.”

“You’re what!”

“Not pregnant.”

He grinned, “That I suppose will be the next cause for celebrating with fruity drinks. And you can tell Will to get his arse back here, he’s still on duty.”

“I promise. We’ll send down some of the fruity drink.”

When Will left with a bottle and three flutes, Maria peered inside the case and looked at me. “Many bottle, you not drink all of this.” And she closed the flaps and turned to Paul, “Please take into kitchen.”

“I’ll have to get back,” he said, “I’d love to stay but the car is going out soon.”

“Can you come back in a couple of hours, Paul? It wouldn’t be the same without you.”

Amy came in then with Boris and Adam and Paul turned to Boris, “Is it okay if I get back here after dinner, I’ve been invited to the party?”

Boris looked at me, “I’d be murdered if I said no, Paul. So you had better be here.” Adam came over to me, “See I told you, nothing to worry about.”

Just take me in your arms and kiss me for the next twelve hours I thought but simply said, “Yes. I’m me forever now.”

There was something in his smile, in his eyes and I thought, Oh God, he is going to kiss me but he didn’t, “Am I invited to the party?”

“Yes, definitely yes and you’d better be here, no phone calls, no dashing off or I’ll murder you.”

“I’ll have to get back as well,” said Amy. “Ronnie will be under a bit of pressure by now, even with the locum helping. We’ll try and get back, Helen.”

“No wait a tick,” I went into the kitchen and claimed a bottle of the Krug and three flutes and found a carrier bag. I gave them to Amy, “Just in case you can’t get back, this is for you, Ronnie and the girl in reception. Amy smiled, “Thanks, Ronnie will be out of her box after two glasses of this,” and she left.

If we had any notions of ‘getting out of our boxes’ that evening, Mummy Maria soon dispelled them. Amy and Ronnie both made it to the party and when Boris, Paul and Adam joined us in the common room, the men were served their champagne in the half pint glasses whilst we had to content ourselves with flutes and in mine and April’s case. Mummy Maria made sure our flutes were only two thirds filled.

Mummy Maria it would seem was something of a sexist, the men got looked after and could do more or less what they liked were as we girls were strictly regulated. When Allen appeared an hour later the last of the half pint glasses was brought into use which scotched Maeve’s plan to purloin it for our use.

Maeve made up for it by bringing the disc player in from the rehearsal room and the desks were quickly moved to the side of the room and the dancing began. I had already changed into my poodle skirt and white petticoat and April’s pleading made me agree to letting her have my black skirt and the red petticoat and soon we were boogying and not long after that Allen joined in and he and I jived which stopped Adam and Boris’s conversation and they watched until Maeve changed the tempo and put some big-band ballroom dances on and at last, Adam got to his feet, gently took me from Allen and we danced a waltz and if he had held me closer, I would have been in his pocket. Mummy Maria was watching us through narrowed eyes; me in particular but she did nothing. Maeve changed the disc and a foxtrot came on so we smooched, me with Adam, Diane with Boris, Barbara with Paul and April with Allen. Maeve was on the point of going down to reception to steal a warder for herself when Mummy made her move; the foxtrot stopped and was replaced with a quickstep just at the point where Adam’s hand had slid down my back and was resting at the top of my bum and I, after finishing two flutes of champagne, quickly worked out that if I suddenly stood on tip-toe, Adam would have my lips close to his and his hand resting on my buttocks. When the quick step ruined my chance I glared daggers at Maria but she just waved a finger at me.
Adam smiled a little ruefully but kept my hand in his as we returned to our seats and the moment Maria had turned her back, he went to the table with the drinks and returned minutes later with a third champagne and this time the flute was filled and the bubbles tickled my nose which made the champagne taste all the better, or it may have been that Adam had brought it to me.

The third drink set me off though and April and I started giggling. At one point I started to get up then I lost my equilibrium and fell back into my armchair which made my skirt and petticoat fly back showing a healthy length of leg but once again, before I could wriggle it further back, Mummy Maria, moved like a whippet and my skirt was returned to a more lady-like, over the knee position. “No more champagne, now you eat snack,” and before I knew it, a plate of petit fours, cocktail sausages and small pieces of celery was in my hands.

“Mummy, petit fours and sausages are fattening.”

“Safer you get fat this way.”

“It’s for my boobies,” I explained to April and that set us off again.

May came in from the kitchen with a tray of party goodies and looked in my direction and nodded with a satisfied smile on her face and then I realised that the hatch had been open the whole time and she had been acting as Maria’s spy and tipping her off from time to time.
Maeve managed to get the Last Waltz onto the player and I was once again in Adam’s arms but with two sets of eyes making it painfully obvious that my every move was being watched I had to satisfy myself with just being in his arms and not in his pocket.
Shortly after, May announced it was ten-o-clock and time we got to our beds otherwise we would be in no condition for an early start for the photo shoot.
Adam, Allen, Paul and May went with the driver and Boris, who had restricted himself to one glass of champagne, was able to get us to our rooms. Even Barbara was somewhat miffed, she was hoping for a little time in her room with Paul. Maria, because she too was coming on the photo shoot was sleeping in one of the spare rooms and I remember thinking, just before I fell asleep, that Vesta was shielding me with a view to my becoming one of her Vestal Virgins.

There wasn’t a single hangover in the morning, Maria had risen early and prepared our breakfasts and we were ready for the off by eight thirty. We had decided not to use Paul’s transport services, I would take my Zodiac much to the joy of the other girls and Allen was taking his own car and would have May as a passenger. I had to carry six but the car was designed for that and the two bench seats had room and made it very chummy. Maria of course sat next to me quite determined that her daughter was not going to get up to mischief.

We arrived in Chichester at nine thirty and were going to have our makeovers in two shifts so Maeve, Barbara and Diane went first leaving Maria, April and myself with an hour on our hands. May having given instructions to the beautician about the look she wanted left the others in the care of Pauline from the Music Society who would see that the colours applied to our faces would suit the dresses she had left with the photographer and we went off into the town. I needed new bras now that I was blossoming, April wanted to be let loose in the Retro Shop and Maria wanted to go to Debenhams, so we were going to have to move quickly.

When we got to the retro shop we found Ruth already busy with May wandering up and down the racks making notes. When we left, May had bought a knee length full skirt in white with black polka dots and a white bouffant petticoat for Barbara; April had a yellow poodle skirt with a white swan instead of a poodle and another bouffant petticoat and May added five artificial flower hair clasps and five assorted chiffon neck scarves. Ruth once again offered to take everything over to the car park and leave the purchases in the boot of the Zodiac but we warned her that three more retro chicks would be calling in shortly and they would pick everything up and we left our purchases with her. Maria had another of her mysterious packages, much smaller this time, which she tucked into her shoulder bag, and then it was our turn for curlers and slap as Pauline had described it.
I took the pencil drawing I had made of Maria and showed it to the girl who was doing Maria’s makeover. She studied it and looked at Maria then nodded, “I can match the drawing perfectly, you’ve not exaggerated her look at all.” We sat in our respective chairs and the work for the photo shoot began.

I found out later that whilst I was having my face and hair done, the other three retro chicks had called at Ruth’s and after making their own purchases Ruth took them to the car park and Maeve magically produced my spare car keys and the Zodiac was driven to the studio, taken round the back and through double doors, into the studio.

When we arrived, Pauline and May took us into a dressing room and we were fitted into the dresses from the Music Society. They were made from a soft polyester, full length with flowing skirts and wrap over bodices, V necks and slightly puffed sleeves and once we were dressed and had a chance to look in the mirror, they did look good on us. Allen appeared in a black dinner suit, white ruffled dress shirt and bow tie looking like an operatic James Bond. When we went into the main studio there was the photographer’s assistant checking both film and digital cameras. I wasn’t aware that my Zodiac was present; it was hidden away behind a backdrop. The backdrop was of a moonlit lakeshore and in front of it was a wooden bridge. No time was wasted, May sat at the piano and April began to sing Softly Awakes My Heart and the cameras went into action. I followed with First Time Ever I Saw Your Face then Maeve played a Cello whilst Diane played the violin. Barbara was photographed on the piano whilst she played Beethoven’s Moonlight and then we were put together and hummed a few bars of The Humming Chorus from Butterfly. Allen and April sung The Love Duet and then she and I joined to sing The Flower Duet. The final set of the session was taken of Maria and she did look lovely, the makeup artist had seen the inner beauty that I had when I drew her portrait and pictures were taken of her with a variety of expressions on her face.

We had a short break then and during it, the photographer took me to one side, “The portrait of you in the window, it has created quite a lot of interest. I have had over forty enquiries from customers who would like to purchase it.”

“Me! My picture! Why would anybody want to buy a picture of me?”

“You are beautiful and I was inspired when I took it. There are people who collect portrait photographs.”

“Oh, well I don’t know really, it feels strange to have people who want my portrait, people I don’t know.”

He smiled, “I think it is something you must get used to. One of the enquiries was from a local artist; he wishes to paint you, preferably real life but if not, from the photograph. He told me there is a powerful longing in your face and he wants to capture it in oils and pastels.”

“Nude?”

“No, portraits are his speciality. You would remain dressed but he may wish to suggest clothing. The artist I suspect, if his work is up to his usual standards, would command a high fee and I am sure he would agree to a commission on sales rather than a straight fee. How do you feel about it?”
“I don’t know, it’s an odd feeling, can I think about it?”

“Of course, I will not sell anything until you agree.”

“There is something I need. I picked up my bag and unrolled Maria’s pencil portrait, “Would you mount and frame this for me, I would like it before we leave, can it be done?”

He looked at the picture and nodded, “Who did this?”

“I did. I am a graphic artist by trade,” I waved my hand at the studio, “That’s what all this is about, pictures for a concert programme and posters.”

“It is well done did you not consider going into fine art rather than graphics?”

“I did but I am not gifted enough,” I smiled, “I can sing and dance a little and draw reasonably well but I don’t have the vision an artist needs for fine art.”

He smiled, “I think you should investigate a little deeper but for the moment, my framer is coming in at two, I’ll put him onto this as soon as he arrives and have it ready for three. There will be no charge, Miss Finch; you have brought work to my studio. It is the least I can do.”

“I haven’t paid you yet.”

“Oh it has already been paid for, Miss May has done it.”

Further conversation ended when Miss May clapped her hands, “Back to work everybody, get the dresses off and into your Fifties outfits.” She grinned at us, “We’re off to the hop.”

At that point an engine started and my Zodiac appeared driven by Ruth and slowly edged its way in front of the backdrop, which disappeared up into the ceiling to be replaced with a picture of the front of Benny’s Diner, and the photographer pushed a Wurlitzer jukebox until it was standing beside the Zodiac. A cable appeared and the Wurlitzer was plugged in and it worked and when I went to look it was loaded with seventy-eights.

“Hope you don’t mind?” asked May. “I didn’t make up my mind until the last minute but I want to bring a couple of dance numbers into the concert, Rock and Roll dance numbers.”

“Well, that’ll blend with the Enigma Variations,” I answered, “Corse I don’t mind.”

“Off you go then, poodle skirt and petticoat, shirt blouse, same for you April, Barbara your polka dot, petticoat, tight sweater and wide patent belt. Maeve, Diana, pencil skirts, blouses and bubble gum. And there’s a mixture of neck scarves in the dressing room and in case any of you are not sure how to wear them, there’s a couple of pics. Hurry up,” she patted me on the bum, “Show ‘em how it’s done. I’ll play Rock Around The Clock for you.”

“Who are our partners?”

She laughed, “You’re sharing, wait till you see the Ted that’s turned up.”

In the dressing room petticoats, poodle skirts, blouses and shoes seem to be flying in every direction but from this anarchy five bobby dazzlers emerged, two in pencil skirts and two in poodle skirts with one in polka dots. I was the last to leave having stopped to do my hair into a ponytail and I had my head tilted as I tried to fix an earring in place. I stopped dead in my tracks, lounging up against the Wurlitzer was the epitome of Teddy boys. The drape jacket was plum red with a black velvet collar, the shirt plain and white with a black bootlace tie, black trousers that stopped an inch above the crepe soled brothel creepers to expose a pair of fluorescent green socks. Allen’s hair had been given a washout black dye and was styled into a quiff in front and a good attempt at a DA at the back. He had enough setting gel on his hair to fill the dif on the Zodiac and it shone. Beside him stood two bubble gum chewing bobby soxers in pencil skirts and two other girls half-heartedly jiving to an Elvis number blaring out of the juke box. Allen the Ted casually eyed me up and down as cool as Travolta in Grease, blew a bubble with his gum, which burst without covering his face, something I have never succeeded in doing, eased himself off the Wurlitzer and sauntered up to me, “Wanna jive, Baby?”

“Giving it some thought, you any good? I like it fast.”

“You’ll get it fast, kid.” The next record dropped and the room was filled with Bill Haley and the Comets doing Rock Around The Clock, “Let’s spin it.”
And we spun it. We spun it with a vengeance, Allen was on top of his form and the crepe soles of his shoes gave him grip and the polished hardwood surface of the studio floor enabled me to spin like never before. The best was when he spun me out with his right hand until both our arms were fully extended, then he gave a light pull, lifted our hands and I spun back one and half turns and with my back to him, he dropped my left and took my right and spun me straight out until our other arms were extended then pulled me back and dropped my hand and I free spun in the reverse direction three times and he caught me with his right again, reversed the turn and spun me under arm twice and then the record stopped, I did one half turn and stopped, facing him. He blew another bubble and said, “Fast enough, Babe?” I could never have danced like that with anybody else, we had practised the jive so much I knew exactly where his hand was going to be waiting, and by the slightest signal precisely which turn was coming next.

And then the others started their applause and cheering. May and the photographer were high fiving. The entire dance had been videoed and photographed and when we played it back my skirt had spent nearly the entire time in a blur of white, pink and lace spun out to waist height.
We hugged each other and he spun round holding me off the ground, “If I don’t get a starring part in our next musical after they see that,” he said grinning all over his face, “The Music Society are brain dead, you were sensational.”

He put me back on the ground and I asked, “You weren’t so bad yerself, kid, got one of those bubble gums?”

He gave me one and then grabbed April and Barbara, “I’m so hot I wanna jive with two of you,” and he did whilst Maeve, Diane and I sat on the side of the Zodiac blowing bubbles and hand jiving to Blue Suede Shoes.
There were more pictures taken of us posing around the Zodiac and then we were done. May brought Allen and I together, “I have never seen a better demonstration of the jive, live or on film and I want to use it in the concert.”

Allen looked at me, “Can we do it again?”

“Better, we won’t make any mistakes the next time.”

He grinned and nodded at May, “Okay me and the babe are up for it.”

She looked at me, “I’ll have to make room for it.”

“I know, do you want to drop one of my solos?”

“Not yours, I was going to drop April’s White Cliffs.”

“Not at any price, May, never. You drop one of mine or we stay as we are. I’m sorry to be so adamant, you’re the producer, but I lead in the Enigma, I sing a duet with April; I have this dance and then my solo. You drop one of mine and give the others a chance.”

She looked at me for a while, “The only one I can drop is Little Things Mean A Lot.”

“I know, I really wanted to sing that but not at April or anyone else’s expense I am one of a team, May. We have no stars. Drop Little Things.”

She reached out and stroked my face with her finger tips, “Draws a little, dances a little, sings a little and has a heart that beats pure love. Give up the day job.”

“Whatever happens, we’ll have fun,” I assured her.

“That we will and you,” she looked at Allen, “Drop the gum next time.”

“Aw, May, I don’t have anything else to do, it’s Helen that does the dancing.”

“Then you’d better make sure you don’t miss a step or a catch.”

When she left Pauline came over with Ruth, Pauline looked at Allen, “Wow!” and then at me, “Wow! Wow! Please say you’ll join our Music Society.”

I took one of my shoes off, “Ruth, I need a new pair, I’ve worn these down and they won’t last for a dress rehearsal and the concert.”

She took it from me, “It can be repaired.”

“Well enough for that sort of dancing?”

She looked doubtful, “I can try, if not I’ll order a pair I don’t have any more of this size and colour at present.”

Allen took the shoe from her, “We can get this repaired in the Prison workshop.”

Ruth looked pained, “Allen they are heels not a pair of boots.”

Allen looked at me, “Trust me, Helen, the prison workshop has a shoemaking class and if a prisoner is not up to it I can get the instructor to do it, he was a master shoemaker, built them for the stars and the elite before he retired, he’d love to do the job. I’ll lay money the repaired shoe will be better than the original and he’ll fix the steel tip on the heel so you can spin a little easier.”

“Okay but Ruth, get another pair anyway in case a heel breaks on the night.”

“One favour,” asked Ruth. “Can I have some of those pics for my shop, the shoes and clothes were nearly all mine.”

“I’ll ask May to include a mention in the programme, How about Clothes and Shoes by Ruth’s Retro Shop.”

“Yes, that would be great, I’ve asked May to let me have advertising space as well.”

As soon as she left Maria took me to one side, “Two Spirit Daughter is beautiful dancer.”

“Thank you, Mummy but some of the credit goes to Allen.”

“Yes but you are the one that made the dance.” She smiled, “But very saucy, will make man interested in you.”

“Saucy?”

“Skirt flew high, daughter show everything.”

I flew over to the digital camera and went through the shots, Oh my God, Maria had seen what I failed to notice. The skirt was horizontal and my legs were exposed from toe tip to waist. It was all there, stocking tops and knickers. I couldn’t let them be released. “I’ll get them deleted,” I said to Maria, “I won’t have a secret left.”

“You leave them,” said Maria and May together.

“Good for getting men interested,” Maria added.

“And it’ll pack ‘em in.” said May, “Nothing in the shot that will interest The Lord Chamberlain, a bit of knicker and stocking top was mandatory in dance halls in the Fifties.”

“Well okay but don’t let it escape onto You Tube, the right people will get the wrong idea.”

Maria had an odd smile on her face when I went to see the photographer again to collect her portrait. “It is in the boot of your beautiful car and I have this for you,” he handed me a flash drive, “Everything we did this afternoon is included so you can go to work on your programme. I have enjoyed working with you today and Miss May has asked me to bring video and still cameras to the concert so it too can be recorded.”

“And you won’t put anything in the window without asking me first?”

“I am a professional photographer, if I did something like that my reputation would die. Nothing leaves here unless the commissioning person gives permission.” He smiled, “You are a very good dancer, very photogenic…”

“Especially those pictures!”

“I keep my copies on encrypted discs or flash drives; nobody will even be able to look at them if they were stolen.”

“Will you tell the artist I would like to speak to him about the portrait and it’s okay for you to sell the one in the window,” I shrugged my shoulders and smiled at him, “After today’s session what does it matter if a portrait goes viral.”

In the final chapter of Volume 1, Helen goes home to the Café, dances with Adam and buys a nest.

The complete version, volumes 1 to 4 is available on Amazon Kindle.
Murmuring with Starlings will be published for Easter, and hopefully, Footprints In The Sea Vol 5 will be ready for the summer holidays.

[email protected]

Vesta's Hearth 21

Author: 

  • Frances Penwiddy

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Vesta’s Hearth Chapter 21
By
Frances Penwiddy

Copyright© Frances Penwiddy 2012

Vesta’s Hearth is a work of fiction, the characters and the Café are fictitious and any resemblance to places or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Vesta’s Hearth is not considered suitable reading matter for minors

In the final chapter of Volume 1, Helen goes home to the Café, buys a case of champagne, dances with Adam and buys a nest.

21

I was so alive on the way back, I heard every bird sing, felt every breath of wind, I wanted to fly with every cloud in the autumn sky and I sang and as I sang, so the girls sang with me. I let my ponytail down whilst I guided the Zodiac into bends, pushed it down straights and the car picked up on my mood and hummed its way home.

Adam was waiting to greet us at the Café, “How did the photo shoot go?” he asked.

I blushed “Exciting,” and hurried round to the boot to start unloading.

“Exciting? A photo shoot, I thought it would be tiring.”

“That too,” I grabbed the box containing the prints and lifted Maria’s picture and still blushing furiously I said, “Be back in a sec, I want to hide this portrait, it’s a surprise.”

“Oh right, I’ll help.”

“I’m okay but the girls have stuff to carry to their rooms,” and I almost ran to the front of the car, grabbed my bag and went through the reception door before he had a chance to ask to look at the prints. Barbara held the door open, “Got the flasher drive safe?”

“Bitch.”

I put the portrait at the top of my bed leaning against the wall where it wouldn’t be sat on, the box of pics went into my wardrobe at the back and the flash drive I hid in a lingerie drawer, right at the back and under my knickers. I checked the mirror, I was still a little flushed, God if Adam saw those pictures of the jive he would either rape me or vanish from my life forever. I ran a quick brush through my hair checked my make-up and finally, feeling calmer I went back to the car. Adam and the girls had unloaded everything and he was closing the boot. “You okay?” he asked, “You seemed hot and flushed when you arrived.”

“I’m fine, it was the excitement of the drive home and I wanted to hide the portrait before Maria saw it.” ‘Oh what webs we weave when first we practice to deceive,’ I thought.

“You look really nice in that dress.”

“It’s a skirt.”

“Don’t care it looks nice and the flushed face went with it really well.” He smiled, “Kidding, did you all have a good time, get the pictures you wanted?”

“Boy-oh-boy did we get pictures,” said April before I had a chance to answer, “And videos.”

“Really?” Adam turned back to me, “You must show me.”

I glared at April who was now my-bestest-ever-enemy. “No time at the moment, I’ve got to start work on the finished layouts for the programme. Later.”

“Yes later,” Maria said firmly, “Daughter is tired and must rest before dinner.”

“Yes of course, I’m sorry Helen, you must think me a bore.”

“Never that,” I said before I could stop myself. “You can’t see the pictures, they’re top secret until the concert.”

“And then they go viral on You Tube,” said Maeve carrying off her shopping and chuckling.

Adam looked at her and then back to me a puzzled expression on his face, “What did she mean?”

I shrugged, “Probably thinks the concert will be a big hit, it’s being filmed.” ‘What was that about weaving webs?’
“I’ll park the car if you’ve finished with it.”

“Thank you, I’ll see you at dinner.”

Maria picked up her bits and pieces and as soon as we were out of earshot I said, “Mummy, book me on the first flight to Australia, anywhere in Australia.”

“Daughter is too shy, Adam will like the pictures and film and you will be irresistible to him.”

“Don’t you start, you said I needed to rest.”

“Too shy, you must make Adam realise you are most desirable woman in world.”

“Not by flashing my underwear, well not until after we are married, then I’ll flash away.”

“Good girl always wait until married but you not be too good, be interesting. Other daughter in Mexico be interesting and show legs. Now important brave, Chief’s son, follow her all time and soon she marry and be a princess.”

Maria pushed my door open with her backside and we placed our bags and parcels on the bed. “I stay at Café tonight and tomorrow go home after lunch, girls prepare dinner. I put these two parcels in my room and help girls with dinner tonight.”

“Leave the parcels here if you wish, they won’t be in the way.”

“No, for daughter’s trousseau, you be tempted to peek so I take them home and put them in your bottom drawer in my home.”

“Mummy, you don’t trust me!”

Maria smiled and went to the door, “Maria might be old now but was daughter once and I would have peeked,” and then she went.

I opened the laptop and retrieved the flash drive and spent a half hour copying the pictures into a password protected file and replaced the flash drive in its hiding place beneath my lavender scented lingerie. At least if anybody pinched it I would know the culprit by his or her scent.

I unpacked the rest of my purchases and put them away and moved Maria’s portrait to the wall next to the door, I was tired and needed my bed for an hour’s rest before dinner and then I would have to get back to work on my programmes. I had all the material I needed and with luck, I would have the programme and posters completed by Friday evening. I had to push along because Saturday we were having our first complete rehearsal of the concert and that meant at least five hours, possibly more if May wished to make any changes. From now until the concert we were going to be working hard and there wouldn’t be very much time for anything else.

After dinner I went straight to work on the programmes, May came in before she went home, “I’m seeing Pauline tomorrow, she’s taking the dresses to the cleaners have you made up your mind what you want to wear for your solo?”

“I thought my white dress would be good. I haven’t worn it yet, it needs pressing.”

“Fetch it and I’ll put it with the other stuff.” She nodded at the drawing board; “Pauline has said she will get the Music Society’s printer to quote us for the programmes. When do you think you will have it ready?

“Early next week unless you change things about.”

“No, I’m keeping it the way it is.”

“If you can ask the printer how he wants the artwork; CD, flash drive or camera ready artwork I’ll have it ready to go.”

“Great,” she picked up the clothes and made for the door, “You okay with the jive in the rock and roll section?”

“Yes, it’ll be fun.”

She nodded, “Right but I think we’ll go easy during rehearsals I don’t want you with a twisted ankle on the big night.”

“Sssh, don’t tempt fate. I’ll walk down with you and give you the dress.”

I went straight back to the artwork after she had left and had finished the roughs for the adverts by the time the girls wandered in from clearing up after dinner. Allen and Adam were with them and they settled themselves in the armchairs and started chatting. Maria joined us soon after and came over to where I was working and watched for a short while until I closed the layout pad, stretched and yawned. All done, everything else can be done on the computer but I’m doing no more tonight.

“You want a bottle of champagne opened?”

“No, mummy, leave them for the party after the concert.” We went over to the others and sat down, I had changed before dinner and was wearing the short skirt and realised that they were definitely not ideal when trying to sit in low armchairs whilst wearing stockings and I had to pull the hem down to cover my stocking tops. Adam I noticed was looking and making no attempt to conceal his inspection. I wriggled a little and achieved my goal but I was going to have to keep perfectly still. I daren’t cross my legs so I sat like a little Miss Prim with my knees tightly together and Maria and the girls were all grinning, which didn’t help. Barbara tried to help by suggesting I get the video of the jive out so we could all watch it again, I hate that bitch.

“What video is this?” asked Adam.

“We had a video made of Helen and I jiving this afternoon,” explained Allen. I hated him as well, in fact if I had a pair of hand grenades I would cheerfully have pulled the pins on both, stuffed one into Barbara’s bra and the other down the front of Allen’s trousers.

Adam must have sensed my discomfort and came to my rescue bless him, “It’s getting late and May asked me to ensure you all had an early night so we’ll have to leave it and I’ll invoke the lights-out rule.”

There was a groan of protest from just about everybody so I decided to cancel the hand grenades and use a tactical nuclear missile instead.
I stood up again, had a fight with the skirt but got the hem down, looked at Adam out of the corner of my eyes, he was looking at my bum now, “Be back in a moment, there’s something I need from my room.”

“The video?” asked Maeve, I gave her the finger and went for the portrait. When I came back I went straight to the drawing board, adjusted it into the upright position and placed the portrait on it, loosened the wrapping so that it needed only to be pulled off and went to Maria, “I have something for you.” I took her hand and led her over to the board, “You need only to pull off the paper to unveil it.”

She lifted the paper and stood looking for quite a while and then said, “Is beautiful, thank you.” She wasn’t crying but when I looked into her eyes I could clearly see my reflection. The portrait was beautiful, the photographer had mounted it in an ornate frame that set of the pencil sketch and made it look like a black and white pastel. “I was going to tint it but the photographer said no.”

“He is right, picture is good, I like it as it is, thank you.” She hugged me and turned to the others, “Come see the beautiful Maria.”

The next morning I was up early and helped Maria with the breakfasts and once we had finished, the girls went off to a lesson in beauty care. I would like to have joined in but I did need to take a turn with the chores so stayed and helped Maria clean the kitchen cupboards and the fridge. When the lesson had finished, they all trouped back for elevenses. Adam had gone for a couple of days and Allen had disappeared into Chichester leaving Boris. He popped his head round the door, looked at the coffee and doughnuts, licked his lips, looked at me with puppy dog eyes and told Barbara that Paul had telephoned him and would she call him. I rose from the table when Boris gave the doughnuts a second look; I gave Barbara my phone and told him I would bring a coffee and doughnut to his office. He beamed at me, “You always were my favourite,” and vanished.

When I came back to the kitchen, Barbara was just finishing her call and said, “Paul wants to talk to you.”

I took the phone and Paul said he was coming to pick me up after lunch and to wear a warm coat it was chilly outside. I put the phone away and looked at Barbara, “Why is he picking me up? He ended the call before I had a chance to ask.”

Barbara shrugged, “Me as well, he’s cleared it with Boris but wouldn’t say what it was other than he had something to show you. He wants me to come and help.”

I frowned, “All very mysterious, help with what?”

Again Barbara shrugged, “It might be a dress or something he thought would suit you and you’d need me to advise you.”

“Men don’t do things like that. Did he say where we were going?”

“No, only that it was a twenty minute drive.”

I looked around the table and then at Maria and all I got were shakes of the head except Diane, she suggested that perhaps Paul had seen the film of the jive and was planning to sell us to white slavers. “It can’t be that, April jived as well.”

“But I was wearing tights not stockings and it isn’t as erotic.”

I was going to throw my last piece of doughnut at her but I was hungry and ate it instead. “I suppose I’ll have to get changed.”

“No need, that skirt and blouse are okay, just wear your chunky knit and raincoat.”

Paul arrived with the Lexus and as we started our mystery tour I asked, “Where are we going?”

“West,” said Paul, “There’s something I think you need but it’s a surprise.”

I looked at Barbara beside me but she shook her head, “Is it another car?” she asked.

“Nope and stop asking, I told you it’s a surprise and we’ll be there in twenty minutes so play I-Spy till we arrive.”

We turned off the main road almost immediately onto a B class road and soon the few houses petered out and there was farmland on both sides and after about ten minutes a row of half a dozen detached two storey houses and then a lane on the left. We drove along the lane for about a half-mile; on the right were detached chalet bungalows, each with large, well-tended front gardens and on the left houses similar to the ones on the B road. We then came to a church and here the soft verges were replaced by pavements. Adjoining the church was a small car park and a pub restaurant on the corner of a narrow lane. Past the lane were a few more houses a service road that ran round behind a tobacconist with a sub post office, a baker, an empty shop then the service road again and beyond that a mini-market and a second pub with a large village green opposite. After the pub was a row of about twelve terraced two-story cottages and the pavement ended to give way to soft verges and fifty yards further on we came to a farmhouse. Paul stopped the car and reversed into the farmyard and turned round and drove back to the pub and stopped. “Like it?”

“Is this what you’ve brought us to see, a village green?” protested Barbara.

“It is very pretty,” I said. “Look at that lane on the other side of the green with all the maple trees their autumn colour is special. What’s up there, Paul?”

“You may not believe if but there’s more than a hundred houses. The lane runs for about a mile and comes to a dead end like this.”

Barbara peered out, “Well it is nice, I’d like to live in a place like this. As we’re here, shall we go into the pub, it’s open?”

“Fraid not, we haven’t time, there’s something else to show Helen.” He started the engine and we returned the way we had come and turned left at the larger of the pubs. Again there were chalet bungalows and then we passed the back of the churchyard and after a short distance came to double gates on the left and Paul stopped again and pointed at a two-storey house behind the gates. It was built of stone well back from the road with a brick drive running to it. The house was side-on to the road and on the gable end nearest us was a double garage. The main door had a small semi-circular terrace one step high and further along was a second entrance.

“The second entrance is to a one-bedroom granny flat. The main house has four bedrooms all upstairs, a large kitchen at the rear with an arch leading into a dining room and a second arch leading into the main reception room which is, about thirty eight feet. There’s a large garden at the rear with a conservatory and behind the garage is a utility room and walk in larder. The front door leads into a hall with double doors into the reception. At the end of the hall a passage leads to second door which opens to the kitchen and a flight of stairs up to the bedrooms and a door to the granny flat. The reception room has full width French windows into the garden and the kitchen has two long windows…”

“Paul, you sound like an estate agent, why the sales pitch?”

“Because my beloved, Helen’s flat is under offer and this is up for sale and has been so for nearly a year with no offers.”

“I couldn’t afford this, Paul. I have the money but it wouldn’t leave me with enough to have as a buffer if my job bombed.”

“How much was the accepted offer on your flat?”

“Two seventy.”

“The asking price for this house is five hundred thousand and the agent tells me they will definitely accept an offer of four seventy five, possibly four fifty and the price includes a great deal of the furniture as well as the usual carpets and curtains. The current owners are moving to be with their family in Australia and are becoming a bit anxious to sell. Helen it’s a bargain.”

I looked again at the house, “Four seventy five for that and my apartment in Chichester is two seventy, it doesn’t add up.”

“It does if you take into consideration that your flat is in one of the best parts of Chichester, is well appointed, has a safe parking area and is about ten minutes from the city centre. This house has no mains gas, though I am told it will be coming in about a year, no fibre optic broadband though that is in hand as well and does get cut off after heavy snow.” He opened the glove compartment and pulled out a sheaf of papers, “Here’s the full spec. Could you afford that, about two hundred and twenty plus the money from the flat?”

“I could afford that, yes,” I sat and thought about it, it was a beautiful house in an ideal setting with a nice village centre ten minutes’ walk away, “Could we arrange to view it. I am tempted, it’s the sort of place I had in mind, well almost except with the granny flat it’s about twice the size.” I didn’t say anything about the feeling I had that the house was calling to me, crying to be bought.

“You could let that out to somebody, a friend perhaps.”

“I’d have to think about that carefully, Barbara. It would certainly have to be somebody I knew well.”

Paul started the car; he had to drive past the property to a small circus where there were four other largish houses before he could turn round and head back. As we passed the house again, I looked at it and the feeling came back – Buy me!

“Let’s have a drink and I’ll telephone the agent,” said Paul when we were at the pub.

We were on the point of leaving the pub and returning to the Café when Paul received a call back from the agent. The owners of the house had invited us to go and view right away as we were in the village.

I viewed the house, it was huge but beautiful and I did as it bade me; I bought it, on the spot. I bought a house and a granny flat a small mixed orchard, a vegetable garden and all the carpets, curtains and furniture. They explained that they had just about given up hope of getting to Australia in time for Christmas and they obviously didn’t want to ship the furniture out. I bought it for four seventy-five and we each agreed to pay the extra legal costs for fast tracking the sale. We phoned the agent and our solicitors and told them to get a move on and unless there were hidden snags I could possibly move in at the end of November. As Paul drove down the drive I looked back and was it fancy or did I hear the house call out. “Thank you.”

Mentally I hugged myself, I was on a wonderful journey, travelling from my new home, which I would fill with happiness and love to my other home, the Café that was already filled with love, happiness and a family.

This is the end of Volume 1, the series continues in ‘Volume 2 The Concert’ or in ‘Vesta’s Hearth, ‘Complete, Volumes 1 to 4’ available on Amazon Kindle.
Murmuring with Starlings will be available for Easter 2017 via Amazon Kindle on Hatbox. I plan to post chapters here as well, beginning next week.

[email protected]


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book-page/64679/frances-penwiddy